《To Be a Heartthrob in a Horror Movie》


 Chapter 1: Seeing a Movie

    <h4>Chapter 1: Seeing a Movie</h4>


    At six o¡¯clock in the evening, there was a long queue at the entrance of New Century Cinema.


    In twos and threes, couples and office workers alike all lined up at the cinema¡¯s doors, chatting about movies while waiting to purchase their tickets.


    This cinema was part of the nation¡¯srgest chain of movie theaters; there was a number of them in every city. In order to allow the audience a more hands-on and enjoyable experience, the cinema recently released a new way of seeing movies.


    To simply put it, they would insert the audience¡¯s brain waves into the movie and give them cannon fodder roles. As passersby, they could experience the movie first-hand.


    If they disyed an outstanding performance and received a high grade, the cinema would once again release the movie with their performance attached.


    Immersing themselves into a film was much more exhrating than just sitting down and watching it.


    This new way of viewing immediately blew up.


    Romance movies were the most popr; schoolgirls and boys all wanted to be together with their Gods and Goddesses.


    Even if it was a rare piece of bad film, people still wished to go in and experience it. After all, they could backtrack and forcibly reverse the bad plot. Once their grade was high enough, the movie could be shown again, and the box office record would be exceeded.


    However, horror movies were the exception¨Cnobody was interested in it.


    Currently, the cinema was the ce where practically every student and office worker would gather once they were finished with school or work.


    Everybody wanted to reverse the plot; everybody wanted to change from cannon fodder to protagonist.


    At the entrance of the cinema, Su Min and his roommates huddled together.


    It was the first time they were going to experience this new way of ¡°seeing¡± a film. Only, Su Min¡¯s roommates wanted to y in a romance movie while he wanted to y in a horror movie.


    That¡¯s right, a horror movie.


    Knowing what Su Min wanted to do, his two roommates tried to persuade him otherwise. One roommate said, ¡°Su Min, do you really want to experience a horror movie? Once you¡¯re in, it might scare you to death. It¡¯s better to go to the literary film and date, like us.¡±


    The other roommate picked up with, ¡°Exactly, exactly. Look at the theater for the horror movie. Up ¡®till now, I haven¡¯t seen anybody go in. Let¡¯s just go y in the Mary Sue film together, okay?¡±


    The two earnestly advised.


    Because the fright level wasn¡¯t yet determined, nobody had tried to experience a horror movie. If by any chance a problem urred during a scare, the cinema would have topensate for the damages.


    Even before the advancement of movie watching, there were people who had been frightened to death because of horror films. Now that they could immerse their whole mind into it, wouldn¡¯t it be a thousand times more terrifying?


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Su Min said, ¡°It¡¯s just a horror movie.¡±


    His roommates saw that he was set firm on his decision and no longer tried to advise him. They sighed, then parted ways to buy tickets for the romance film.


    Romance and horror were two vastly different genres, so they each have their own designated ticket booth.


    After Su Min handed over his ID, the cashier gave him the ticket. On it were the words ¡°University Thriller¡±.


    It looked no different from an ordinary movie ticket.


    Su Min could see the poster for ¡°University Thriller¡± at the end of the hall. The background showed a school with several starring actors trying to escape from the inside. On the top was the movie¡¯s name, its font dripping with blood.


    En... It should be a bad movie.


    Not only was it bad, it was also a horror featuring ghosts. No wonder everybody chose to watch it the normal way instead.


    The cashier reminded him, ¡°To experience the horror movie, you must first sign an agreement.¡±


    She handed him the form.


    Su Min read it. It stated that one: people with heart disease were not permitted to enter the movie, and two: if the audience member was truly afraid and couldn¡¯t take it anymore, they could notify the cinema and be pulled out.


    That was reasonable enough.


    Real information was required when buying tickets. The cinema used that information to scan the database for a suitable role.


    It was also possible to add to the script. If a person had a specific request in mind, they could pay extra to customize the role for, say, someone more wealthy and well-off.


    If not, they would begin as an ordinary cannon fodder. The main reason why nobody wanted to experience a horror movie was because its cannon fodders usually only survive for a mere three minutes.


    Su Min signed his name and handed the form back to the cashier. He followed a staff member to the designated theater and, to his surprise, found that he was the only one there.


    ¡°Am I really the only one?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, you are, sir,¡± the staff replied.


    Su Min let out a sigh in his heart. It wasn¡¯t often that he could have a whole theater to himself.


    ¡°Mr. Su, if you are afraid, you can press this button, and we will immediatelye to get you out. Right now, you are the first person to experience a horror movie.¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    The staff looked at his unperturbed appearance and was a little amazed. ¡°After you enter, the cinema will give you the script, and the information for your role will appear in your mind. If youplete the script, you cane out in advance and see if the storyline was changed. If it did, you can then act ordingly to the situation.¡±


    He looked at the boy in front of him, wondering why such a good looking student would choose a horror movie of all things. Indeed, you couldn¡¯t judge a person by their appearance.


    I hope this horror movie will not scare him too much.


    The information the staff gave was released on Weibo1.


    Su Min knew that if he sessfully altered the bad ending, the rerelease of the movie would be shown, and he would be one of the actors.


    The staff slightly smiled. ¡°I wish you a pleasant experience.¡±


    After he left, Su Min put on the headset. In front of him was a big screen showcasing the words ¡°University Thriller¡±.


    The details regarding this movie had also appeared before on Weibo.


    In order to preserve the mysterious vibe, the director had kept his lips sealed about the movie¡¯s content. All that was known was that after the university experienced a supernatural phenomenon, the protagonist and secondary protagonist got dragged along for the ride.


    Of course, that was something anyone with an average IQ could guess.


    The director was actually someone very famous in the industry, but he was only well-known for his literary films. He could¡¯ve continued being overpraised in the circle but instead, he chose to change paths and shoot horror movies. One by one, they were stomped on in the streets2.


    During the shooting of the first horror movie, all the hot young idols took it as a big cake3 and ate it up.


    Then, the movie seeded...in bing a target for rotten tomatoes4.


    When the selection of actors for the second movie began, everyone felt that the bad hit was idental, and therefore, still went to eat the cake.


    Then, it was cold again.


    ¡°University Thriller¡± was the fourth one. This time, not many actors wanted to take on this cake, so the director had no choice but to work with mostly new actors.


    This movie was released at the same time the new way of viewing came out. Su Min could be considered to be one of the first few to see it.


    It was also the first time he was going to experience a horror film, so he didn¡¯t know what to expect.


    A message appeared before his eyes: [Hello, Su Min. Are you ready to enter and experience ¡°University Thriller¡±?]


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    The next moment, his vision faded into darkness.


    It was unknown how much time passed after he fell into a slumber. The lights in the theater gradually dimmed, painting the entire hall with darkness, and the movie began to y.


    The words on the big screen radiated a faint, indistinctive glow.


    Inside the men¡¯s dormitory.


    Due to the school¡¯s regtions, lights had to be turned off at 11 P.M. It was now 11:50. Outside, the balcony was pitch ck.


    Suddenly, there was a glow in the dorm room, and Su Min was stimted to wake up.


    When he opened his eyes, he found himself standing in front of a mirror with the lights turned off. Laying on the counter was a red candle, its me swaying in an eerie, intangible manner.


    In his hands was a half-peeled apple. The red skin hanged from the body of the fruit, dangling over the bathroom sink.


    The most important point, however, was the red nightgown he was wearing. It had two thin shoulder straps that exposed his corbones. Fortunately, it did enough to cover his chest.


    This situation was a bit awkward.


    Su Min was confused.


    What was going on? What was he doing to himself?


    The him in the mirror appeared to be at a loss; his image was pathetic as a whole and even downright ridiculous.


    What¡¯s more horrifying was the darkness that surrounded him.


    Su Min¡¯s heart turned cold as his mind finally caught up to the situation at hand.


    Please, Jing Xian5 .


    Legend had it that if you wore red pajamas at midnight and set ame a red candle in front of the mirror before finishing oneplete peel of an apple, you would see the appearance of your other half. However, if the peel was disconnected, you and your other half would instantly die.


    Su Min: ¡°...¡±


    Could he have been sleepwalking in the middle of the night to y Jian Xian?


    At that moment, the cinema¡¯s prompt came: [Hello, Su Min. Please receive your script as soon as possible.]


    Su Min epted and read it silently.


    An electrical light shed in his mind. The cinema¡¯s script allowed him to remember where he was.


    Cannon fodder script. As the name implied, it was a script for cannon fodders.


    Unlike the protagonist who had the strings of fate guiding them from beginning to end, cannon fodders usually didn¡¯t live long enough to see the finale, so the script didn¡¯t have that much information.


    Su Min¡¯s script only contained the scene of his character¡¯s death. The content of the whole movie was unclear.


    All that was written on it was an apple peeling scene.


    This character, who had the same name as him, was cutting an apple in search for his other half, but it didn¡¯t take long before the skin broke. Naturally, the request for Jian Xian failed, and the character ended up dying in an obscure manner.


    I can¡¯t even live for a minute.


    Su Min began to think that the viewers who chose to not experience a horror movie made the right choice; the money used to purchase the ticket only resulted in one minute¡¯s worth of y and blood loss.


    The apple was already halfway cut. He could only get this over with.


    Su Min never peeled a fruit continuously before. More often than not, he would eat the skin directly, and if he did peel it, he would do so at random.


    He was in a sticky situation6.


    Su Min whispered, ¡°I hope Jian Xian doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    His speed was slowed down by a lot due to the fear of breaking the apple peel. However, he was in a horror movie, so who knew whether or not it would disconnect at random.


    After all, his death in the script was due to the broken peel.


    The more anxious he got, the more likely a mishap would ur. Su Min identally cut a little too close to the surface. He looked at the skin tottering over the edge of the sink, just barely hanging on.


    Su Min let out a sigh of relief.


    Mom sells patches7, so nervous, so irritating.


    The candlelight slightly flickered, as if a gust of wind had passed by.


    Su Min pursed his lip and did not pause as he continued to peel. He ignored the ineffable chill that crept up his spine and straight into his heart.


    Subconsciously, he raised his head.


    In the mirror, Su Min could see a vague silhouette of a face. It was as if someone was standing beside him, staring into the mirror with him.


    Those pair of eyes seemed to be staring straight at him.


    Su Min sucked in a sharp breath and lowered his head. His lips parted and he mouthed out the core values of socialism, ¡°Prosperity, democracy, civility...¡±


    One word after the other.


    Maybe it was because the party¡¯s glory had shone on him, but Su Min eventually calmed down. He continued to recite the words while gingerly peeling the fruit.


    The whole apple was tremendous, resembling the peace apple8 that people gave each other during Christmas. It was almostpletely peeled. He estimated that he would finish in about a minute.


    Su Min stopped.


    asionally, he would find himself positioning the knife the wrong way, almost scaring his own soul out of him.


    Fortunately, his luck was good and the peel was steadily increasing in size. There was only a section left before he would have a full peel.


    Su Min widened his eyes, intending to witness thisst miraculous moment.


    Only a section left. He ced his knife in preparation to cut only to see the peel being picked up, then ripped in thin air.


    A natural break was impossible; it had been torn off.


    Su Min, ¡°...¡± Good grievances.


    There was no one here but him. Only a ghost could¡¯ve done it.


    The whole bathroom began to lit up with a feeble red glow from the candlelight, as if the horror movie had ced it here just for this scene. His face could be seen entirely, and the face beside him gained form in the mirror.


    Looking at this less than reassuring situation, Su Min was about to throw the apple and run away, but he was stopped by an ice-cold hand gripping onto his wrist.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t see it.


    His hand was lifted up, and suddenly, there was a chunk missing from the apple, like somebody had just taken a bite out of it.


    Su Min stood at a deadlock. The seconds seemed to drag on until the ice-cold feeling on his wrist disappeared.


    He nced at the mirror and caught sight of a man¡¯s silhouette. He was moving his mouth. My god, Su Min was certain the shadow had just eaten the apple.


    He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You, are you sick?¡±


    After that impulse, Su Min remembered his deadly situation at hand and was filled with regret. Not wanting to die after just one minute of experience, he decisively turned around and ran away.


    The moment he was out of the bathroom, Su Min felt a wisp of cold air behind him.


    He felt something feeling up his butt.

 Chapter 2: Dead Person

    <h4>Chapter 2: Dead Person</h4>


    This ghost must be truly awful if it groped a man¡¯s butt.


    Su Min nearly fell onto the threshold of the bathroom. He wanted to be as far away from the toilet as possible and forgot to blow out the candle.


    After he left, however, the candle was instantly extinguished.


    A click was heard from inside the dorm, and in a split second, light flooded into the room. Unable to bear with the brightness, Su Min raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    The tip of his nose slightly percted cold sweat.


    As a cannon fodder, he was supposed to die in the bathroom. But, against all odds, he came out alive.


    His two roommates were waiting outside.


    Out of the three of them, Su Min¡¯s character was the most soft-hearted and had very few desires. As a result, he would always be the target whenever they yed paranormal games.


    Today, they overheard Please, Jian Xian from a girl in ss. Hearing the girl talked piqued their curiosity, and they wanted to y it at once.


    Su Min eyed around the room and saw that there were only three people here, including himself. ¡°Where¡¯s the other guy?¡±


    ¡°In the evening, he said he was going to look for his Goddess, so he might be sleeping outside tonight,¡± Lin Yiri said without much thought. ¡°Did you see your other half?¡±


    That was what they cared most about.


    Su Min didn¡¯t answer. Instead, he looked down at the red nightgown clinging to his body and asked, ¡°Why am I wearing a woman¡¯s nightgown?¡±


    The nightgown lining his skin made him look like a drag.


    Lin Yiri said in a voice heavy with ridicule, ¡°Because you don¡¯t own any red clothes, and the lingerie store off campus only had this nightgown. Besides this, what can you wear?¡±


    There were no ws to that reasoning.


    The script Su Min received didn¡¯t have a setting for the nightgown. Only when he survived the scene did the movie automatically inserted the data.


    Lin Yiri and Zhao Runian praised, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, you look very good in those clothes. Forget the nightgown and quickly tell us, did you see your other half?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± Su Min shook his head.


    There was a vague face in the mirror, but that couldn¡¯t even be considered an option.


    Moreover, he didn¡¯t want to talk about the embarrassing incident he¡¯d just experienced a few minutes ago. Remembering that stroke made him want to go back and beat a certain someone up.


    Besides, even if he were to say it, he reckoned no one would believe him.


    His roommates saw him as a person who wouldn¡¯t lie, so in session, they circled around to their beds, despondent. They didn¡¯t forget to remind, ¡°Since you¡¯rest to go to bed, turn off the lights.¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    In the dormitory, there was a rule stating that thest to go up must be the one to turn off the lights.


    Thinking of that, Su Min calmed his heart and flipped the switch.


    The dormitory was once again plunged into darkness. He could hear his own soft breathing, as well as the rustling that came from his roommates¡¯ beds.


    In ordance to his memory, Su Min made his way to bed.


    The nightgown was just a nightgown. No one was going to see it anyway.


    I didn¡¯t die in the bathroom, so the script must be changed. If this continued, he might survive to the finale. Perhaps, he would even obtain a score high enough to make it into a rerelease.


    As he was in a daze, he felt someone blowing into his ear.


    In the female dormitory, it was pitch-ck.


    Since it was summer, the air conditioner was turned on. The moonlight was restricted from peaking into the room, making the dorm inside a shadowy haze.


    In the middle of the night, Liu Lili woke up with the urge to use the toilet.


    With sleep-heavy eyes, she got out of bed and used the feeble light of her cellphone as a guide to the bathroom.


    As soon as she entered, she saw the mirror in her peripheral vision. Because it was in the dead of the night and Liu Lili¡¯s courage was small, she didn¡¯t dare turn her head to the side.


    She had yet to turn on the lights when she heard the sshing sound of water. Drip, drip. It seemed to being from the shower.


    The school supplied curtains to cover the bathtubs. It could be said that the necessaries provided were in very good conditions.


    Who took a shower and forgot to turn off the taps?


    This wasn¡¯t good; the water bill in the dorm were all handled together. Listening to the constant stream of sshes, she didn¡¯t know how much water was being wasted.


    In her hurry, Liu Lili forgot to turn on the lights and directly walked over to pull the curtains apart. She found that the bathtub was nearly overflowing with water, the faucet still running.


    This was the sound she¡¯d heard.


    Liu Lili reached out to twist the tap, and the water finally stopped.


    She bent down to the tub, searching for the plug. She didn¡¯t expect that in the next moment, she would be pushed from behind, and her whole body would fall into the bathtub. Water sshed, unrestrained, in all directions above her head.


    Liu Lili scrambled to get up, but a hand held her down.


    It pushed hard on her head, submerging her into the water.


    Her eyes widened in disbelief, heart trembling with fear. The feeling of suffocation grew stronger and stronger, and with it, the rumbling of chaotic bubbles.


    Eventually, two hands rolled to the side, limp.


    In the first hour of the new day, bursts of murmurs could be heard, like everyone was talking all at once.


    Woken by the noise, Su Min sat up and groggily kneaded his neck.


    Inside his head, he heard the cinema¡¯s voice. Its tone was filled with an unusual intimacy as it gave him a hint: [Audience Member Su Min, congrattions for sessfully changing your script. Please persist in your unremitting efforts. As a reward for your achievement, you will receive keyword hints. The first hint: bathroom]


    It really changed.


    Su Min rejoiced with happiness, but in the next moment, he began to feel nervous.


    He knew that he had altered something because the script was revealed to him. In the future, he would not have the luxury of that knowledge, so what will really change would be entirely dependent on luck.


    And the bathroom hint... What is going to happen in the bathroom?


    Underneath, both his roommates were panicking.


    While he was in the middle of putting on his shoes, Lin Yiri looked up and said, ¡°Su Min, hurry up and wear clothes! Someone died in school!¡±


    Su Min¡¯splexion changed.


    This was the routine in horror movies. The beginning always started off with the death of a cannon fodder.


    He jumped out of bed and didn¡¯t even have time to change clothes when Lin Yiri dragged him and ran out of the dorm room. Along the way, all the boys they¡¯d passed by in the corridors gazed at Su Min¡¯s body.


    Who is that beautiful person in the nightgown? Why is she in the men¡¯s dormitory at night?


    ¡°...Didn¡¯t you want me to change clothes first?¡± Su Min asked.


    ¡°When it¡¯s this dark, who would know if you¡¯re a man or a woman?¡± Lin Yiri shouted.


    ¡°But I¡¯m a big man in women¡¯s clothes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have the habit of cross-dressing.


    Three people quickly ran and arrived at the women¡¯s dormitory not too far away.


    The incident was just reported, so the police and ambnce hadn¡¯t yet arrived.


    Lin Yiri obtained the news fast. For the Su Min¡¯s benefit, he quickly caught him up, ¡°Quickly go in, Liu Lili¡¯s corpse is still inside.¡±


    Zhou Runian immediately said afterward, ¡°I saw it in the group. Just recently, those who weren¡¯t asleep yet blew up the chat. There are all kinds of rumors going on now.¡±


    Ten minutes ago in the female dorms, screams erupted one after another.


    The first person to discover Liu Lili¡¯s corpse was her roommate, Lin Xiao Yan. Not long after she called the police, everybody on the floor knew.


    Many university students were night owls so nearly all of them got up in minutes.


    Maybe it was because Su Min was in a nightgown, but none of the girls seemed to mind him being there. Under the impression that Lin Yiri was apanying him as a friend, they gave them way one after the other.


    It wasn¡¯t long before they arrived in Liu Lili¡¯s dorm.


    The remaining three girls crouched together in the corner, shivering from the cold. They hugged each other so tightly they resembled a ball of glutinous rice.


    Seeing the light in the bathroom, Su Min gingerly walked to it.


    Behind him, Lin Xiao Yan¡¯splexion changed and she shouted, ¡°Don¡¯t go in!¡±


    Su Min halted at the door. He asked, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan gulped, the fear evident in her eyes. In a small voice, she exined, ¡°The body will move... You better not go in. Wait for the police toe.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t feel that that was strange. When everything was said and done, they were, after all, in a horror movie.


    However, this girl seemed very familiar.


    He stood in ce thinking for several seconds and suddenly remembered the poster he nced at when purchasing the movie ticket. This girl was among the leading actors.


    She should be the female protagonist.


    In his memory, this girl was Lin Xiao Yan, his ssmate. She was very popr in their circle, but they had never personally interacted.


    ¡°Did you see it?¡± Su Min asked.


    Lin Xiao Yan raised her head and was shocked to see that he, a man, was wearing a woman¡¯s nightgown. However, what she was most surprised with was that, contrary to expectations, he wore it better than most females.


    She asked, ¡°Su Min, why are you wearing a nightgown?¡±


    That was quite a unique hobby.


    Su Min waved his hand, saying, ¡°It¡¯s a misunderstanding. My aunt bought my clothes with hers and identally switched it, so I had no choice but to wear it.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan didn¡¯t doubt his exnation. She immediately went back to the topic at hand, ¡°Under no circumstances should you go to the bathroom. Before you came, I went in and Liu Lili¡¯s corpse grabbed me all of sudden, dragging me into the bathtub!¡±


    When she recalled that moment, her face paled with fear.


    Lin Xiao Yan was the first to discover Liu Lili¡¯s body. Like Liu Lili, she had gone to the toilet in the middle of the night. When she came in, she saw a shadow shing by the corner.


    Before she could turn on the lights, she felt a hand suddenly grasped onto her legs and heard the crashing sounds of water sshing on the floors. The wet and slippery, ice-cold hand pulled her, bent on dragging her into the bathtub.


    Lin Xiao Yan desperately struggled to turn on the lights. Once she did, the force on her body immediately disappeared.


    It was only then that she discovered Liu Lili¡¯s body in the bathtub, as if she wasn¡¯t gripping onto her legs just seconds before, as if everything that had happened was an illusion.


    Su Min felt that this female protagonist was verypetent to escape from the confines of a corpse. She was even standing there unharmed and perfectly intact.


    As he thought that, Su Min made a note to stay far away from the male and female protagonists. It was better to watch from a distance.


    Nevertheless, in order to live to the ending, it was essential to gain a better understanding of his situation. He couldn¡¯t prate too deeply; he was merely a cannon fodder.


    A cannon fodder. Not the protagonist who was guaranteed to survive ¡®till the end.


    The curtain to the bathtub was pulled open, and a schoolgirl faced him, her head hanging down. Half of her body was in the bathtub while her two legs were glued to the ground, curving in an anomalous angle.


    There were damp spots all over the floor.


    Su Min felt that this scene was awfully dreadful. He was about to retreat outside when he saw Liu Lili¡¯s body twitching.


    The other¡¯s head suddenly rose from the water and looked at him.


    Then, her dead body moved towards him. Face pale and swelling with foam, Liu Lili bared a friendly smile.


    Her hands and feet swiftly crawled back into the bathtub. At lightning speed, her head twisted into the water, no longer looking at him.


    Like Lin Xiao Yan had said, the corpse really moved.


    But this way of moving was very peculiar.


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    Are dead bodies in horror movies so unprofessional these days?


    It seemed like the director¡¯s horror movie will once again be spat on in the streets.


    As Su Min took a step back, he came in contact with an ice-cold body. He suspected that a hand was resting on top of his waist.


    The thin string of his nightgown that had slid off his shoulder was gently pulled up.


    Then, he saw the fabric that covered his chest rise.


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    Are you insane?


    He turned to the mirror and saw himself, expression still a bit drowsy, being embraced by a tall, shadowy figure.


    Su Min struggled to break free, but that only made the figure hug him tighter.


    He thought he heard a voice near his ear, faint and nebulous, whispering his name, ¡°Su Min,¡± and saying, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Su Min grinded his teeth. Where was he afraid?


    There was clearly something wrong with the ghost¡¯s eyes.


    Ahead, Liu Lili¡¯s corpse jerked, and her upper body twisted around in a 180? angle. Unlike thest time, however, the face that stared at him was warped in fear.


    Seeing that it was found, the head quickly ducked back into the water.

 Chapter 3: Elevator

    <h4>Chapter 3: Elevator</h4>


    After waiting for a while outside, Lin Xiao Yan was unable to bear it any longer and asked, ¡°Su Min, when you went in...did it move?¡±


    Su Min felt the coldness on his back disappear. He rubbed his face, returning back to a calm and collected state.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he replied after leaving the bathroom¨CBut her movement was weird.


    When she looked up for thest time, the expression on Liu Lili¡¯s corpse was clearly one of horror. However, there weren¡¯t many things in this world that could scare a corpse.


    Su Min suspected that the culprit was that ghost.


    The way Liu Lili drowned in the bathroom was awful enough to make a person choke.


    Not to say that it was too much, it was just simply too rare considering the strange position she died in.


    ¡°It¡¯s better to wait for the police toe, okay?¡± Lin Xiao Yan tensely said.


    Su Min looked at her pale face and bloodless lips. She seemed to be scared out of her mind.


    Is it really alright for the female protagonist of a horror movie to already be this scared?


    Su Min asked, ¡°Was anybody in the bathroom when Liu Lili died?¡±


    The three girls shook their heads.


    They were all sleeping in bed. How could they be together with Liu Lili when she left to the bathroom? If it wasn¡¯t for Lin Xiao Yan discovering her body, they feared they would not be in the know until morning.


    Su Min hesitated, ¡°Her body looked as if it was forced underwater.¡±


    It was impossible for normal people to die in the bathtub like this.


    But this was a horror movie. If a ghost was in the bathroom the moment she died, everything would make sense.


    Lin Xiao Yan¡¯splexion became even paler.


    Nobody knew what to say.


    The sirens of the police cars could be heard, and several officers came in moments after.


    They paused for a split second when they saw Su Min.


    Although Su Min and the rest arrived after the crime wasmitted, they were still brought in for questioning. After a series of standard questions, they were immediately released.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t as afraid as the others. In any case, if worsees worst, he could just choose to leave the film.


    Muchter, the sun peaked out to signify the wee hours of the morning. Even with the death of a student, sses still proceeded as normal.


    When he woke up from his sleep, it was already 10 o¡¯ clock. Getting off his bed, Su Min quickly changed out of the nightgown. He originally nned to throw it away, but after a moment of thought, he chose to just let it be on the bed.


    A hesitation arose as he approached the bathroom.


    Last night, there was a perverted ghost who groped his butt. Perhaps it was currently crouching somewhere nearby, waiting for him to walk into its trap.


    But in the end, his face still needed to get washed. Besides, it was now broad daylight; the sunshine illuminated everywhere, a far cry away from the scene ofst night.


    He walked inside and saw that the candle, apple, and peel were already thrown into the trash can.


    Thanks to the roommate who tidied things up.


    As he smeared toothpaste on his toothbrush, Su Min was a little diffident. Hesitantly, he looked up to the mirror and began to brush his teeth.


    He had a habit of looking at the mirror while he brushed his teeth. Today, however, one look made him think back tost night, when he and that ghost were staring into the mirror together.


    When he looked down again, the water running down the faucet changed into blood.


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    This was a horror movie, alright.


    In a blink of an eye, the blood turned back into regr tap water. He rxed and recollected himself before rinsing his mouth.


    As if what he just saw was an illusion, no more strange incidents happened after that.


    Uploaded on Naeda Trantions. Do not re-upload.


    After washing up, the roommates went to the cafeteria together.


    Exiting the dorms, Su Min saw a police car parked outside. A police cordon was pulled across the doors of the female dormitory.


    ¡®It would be busy for some time,¡¯ he thought.


    Su Min withdrew his line of sight. Along the way to the dining hall, he heard discussions pertaining to Liu Lili¡¯s death. Even the school¡¯s group uploaded several photos of the scene.


    Nobody knew that a supernatural phenomenon had already urred in the school.


    The name ¡°University Thriller¡± wasn¡¯t just for show.


    Suddenly, Su Min recalled the missing roommate and asked, ¡°The guy that went out yesterday, why isn¡¯t he back yet?¡±


    ¡°There was an ident at home, so he had to go back. It¡¯ll be a long time before he returns,¡± Lin Yiri answered.


    Su Min didn¡¯t say anything else.


    They arrived in ss and saw Lin Xiao Yan.


    The blows she received were evidently not small. Her whole body looked haggard, but as the heroine, her attractiveness index was still high. All the male students were enquiring solicitously about her well-being.


    Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes lit up when she saw the two of them, and she came over.


    The three sat together.


    ¡°I bought an amulet outside. Do you want to wear one, too?¡± Lin Xiao Yan whispered.


    She couldn¡¯t get the memory of that corpse out of her mind.


    Lin Yiri asked for one, but Su Min didn¡¯t. If an amulet was useful, this movie wouldn¡¯t be able to go on.


    Their major was English. During the 45 minutes of ss, the professor spoke with his spit flying while the students zoned out.


    After the dismissal bell rang, the professor said, ¡°To the students who have not turned in thest homework, bring it to my office as soon as possible. Else, you can say goodbye to your final grade.¡±


    The students all scattered out of the ssroom.


    Lin Yiri uncharacteristically eximed, ¡°I forgot to bring the homework today. Su Min, you also forgot. It¡¯s important, so let¡¯s turn it in.¡±


    ¡°I also didn¡¯t bring it,¡± Lin Xiao Yan said, ¡°Wait,e back with me. We¡¯ll turn it in together.¡±


    She was afraid and didn¡¯t dare return to the dorms alone.


    Su Min and Lin Yiri trailed behind her to the dormitory. They watched as she sprinted inside and ran out in a matter of seconds.


    After she returned, she tidied up her messed-up hair. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They had not walked far when a schoolboy suddenly stopped them.


    ¡°Su Min, there¡¯s something I have to ask you.¡±


    Su Min had no recollection of this person.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri said, ¡°We¡¯ll go on ahead. Take care of this first.¡±


    The two of them left, and the boy took out his cellphone. ¡°Su Min, the person wearing this nightgownst night...¡±


    Su Min, ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    The boy, ¡°...I haven¡¯t asked yet.¡±


    Su Min ignored him. ¡°I still have to hand in my homework. I can¡¯t talk to you, bye-bye.¡±


    The matter of the women¡¯s clothing could never be admitted. Regardless of the boy¡¯s expression, Su Min didn¡¯t care and was gone in a long stride.


    As he approached the office building, Su Min sent a WeChat, ¡°I¡¯m here. Where are you guys?¡±


    Lin Yiri sent a reply seconds after, ¡°We¡¯ve already entered the elevator. Wait for the next one.¡±


    Was the school so wealthy that it had its own elevator?


    Su Min¡¯s previous school only had stairs. There were toilets but no bathrooms. So to speak, they were really poor. Only after he came into this horror movie did he realized schools like this really existed in the world.


    The entire office building itself had seven floors.


    When Su Min arrived, the elevator had just closed. He caught a glimpse of Lin Yiri and Lin Xiao Yan waving at him.


    In the elevator.


    ¡°If we had waited a minute longer, Su Min would¡¯ve made it,¡± Lin Xiao Yan said.


    Lin Yiri waved his hand, ¡°We¡¯d still have to wait anyway. Besides, Su Min won¡¯t get angry.¡±


    As his roommate, he understood Su Min¡¯s temperament the most.


    The moment he said that, the elevator abruptly shook.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening? Is the elevator broken?¡± Lin Xiao Yan cried.


    When her voice fell, the shaking stopped. The elevator stilled, then slowly began its ascension.


    Lin Xiao Yan was about to rx when she saw the number jump from three to seven.


    Letting out an ¡°ah¡±, she reproached, ¡°We¡¯re going to the third floor. Why did you press the seventh?¡±


    Lin Yiri¡¯s expression turned strange. ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He had only pressed the button for the third floor when they came in and from then on, didn¡¯t touch anything else.


    The school strictly prohibited students from going up to the seventh floor.


    ¡°Then who pressed it?¡± Lin Xiao Yan tensed.


    She started to think about the strange happenings that urred these past two days, and the worry in her heart increased.


    The elevator passed the third floor.


    The two people inside were instantly rmed.


    In a snap, the appearance of the elevator changed. The silver linings rusted and dulled, losing its original shine and gaining various stains.


    Lin Xiao Yan thought her eyes were ying tricks on her. Before she could question her sanity, she felt drops of liquid falling on her head.


    ¡°There¡¯s water!¡± she shouted.


    Her hand reached up to touch her head. What came back was a handful of blood.


    Lin Yiri was stunned, ¡°This, this, this...¡±


    The lights in the elevator changed to a crimson red.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri faced each other, raising their heads in unison. Then, the two people let out ear-piercing screams, ¡°AH¨C¡±


    Above, the lights were covered and dripping with blood.


    Like a ss bowl filled to the brim, it overflowed with every little sway, no longer able to contain the liquid within.


    A sharp and clear ding sounded. The elevator halted on the seventh floor, and the doors slowly opened.


    Apanying the banging of the doors was a crash. Behind the doors appeared two people, both terrified out of their minds.


    Not a single light could be seen on the seventh floor; the corridors were a painting of darkness. Like the color of misty ink, curtains fluttered in the air.


    ¡°Is this the seventh floor?¡± Lin Yiri asked.


    Lin Xiao Yan didn¡¯t know.


    The two timidly stepped out, intending to explore the things on this floor but immediately stopped.


    In the darkness ahead of them, there were eyes that resembled beasts. They saw a hazy shadow of a man moving to where they were.


    But he wasn¡¯t the only one.


    Like the man, a sea of figures floated in midair, following the darkness that gradually increased in speed as it made its way towards them.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri didn¡¯t dare venture further and ran back to the elevator, trying to lose the ghosts that chased after them.


    When they looked back, they discovered that their pursuers were getting closer and closer.


    As soon as they entered the elevator, their fear rose and their hearts sank; they realized that it had been opened the entire time.


    Atst, the darkness that took the form of a man appeared before their eyes, about to step inside.


    Fear flooded their beings.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri¡¯s breathing grew heavier. They had a premonition that if the figure were toe in, they would die without a burial site.


    Ignoring the school rules, they pressed on the button to the first floor nonstop, the thought of leaving the only thing on their minds.


    Suddenly, the elevator¡¯s door mmed shut. The shadows were trapped outside. One of them had half of its body inside, but when it was exposed to the bloody lights, it let out a strange screech and disintegrated into the floor like sand.


    Lin Xiao Yan thought she saw Liu Lili¡¯s face.


    Subconsciously retreating back against the ice-cold walls, her eyes widened with shock.


    She unwittingly reached out to Lin Yiri, stuttering as she said, ¡°You...you, look up.¡±


    Lin Yiri had his head hung down with his hands on his knees, gasping for breath. Hearing her words, he raised his head and instantly fell to the floor, terrified.


    All over the walls were numerous handprints packed densely together.


    From high to low, palms of varying sizes line the elevator walls, along with what seemed to be scratches in-between the rusting stains.


    It was as if countless people were once trapped inside, struggling to escape.


    Hopelessly, they did all they could to get out, pping and digging at the walls. In their desperation, they were able to create long marks on the hard surface with their nails.


    The lights above were still dripping with blood.


    Su Min raised his head and saw that number on the elevator had stopped at seven. He pressed the button to go up.


    In the elevator, Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri nearly broke down.


    At this moment, the elevator swayed oddly, and the numbers shed. Slowly, it descended from the seventh floor, passed the third, and finally stopped at the first floor.


    The doors opened.


    Two people were sitting on the ground, paralyzed. They looked outside and saw Su Min in the light, standing there with a folder in his hand. Su Min, an actual person, not a ghost.


    Still frightened, Lin Yiri cried out loudly, ¡°I was almost unable to see you again!¡±


    Su Min was bewildered, ¡°Why are you guys still inside?¡±


    He definitely remembered that the elevator hadn¡¯t stopped on the third floor.

 Chapter 4: Beckoning a Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 4: Beckoning a Ghost</h4>


    As if the nightmare had just ended, the handprints and scratches all disappeared, and the elevator reverted back to normal.


    In a sh, Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri ran out. Su Min raised his foot to go in after they had left.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in the elevator!¡± Lin Xiao Yan yelled.


    But her warning came toote. The doors had closed, and the elevator already began to ascend. To the side, Lin Yiri hurriedly pressed the buttons, but it was futile.


    When Su Min heard Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s voice, his heart tightened and skipped a beat.


    He cancelled themand to the third floor and pressed the button to the second floor, wanting to get out as soon as possible. Taking the stairs was a better alternative.


    Su Min really didn¡¯t want to experience anymore of the ¡®horror¡¯ if he could help it.


    However, the elevator unexpectedly delivered him directly to the third floor. There was even a ding as the doors opened.


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    This elevator was a bit problematic.


    As Su Min walked out, he hesitantly looked back and saw that the doors were closing like normal.


    Downstairs, Lu Yiri sent him a WeChat: ¡°Su Min? Quickly get out of the elevator. What floor are you on now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m on the third floor,¡± Su Min replied.


    ¡°...¡±


    That response was the opposite from what he had expected.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri walked up the stairs. When they recalled their experiences in the elevator, their bodies trembled with lingering fears.


    After handing in their homework, the three faced each other with nothing to say.


    A long time passed before Su Min broke the silence, ¡°Did you guys run into something when you were on the elevator?¡±


    They nodded.


    Lin Xiao Yan swallowed. ¡°Rather than the third floor, the elevator took us to the seventh floor!¡±


    ¡°The seventh floor?¡± Su Min had some doubts.


    ording to the original¡¯s memory, the seventh floor was sealed many years ago. Furthermore, the doors to the stairs connecting the sixth and seventh floor had long since been locked up.


    ¡°The most important point here is that the school made it so that the elevator is unable to go up the seventh floor,¡± Lin Yiri said.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    Lin Yiri passed over his phone. Disyed on the screen was an old post on the school¡¯s web forum that discussed the seventh floor.


    Thendlord¡¯s1 post and the replies below could all be summed up to¨C


    The elevator can only go up to the sixth floor.


    In other words, the highest floor it could¡¯ve gone was the sixth, but after some strange development, the elevator broke its own seal and made its way to the seventh floor.


    Su Min sighed, ¡°This elevator is difficult to deal with.¡±


    To be able to break through a whole floor¨Cthis horror movie contained some tofu-dreg2 buildings.


    Lin Xiao Yan agreed, ¡°Extremely so.¡±


    ¡°There are a lot of posts online about strange incidents that happened in the elevator,¡± Lin Yiri eximed, ¡°Someone said that when he was inside, a hole appeared out of nowhere and an arm reached out to grab his clothes.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t what they had experienced, but it was more or less the same.


    ¡°There¡¯s a security camera inside,¡± Su Min reminded them.


    Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s investigate further.¡±


    The three headed to the monitor room together.


    ¡°No, I¡¯ve been here all day, and everything ispletely normal. The elevator can¡¯t go go up to the seventh floor, don¡¯t talk nonsense,¡± the supervisor said.


    Despite his words, he still pulled up the footage from around that time.


    The recording began with Su Min¡¯s entrance to the office building. Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri had just entered the elevator, and the doors were closing.


    As the elevator went up, the numbers climbed alongside it.


    In another screen, Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri appeared to be chatting. It was unknown what happened, but their expressions suddenly became strange.


    The elevator¡¯s number reached ¡®3¡¯; they were now on the third floor.


    The doors opened and the two people inside promptly leaped out. However, not long afterwards, they ran back in as if chased by something. Lin Yiri incessantly pressed on the buttons, and when the doors finally closed, they both copsed on the ground.


    The supervisor frowned and said righteously, ¡°You are all college students. You should know that jumping on the elevator is not allowed, and pressing on the buttons like that is prohibited. It¡¯s very easy for an ident to happen.¡±


    The colors drained from Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri¡¯s faces.


    They were clearly on the seventh floor, but what was disyed on screen is the number ¡®3¡¯.


    Su Min nced at the two and said, ¡°Sorry for the inconvenience. They woke up early in the morning and aren¡¯t fully awake. We¡¯re leaving. This will not happen again in the future.¡±


    He pulled them out of the room.


    Outside, the weather was sunny and cloudless, showing the beauty of daytime. But, apart from Su Min, the two people¡¯s hearts were frosted with the chill of winter.


    ¡°The seventh floor was terrifying.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never riding on the elevator again.¡±


    They only had sses in the morning, so they were free for the rest of the day. Seeing that none of them had eaten yet, Su Min directly took the two to the canteen.


    Both were still in a daze.


    When it was their turn to order, they nodded to this and that, buying more than a handful of food. Even Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s te was twice as big as Su Min¡¯s.


    Su Min was astonished.


    Seeing him look at her meal, Lin Xiao Yan flushed with embarrassment. ¡°I just eat more, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Su Min retracted his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s not much.¡±


    To be indignant of appetite, he knew and understood. After all, it was he who ate less than other people.


    Compared to his two frightened ssmates, Su Min was like a spring breeze, cool and serene. He was so calm that he was even picking the Sichuan pepper off his Kung Pao Chicken.


    Lin Xiao Yan peeked at him from the corner of her eyes.


    By the time they finished their lunch, the two had mostly settled down.


    Su Min handed them napkins. ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s talk about what went wrong back in the dorms.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan shook her head. ¡°No... I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t do,¡± Su Min said, ¡°Liu Lili was your roommate. Her death is extremely suspicious, you have to say it.¡±


    ¡°Then, what do I say?¡± she asked. ¡°I also don¡¯t know how she died. When she went to the bathroom, I was in bed.¡±


    ¡°What did you guys do before you slept?¡±


    He heard that, generally, in horror movies involving Universities, a group of students would y a game like Bi Xian3. Something would go wrong, and then Bi Xian would start killing them off one by one.


    Su Min held his chin. ¡°For instance, did you y Bi Xian?¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan froze.


    Her change was not missed by Su Min. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°You guys really didn¡¯t y Bi Xian, right?¡±


    Is this heroine trying to court death?


    ¡°No, no, we didn¡¯t y Bi Xian,¡± she quickly denied.


    Su Min just began to rx when he heard her next sentence, and his elbow nearly slipped off the table.


    ¡°...We were ying Kuai Xian4.¡±


    Su Min rubbed his arm.


    ¡°Talk.¡±


    After a period of silence, Lin Xiao Yan opened her mouth and started to recount the events that took cest night.


    Uploaded on Naeda Trantions. Do not re-upload.


    Time reversed back to yesterday night.


    Four schoolgirls faced one another, nervousness leaking out from their expressions.


    On the table in front of them were two pairs of rough and shoddy chopsticks. The chopsticks were tied together with a red string, connected to form the shape of a cross.


    The rules of this game required all of them to participate.


    There wasn¡¯t much information on Kuai Xuan on the inte. The description of the game itself was vague, much less the ending of it.


    Each girl held one end of the cross and muttered the phrase, ¡°Kuai Xian, Kuai Xian, please make haste toe and sit.¡±


    They said it again before sitting down. Once seated, they repeated it one final time.


    However, after saying it three times in a row, there were no movements from the cross.


    Liu Lili¡¯s courage was small, so she no longer wanted to continue. She had originally rejected the offer to y but relented after her roommates¡¯ persuasions.


    Furthermore, she had seen too many horror movies. It was impossible for her to not be afraid.


    She was on the verge of withdrawing her hand when suddenly, the chopsticks twitched.


    Opposite of her, Lin Xiao Yan shouted, ¡°It moved! Did anyone moved it?¡±


    The three looked at each other and slightly shook their heads. In their eyes were both panic and excitement.


    Liu Lili silently swallowed. The soles of her feet began to chill.


    They felt the cross in their hands leisurely move. Fastened by the red string, it looked a bit abnormal.


    In the end, Lin Xiao Yan broke the silence. ¡°Kuai Xian, Kuai Xian, will I fail a course this semester? If yes, tap once; if no, tap twice.¡±


    She had already failed six subjects.


    The University stipted that if students failed seven subjects during their four years here, they would have to retake the entrance exam. If they were unable to pass, they would not be able to obtain the certificate for their degree nor their diploma.


    Lin Xiao Yan couldn¡¯t afford that.


    Under the eyes of the four people, the chopsticks tapped twice in an exasperatingly slow manner.


    In her excitement, Lin Xiao Yan nearly stood up and jumped around the dorm. However, she thought of the chopsticks in her hand and stopped herself.


    ¡°This is really true,¡± she said, ¡°You guys, hurry up and ask before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    The other three asked their questions.


    Kuai Xian¡¯s taps would change from question to question. Knock, knock, they felt like the taps were right on their hearts.


    Half an hour passed.


    ¡°We should send Kuai Xian off.¡± Lin Xiao Yan thought it had gone on for long enough.


    This was the indispensable part of the game. If Kuai Xian wasn¡¯t properly sent off, trouble woulde to them. They could even lose their lives.


    ¡°Oh no, the string broke!¡± Liu Lili suddenly cried out.


    Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s face changed. She looked down to see that half of the string was broken off, while the remaining half wavered in the air.


    Quickly, she said, ¡°Hurry, Kuai Xian, please return.¡±


    The rest followed her lead.


    The fourpletely forgotten that in order to thoroughly send Kuai Xian off, they had to have an open door. From beginning to end, the door to the dorm room was tightly sealed shut.


    A minuteter, sweat trickled down their foreheads.


    No one dared speak after that. Each turned and went to their respective bed with nk expressions. Burying themselves inside their nkets, they drifted off to a restless sleep.


    ¡°That was how things went.¡± Lin Xiao Yan lowered her head.


    After they sent Kuai Xian off, they went straight to bed without any further actions. It wasn¡¯t until hourster that she found Liu Lili¡¯s corpse in the bathroom.


    ¡°...You guys are really something, huh,¡± was all Su Min could say.


    ¡°Miss Lin, you failed six subjects?¡± Lin Yiri asked. ¡°That¡¯s truly something, I only failed three.¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan red at him, ¡°Is that what you¡¯re concerned about? Me failing a course is not important. What¡®s important is that Liu Lili¡¯s dead.¡±


    She had made some associations with Liu Lili¡¯s death to the game they yedst night, but she didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    If she revealed her thoughts to the cops, they wouldn¡¯t believe her. After all, how could someone die from such a trifle game? In the end, they might even send her to the mental hospital.


    Lin Yiri scratched his head, ¡°Who asked you guys to do this sort of thing? Everyone else is ying Bi Xian, but you guys just had to y Kuai Xian.¡±


    Beckoning a ghost at midnight was not a good thing.


    Of course, him instigating Su Min to y Please, Jing Xian in the middle of the night didn¡¯t count.


    Su Min thought for a moment and said, ¡°I have to ask¨Cdid you guys really send Kuai Xian away?¡±


    After saying that, however, he waved his hand, ¡°Never mind, that question is unnecessary.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Xian Yan asked.


    ¡°Even if I used my toes to think, I¡¯d still be certain that you guys didn¡¯t send Kuai Xian off,¡± he answered.


    Lin Xiao Yan, ¡°...¡± Then your toes are too powerful.


    ¡°You guys definitely didn¡¯t send it away. If you did, Liu Lili wouldn¡¯t have died,¡± he reaffirmed. ¡°Did anyone see Kuai Xian¡¯s face?¡±


    Based on Horror Movie Logic 101, Kuai Xian was indisputably still in this school.


    But it shouldn¡¯t be this simple. Otherwise, this movie¡¯s title wouldn¡¯t be ¡°University Thriller¡± but ¡°Kuai Xian¡±. The director seemed to have more in store.


    Maybe Kuai Xian was simply the trigger that started off the wave of supernatural events; maybe it was just one of the many specters.

 Chapter 5: In the Depths of the Night

    <h4>Chapter 5: In the Depths of the Night</h4>


    Kuai Xian¡¯s face?


    Lin Xiao Yan shook her head. ¡°Even if we dared to look at its appearance, there wasn¡¯t enough time to do so.¡±


    Last night, she looked down and happened to see Liu Lili¡¯s shadow move unexpectedly. When Lin Xiao Yan was about to ask her about it, she was interrupted by Liu Lili¡¯s cry of rm, and then hurried to send Kuai Xian off.


    As for if she really sent it off¨Cshe didn¡¯t know.


    Su Min frowned. ¡°I still want to go back and investigate further on this Kuai Xian, but there¡¯s no chance now.¡± It was morning, so the female dorms still had a fair amount of people inside.


    ¡°Research, what research?¡± Lin Yiri whispered, ¡°Pulling out is one¡¯s proper business.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan and them were neither friends nor rtives. The only rtionship they shared was one between ssmates. This matter involved lives, and Su Min actually wanted to get involved.


    Su Min shook his head. ¡°Forget it. I¡¯m going back to the dorms.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t obtain anymore news on Kuai Xian in a short amount of time. However, he could still go online and dig for more intel on the seventh floor of the office building.


    Since strange things had already happened, it was bound to happen again.


    The seventh floor was most likely hiding some key information, but he didn¡¯t dare go up for now.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t the kind to just stand by and watch events unfold. He headed back to the male¡¯s dormitory, stopping when he reached the door of the old aunt that took care of this ce.


    Generally, the old aunt was here all year round. There was unlikely to be substitute caretakers.


    Maybe she would know what happened.


    Su Min knocked. ¡°Auntie, are you in there?¡±


    The door opened, and the old aunt appeared.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked.


    Su Min organized his thoughts and said, ¡°Auntie, there¡¯s something I want to ask. How many years have you been working here?¡±


    The old aunt pondered for a moment. ¡°Six years, I guess. I started in 2012, it shouldn¡¯t be wrong.¡±


    It¡¯s a long time, so she should know...


    Su Min struck while the iron was still hot, lowering his voice to ask, ¡°Auntie, do you know what happened in the seventh floor of the office build¨C¡±


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be asking this,¡± she directly cut him off.


    Although the old aunt¡¯s expression only changed slightly, Su Min could tell that whatever happened on the seventh floor was noughing matter.


    ¡°Why? Auntie can¡¯t say?¡±


    ¡°Since you¡¯re a student, study hard and don¡¯t ask questions about such messy affairs. If that¡¯s all, I¡¯m closing the door.¡±


    She mmed the door right in front of his face.


    Touching his nose, Su Min walked up to his shared room. When he came in, he pulled out a chair and started to browse for more information. This horror movie took ce in 2018, so thework should be developed well enough for him to search for what he needed.


    Anyhow, matters rting to deaths of students or teachers couldn¡¯t just be small pieces of news.


    Su Min entered in a couple of keywords and soon, countless of web pages popped up.


    There were cases of people getting into idents and mishaps outside of school, the causes of which were extremelymon.


    However, he didn¡¯t find any useful information after looking through several pages and ended up circling back to the school¡¯s web forum. Digging up old posts, he searched for any leads he could work with.


    Only, whenever he¡¯d find posts about the office building, the replies were always dodgy and unclear. Moreover, they only talked about the fourth or fifth floor.


    This school was too clean.


    Clean was abnormal.


    Since he gained nothing out of the inte, Su Min could only let things quietly develop.


    He didn¡¯t have any afternoon sses, so he took a stroll around the school, feeling out theyout of the teaching blocks and dorms. Once satisfied, he went off campus to several nearby stores and pried for any additional information.


    In the end, the reactions of the shop owners mirrored the old aunt¡¯s.


    Although there wasn¡¯t any huge breakthroughs, Su Min was able to uncover this bit of information: before it was refurbished for reuse, the old office building was once sealed off.


    The initial construction cost for the building was expensive, so they couldn¡¯t exactly discard it.


    When the renovations werepleted, the building looked vastly different from how it originally was. Whatever it was that happened before must¡¯ve been so grave, the school had to change the image of the entire building.


    Su Min faintly had an idea of what happened, but it wasn¡¯t what he was expecting.


    Late at night, he was awakened by the cinema¡¯s clue.


    ¡¾Audience Member Su Min, congrattions for sessfully surviving one full day. Please keep up your good work. Today¡¯s hint: toilet cubicle¡¿


    Toilet cubicle?


    Su Min heard of urban myths surrounding toilet cubicles, each and every one stemming from horror movies. It wasn¡¯t a surprise as toilet scenes weremon in thrillers.


    Who is going to go through this scene?


    Yesterday¡¯s bathroom scene was experienced by Liu Lili, so today¡¯s toilet scene would probably be experienced by one of the remaining roommates.


    Since the dormitory building only had stand alone toilets, the toilet cubicles could only be in the teaching blocks or the office building.


    Su Min sent a message to Lin Xiao Yan.


    Because she was too afraid to return to her own room, Lin Xiao Yan was sleeping in the dorm next door. Her other roommates also went somewhere else to sleep for the night.


    It was only 12 o¡¯ clock. She wasn¡¯t asleep yet.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Xiao Yan texted back.


    After a while, she sent out a new message, ¡°I heard from someone that Zhang Yuan is walking to the direction of the office building1 .¡±


    Zhang Yuan was one of the roommates that participated in Kuai Xian.


    Tonight, she was staying with a friend from another dorm.


    Su Min immediately turned over and got out of bed. The racket woke Lin Yiri up.


    In a daze, he asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°You want to go to the office building?¡± Su Min added, ¡°Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s also going.¡±


    Hearing that, Lin Yiri was instantly alert. He asked with vignce, ¡°What do you want to do there? It¡¯s already locked thiste at night.¡±


    ¡°Go or not?¡± Su Min asked again.


    Lin Yiri wanted to go, but he also didn¡¯t want to go. He thought for a few seconds, and in the end, decided to go. Though, that didn¡¯t stop him from grumbling while crawling out of bed.


    As he was putting on his clothes, Lin Yiri whispered, ¡°Are we going to try to find that thing? Should we bring some boy¡¯s urine2?¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    He was aware of the danger, but not going meant that he would be waiting for death toe to him.


    Su Min was not that type of person. Uncovering the horror movie¡¯s deepest secret and living until the grand finale was his end goal.


    After all, his first experience of living in a horror film couldn¡¯t be too bad, ah.


    The two met up with Lin Xiao Yan outside the dorms.


    Many college students were night owls, but that didn¡¯t mean they would roam around the school at midnight.


    The street light was sparse and fragmentary.


    ¡°I heard from her friend that Zhang Yuan went out. The friend was afraid that she would have an ident and followed her. What could Zhang Yuan be doing in the middle of the night?¡± Lin Xiao Yan softly whispered.


    The friend followed closely for two minutes and discovered that Zhang Yuan was heading towards the office building. The whole way, however, Zhang Yuan did not turn her head even once, her gaze dead ahead as if her whole heart and soul was set on a mission.


    Zhang Yuan¡¯s friend didn¡¯t want to be out thiste at night. She shouted several times for Zhang Yuan to head back, but thetter never turned around nor responded no matter how loud she yelled, so she could only return back to the dorms alone.


    Su Min stood next to the streetmp. ¡°When we get there, we¡¯ll know.¡±


    Zhang Yuan hadn¡¯t been out for long. If they ran, they might be able to catch up to her and get more clues.


    As the office building was not far away from the dorms, they arrived only after a few minutes.


    In the depths of the night, no lights could be seen inside the office building. The ck paint looked utterly frightening in the dark, the windows resembling man-eating holes.


    Su Min nced around. ¡°The door is open.¡±


    It looked like it was ripped opened by force. The most likely culprit was Zhang Yuan.


    Lin Xiao Yan turned on her phone¡¯s shlight and followed Su Min into the building. Even with the light, they were unable to see the end of the long corridor.


    Late at night, the office building looked deste and bleak. Not a sound could be heard. It wouldn¡¯t be noticed during daytime, but at night, the insides looked extremely ghastly.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Lin Yiri asked.


    ¡°Bathroom,¡± answered Su Min.


    His goal was the toilet cubicles, so they naturally had to go to the bathroom. But since this was a multi floored building, he didn¡¯t know which bathroom to go to.


    ¡°T-there?¡± Lin Yiri gaped, trembling, ¡°Don¡¯t you know the toilet legends? I heard that when this guy went to the toilet, he heard someone calling out his name. When he turned around, he felt a ghost touch his head.¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°And you say this now?¡±


    Lin Yiri felt wronged. He was truly afraid.


    He was about to speak when suddenly, he heard a weak and feeble voice behind him, ¡°Su Min?¡±


    Su Min and Lin Yiri jumped. Fear overcame them, especially Su Min. He finally understood what it meant to have a crow¡¯s beak3.


    Lin Yiri gulped. He pulled at Su Min¡¯s clothes, stuttering as he asked, ¡°Now...now what?¡±


    ¡°Run!¡±


    When Su Min¡¯s voice fell, the two lifted their foot and sprinted away without looking back.


    After running for a couple of seconds, Lin Xiao Yan was unable to bear it and asked, ¡°Su Min, why are we running?¡±


    ¡°Mother fucker, there are ghosts calling out names!¡± Lin Yiri shouted.


    Lin Xiao Yan stopped and rolled her eyes. ¡°I said that. You didn¡¯t recognize my voice?¡±


    Realizing that nothing actually happened, Su Min¡¯s footsteps slowed.


    The trio sat on the stairs, looking at each other in dismay.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that when Lin Yiri finished telling his ghost story, Lin Xiao Yan would absentmindedly say the one line that¡¯d frightened the souls out of the two.


    How embarrassing.


    ¡°My mind was just drifting when I heard you talking. Lin Yiri, you truly picked a perfect ce to tell a ghost story.¡± Lin Xiao Yan ridiculed.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it,¡± Lin Yiri muttered, feeling wronged.


    Once he was in this kind of scenario, his mind would wander to all kinds of ghost stories. In order to ease his fears, he said his thoughts aloud.


    Lin Xiao Yan gave him a thumbs up. ¡°I salute to you as a man.¡±


    Su Min never spoke a word. The moonlight outside spilled through the windows and trickled on them, creating three hazy shadows on the ground.


    With a chill, he discovered that his own shadow seemed to be moving, slowly shortening as it approached his feet.


    Su Min abruptly took a step back. He watched as his shadow separated from under his foot.


    The only cause he could think of was that ghost.


    The rogue shadow twisted and turned, morphing into the shape of a heart ? .


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    He felt that this situation was too surreal. The shadows in this horror movie were not following the script. Please return back to fright school and be more professional4 .


    ¡°What are you looking at, Su Min?¡± Lin Xian Yan asked.


    In a blink of an eye, the shadow shifted back to normal.


    Just as he was about to respond, his ears picked up a sound. It appeared to being from upstairs, and it wasing closer.


    ¡°There are people upstairs.¡± Su Min quickly warned the two.


    Lin Yiri blinked, then whispered, ¡°They might not be human.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan, who felt the sudden urge to strangle him, said, ¡°From now on, you have no right to speak.¡±


    The author has something to say:


    Lin Yiri, just shut up, why on earth would you say that hahahaha


    Shadow: Can it be more than a heart? No? Then roll from the movie!

 Chapter 6: Footsteps

    <h4>Chapter 6: Footsteps</h4>


    Although Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri had the same surnames, they were not rtives.


    Su Min gestured for them to be silent and whispered, ¡°Go up and see.¡±


    This time, he came prepared, bringing along a very dangerous weapon, i.e., an ordinary fruit knife. He even brought two, just in case anything unexpected happens.


    After all, not all enemies were the supernatural.


    In the past, the government had prohibited the appearances of ghosts in movies, resulting in countless of bad and rotten horror films. Due to the angry protests ofizens throughout the years, thew finally relented and revoked the ban.


    That still didn¡¯t stop all the rotten films that were released afterwards, though.


    When Su Min went up the stairs, he saw that the situation of the second floor was identical to the first.


    The office building had a total of two flights of stairs, each located on their respective ends of the corridor with the elevator not being too far away.


    On the second floor, all the offices were locked up. There was only the ice-cold moonlight, casting down in a way that made it seemed like a ghost could pop out at any second.


    The washrooms were right next to the staircase and could be reached in less than three steps.


    Su Min leaned against the wall to listen for any kind of noise, but the rustling from before was gone. Somehow, the silence was more frightening than any sound he could¡¯ve heard.


    ¡°Is there anybody there?¡± Lin Xiao Yan asked.


    Su Min shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Since Zhang Yuan was a female, she would naturally be in thedies washroom, so they went to check there. Still, it was Su Min¡¯s first time entering such a ce.


    Passed the sink and further back were five open stalls. Opposite of them was a tightly sealed window.


    Su Min pursed his lips, preparing his heart as he examined the stalls one by one.


    The doors were wide open, but there was no trace of Zhang Yuan anywhere inside.


    Was she not on this floor?


    Afraid that he had missed something, Su Min went to the boy¡¯s restroom. Seeing that no one was there, he circled back to thedies washroom.


    Lin Yiri stood upright in the middle, sighing ruefully. ¡°Wow, so the girl¡¯s bathroom looks like this, huh.¡±


    In this whole entire building, they seemed to be the only three there.


    Su Min stood rooted in ce, face deep in thought. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the sixth floor.¡±


    An incident had happened on the seventh floor, and since the sixth floor was the closest to it, Zhang Yuan might in one of the toilet cubicles there.


    However, just to be safe, Su Min still checked every washroom each floor up. Like he had expected, Zhang Yuan wasn¡¯t in any one of them.


    Once they were on the fifth floor, a sound rattled from upstairs.


    All three people heard it this time.


    ¡°Is that Zhang Yuan?¡± asked Lin Xiao Yan.


    Su Min, ¡°It should be.¡±


    He silenced his footsteps, leading the way up. As they got closer, the sound grew more distinct, resembling running water.


    Su Min subconsciously thought back to the thin blood that flowed out of the running faucet this morning.


    It was unlikely that ¡°Thriller University¡± will have this kind of soft and rotten plot, right...?


    ¨Cwas his thought when Su Min reached the sixth floor.


    Next to the stairs, the sound of running water gradually became more clear. As they approached the washroom, the sound picked up in speed.


    https://naedatrantions.home.blog/


    Lin Yiri and Lin Xiao Yan were nervous enough to faint.


    The two had experienced a paranormal event in this very building just hours before. Coming across this situation now, how could they not be afraid?


    Su Min hadn¡¯t anticipated the scene before him.


    Zhang Yuan¡¯s entire head was submerged in the sink. The faucet was twisted to the max and water ran out nonstop, flowing across the marble surface and dripping onto the floor.


    Her hands hung lifelessly beneath her, no longer able to move.


    It was as if an invisible hand had exerted all its strength to force her head underwater.


    Reckoning that Zhang Yuan was already dead, Su Min reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t touch her. First, turn on the lights.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we touch?¡± Lin Yiri asked.


    Lin Xiao Yan knew the answer. She had learned from her prior experience with Lin Yiri, not taking a step toward Zhang Yuan for the fear that she would be grabbed and dragged into the sink.


    The lights were not yet turned on when they heard the faint sound of footsteps outside. It wasing closer and closer. Whoever it was was heading towards them.


    ¡°Hide,¡± Su Min sharplymanded.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was a person or a ghost, but avoidance was better than confrontation.


    Because they were close to each other, when Lin Yiri and Lin Xiao Yan heard this, they immediately went straight into one of the stalls together, shutting the door behind them.


    Su Min, who was left standing outside, could only go into the stall next door. He turned the lock; these doors could only be opened from the inside.


    In the narrow space, his breathing gradually quickened.


    It was easy for people to feel fear in this kind of environment. All senses were concentrated in one ce.


    Su Min was afraid that, like in the movies, when he looked up, he would see a ghoul on its stomach, and when he looked down, he would see a face hiding in-between a crack on the floor.


    Just the thought scared him senseless.


    Unwittingly, there was a change outside the stalls. The ground was drenched with water, and the walls, sink, tiles¨Ceverywhere, was scorched ck, like it was hit by an inferno.


    Hiding in the stalls, without any rhyme or reason, Su Min felt his heart beat irregrly.


    He withdrew his hand from the door, closed the toilet cover and sat on it, preparing himself for the events of next.


    The sound of footsteps grew louder and louder, stopping when it reached the women¡¯s restroom.


    Inside, the three people didn¡¯t dare breathe too loudly, scared to make any sounds.


    One minuteter, the footsteps rang again. It entered the washroom, passed the sinks, and came to a halt at the stalls.


    Su Min could almost picture the other party staring at the stalls.


    Something shed in his mind.


    If the doors to the stalls were closed, isn¡¯t that clearly telling people that someone was inside?


    As long as they were not a fool, they would be able to make that connection.


    Who is it in the end?


    Su Min couldn¡¯t control his chaotic thoughts. He wanted to look up, to see what was under the doors, but he ultimately chose to suppress his impulses.


    A queer silence settled in washroom, creating an illusion that nobody was there.


    But, the three living people inside were keenly aware of the presence (human or ghost, they didn¡¯t know) outside their stalls.


    Apprehensive and uneased, Lin Yiri and Lin Xiao Yan relied on one another to keep sane.


    They both took a moment to look at the toilet seat. No one wanted to expose their feet, but s, the toilet cover was only big enough for one person to crouch on.


    Finally, Lin Yiri relented and bitterly watched as Lin Xiao Yan shivered whilst squatting on the toilet cover. Being the only one standing, he was filled with envy, hate, and regret.


    He was petrified that a ghost would grab hold of his feet.


    The footsteps picked up again, moving closer to the cubicles.


    Then, there was four, rhythmic knocks on the door, each dull as they echoed within the quiet, dim light of the night.


    Su Min pursed his lips.


    It was said that the living knock on doors three times, while the dead knock four times.


    The door that was knock on wasn¡¯t his, but the one next to him.


    Lin Yiri and Lin Xiao Yan werepletely at a loss. They held onto each other¡¯s hands, grip so tight it was a wonder how it didn¡¯t snap.


    For a long time, the two didn¡¯t make a sound.


    However, this only made the knocking intensify. Knock, knock, knock, knock¨Cthe knocks elerated in speed, and the strength behind each pounding grew and grew until it seemed like the door could break any moment.


    Moonlight illuminated through the window, casting down a shadow of a crouched figure onto the toilet seat.


    Nerves jittery from the fright and running on pure adrenaline alone, Lin Yiri exploded, ¡°Knock you to death, damn it! I don¡¯t fucking have toilet paper, don¡¯t ask me!¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan, ¡°...¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    Perhaps Lin Yiri¡¯s angry shouts shocked the ghost, but to Su Min¡¯s surprise, the knocking actually stopped.


    Before he could rx, however, he heard a rap on his door.


    The tempo of the knocks were the same as the previous. When no answer was heard, the knocks became more impetuous.


    Su Min thought of the feasibility behind Lin Yiri¡¯s scolding and wanted to try cursing at it.


    Isn¡¯t it an old custom to yell at ghosts? The louder you curse it, the more likely it was to run away. Of course, that was what he heard.


    He was just about to open his mouth when he suddenly felt an ice-cold hand touching his own.


    Su Min jumped with fright. He sensed the same frosty tingle settling on his neck and a breath blowing into his ear.


    Su Min scratched away the itchy feeling. Stiffly, he lowered his voice, ¡°Is it you? Jing Xian?¡±


    He knew that Jing Xian wasn¡¯t yet sent away, and that he liked to grope him. In all likelihood, the ghost was probably a big pervert when he had been alive.


    A whimsical sound fluttered by his ear, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Su Min could almost imagine this scene in a mirror¨Cthe ghost stered to him, sticky from head to toe and leaning unnecessarily close to his ears as it spoke.


    It was a ghost, but for reason, it didn¡¯t make him feel any fear or terror.


    After the knocking stopped, footsteps could once again be heard. It grew fainter and fainter, and finally disappeared.


    Su Min truly rxed this time.


    He pushed away Jing Xian¡¯s advances. ¡°Stop groping me. I haven¡¯t even seen your face.¡±


    The vague outline of a face he saw in the mirror didn¡¯t count as his other half, even more so now that Su Min had reced the original owner of this body.


    ¡°Do you want to see?¡± a husky voice asked.


    Su Min stared nkly into the empty space beside him, then immediately shook his head, ¡°No, no, no.¡±


    If he looked and took responsibility for it, wouldn¡¯t he have topensate a lifetime?


    Furthermore, this voice clearly belonged to a man. Even if it was pleasant to hear, it still didn¡¯t obstruct the fact that he was a ghost.


    ¡°I want to go out,¡± Su Min said.


    After his voice fell, the familiar coldness on his back faded away. But, before it disappeared, his ear was pinched.


    Su Min opened the door and found that there was nothing outside of the cubicle. Only a pool of water could be seen on the ground.


    He tapped on Lin Yiri¡¯s door.


    This time, it was Lin Xiao Yan who answered, ¡°Knock your sister! I said there¡¯s no toilet paper!¡±


    Su Min was speechless. ¡°...It¡¯s me, Su Min. You cane out now.¡±


    He watched as Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri nervously peaked out the door. Upon seeing that it was him, they jumped out.


    ¡°I thought it came back.¡±


    That one knock on the door just then nearly scared them to death.


    Su Min sighed. ¡°Let¡¯se out first, then call the police. We might get interrogated, though.¡±


    Several students went into the office buildingte at night and came across a crime scene. No matter how you look at it, it was suspicious.


    Su Min turned around but didn¡¯t even walk that many steps before he stopped.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going?¡± Lin Yiri asked in the back.


    Su Min didn¡¯t respond, his whole body was stiff.


    A lone figure stood by the door quietly. Its back faced them, head bowed so they could only faintly see its appearance.


    The ghost had never gone away.


    It was there from the very beginning. Instead of getting discouraged from its failed knocking like he had thought, it waited for them outside the washroom.


    When Lin Yiri and Lin Xiao Yan caught up and saw the figure, they froze in ce. Three people stood at the door, chills creeping up their spines.


    It was unknown how long the deadlocksted before the figure abruptly disappeared.


    Lin Yiri tugged at Su Min¡¯s sleeves and whispered, ¡°Do my eyes deceive me? That...did it really leave?¡±


    Su Min nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    It was gone. But...why did the ghost knock on the door for half a day, then wait there for them just to do nothing in the end?


    To the side, Lin Xiao Yan shifted her sight to the sink. Her eyes widened with disbelief and panic from what she saw, orck thereof.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Zhang Yuan¡¯s body?¡±

 Chapter 7: Corpse

    <h4>Chapter 7: Corpse</h4>


    Su Min¡¯s eyes followed Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s.


    When they had entered the washroom, Zhang Yuan¡¯s body wasying on sink. No one had touched it, yet it was now missing.


    Damp patches of water scattered around the sink. The faucet was still slightly open; water droplets were trickling out and plopping into a small pool.


    If it wasn¡¯t for the wet mess before their eyes, there would¡¯ve been no indication that Zhang Yuan was ever there.


    ¡°Did it run away?¡± Horror coated Lin Yiri¡¯s voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely...¡± Lin Xiao Yan whispered.


    But, no matter how hard she tried, she couldn¡¯t think of any other exnation. Liu Lili¡¯s corpse shouldn¡¯t have been able to move, but it did. It wasn¡¯t a stretch to say that Zhang Yuan¡¯s corpse really did got up and ran away.


    ¡°No, we should have heard it,¡± Su Min rejected the idea. ¡°I didn¡¯t hear two sets of footsteps. It¡¯s not possible for it to have left by itself.¡±


    Corpses were still solid matter. Unlike ghosts, their footsteps would produce noise.


    ¡°Then who knocked on the door just now?¡± Lin Xiao Yan asked, ¡°Whose footsteps were those?¡±


    Su Min thought of the discrepancy, and his mind raced to fill up the holes. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for Zhang Yuan to have been the one knocking.¡±


    After the words left his mouth, Su Min was even more convinced.


    The sound of those footsteps started from a distance and then got closer. At that time, Zhang Yuan¡¯s body was still at the sink, so it couldn¡¯t have been her.


    Lin Yiri scratched his head. ¡°What if the person knocking was Liu Lili?¡±


    Both had met a mishap while ying Kuai Xian, and both had died in this school.


    Something shed in Su Min¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    Because of the darkness, they were unable to see the clothes or features of the figure that stood by the door.


    ¡°Now that I think about it,¡± Lin Xiao Yan said, ¡°the silhouette did look a bit like Liu Lili¡¯s. We were roommates for several years, I¡¯d recognize her back.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t made the connection a moment ago, but when Lin Yiri mentioned it, she could see the simrity.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Liu Lili taken away by the police?¡± Lin Yiri asked.


    Su Min was aware that this was a horror movie, and in horror movies, walking corpses weren¡¯t all that surprising. Maybe Liu Lili¡¯s corpse didn¡¯t want to enter the morgue and ran back here. Whatever the case, it was a setting decided by the director. Common sense couldn¡¯t be used during situations like these.


    ¡°If it was her, why did she knock on the door?¡± Lin Xiao Yan asked.


    If you¡¯re dead, you¡¯re dead. Why do you still need to knock on the door? It nearly made them faint from fright.


    Su Min¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the most important thing to do now is find Zhang Yuan¡¯s body.¡±


    The missing corpse was like a ticking time bomb.


    Out of nowhere, Lin Xiao Yan eximed, ¡°Su Min, your wink just now was really handsome.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...¡±


    Lin Yiri said as a matter of course, ¡°You¡¯re too naive. He looks handsome even if he doesn¡¯t wink. I¡¯m used to it.¡±


    Su Min really wanted to roll his eyes at the two people.


    He silently maneuvered his way around the puddles on the floor, intending to go upstairs. ¡°We haven¡¯t gone to the seventh floor yet. Maybe it¡¯s there.¡±


    The seventh floor was very peculiar. There were definitely secrets waiting to be uncovered.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri naturally followed.


    Having them stay in the washroom where a ghost had just appeared was asking for the impossible.


    https://naedatrantions.home.blog/


    The echoes of footsteps disturbed the quiet of the staircase.


    Walking up the stairs is terrifying during the night time. There is the feeling that someone is following you, trailing your every move. However, when you turn around, you are only met with the silence of darkness.


    Su Min¡¯s sixth sense was exceptional.


    When he was in high school, he would stay in after ss for additional studying and usually head home at around nine in the evening. As he walked through deste roads and empty alleyways, there was always a strange feeling in his gut that he was being followed.


    That feeling would persist even after he entered the outdated building of his home and passed through dark corridors and pale yellow flickering lights.


    Fortunately, that odd feeling disappeared once he had moved into a new house.


    As Su Min trod carefully up the stairs, however, the same familiar feeling arose in him. It felt strange, like he had returned back to the past.


    Behind him was Lin Yiri and Lin Xiao Yan.


    Lin Yiri nced back from time to time and nervously asked, ¡°Do you know the story of the staircase?¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s face was cold and detached. ¡°Don¡¯t know, don¡¯t care, don¡¯t say.¡±


    He promptly shut his mouth.


    His silence didn¡¯tst long. A few stepster, Lin Yiri began to feel the restlessness stir up inside of him again, and the urge to share his thoughts grew stronger.


    ¡°I heard that these stairs have 12 steps, but sometimes, they will be 13 when you walk,¡± he whispered.


    Lin Xiao Yan, ¡°...¡±


    Having reached the top, Su Min turned back and said, ¡°What are you thinking? There¡¯s 12, I¡¯ve counted.¡±


    In this frightful ambience, counting the number of steps made him feel a little better.


    ¡°That great,¡± Lin Yiri sighed.


    He promptly skipped up three steps and hopped beside Su Min.


    ¡°The ghost stories aren¡¯t the same for every school.¡± Su Min pointed out, ¡°See, none of the things you¡¯ve said actually happened.¡±


    A ghost never touched their heads, and there was no extra step in the stairs.


    Lin Yiri, ¡°It¡¯s easy for me to associate... It¡¯s not my fault my brain is like this. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have read so many ghost stories.¡±


    Who would¡¯ve imagined that they¡¯d be in this kind of situation?


    Su Min didn¡¯t wait for him to continue talking and advanced up.


    However, halfway up the stairs, he could faintly distinguish a shadow of a person lying on the ground of the seventh floor.


    The ck doors into the corridors were locked.


    Su Min halted. ¡°There¡¯s Zhang Yuan¡¯s corpse.¡±


    The two behind him hurriedly ran up. A cry of rm involuntarily escaped their mouths when they saw the corpse.


    ¡°How did shee up here?¡±


    ¡°Why did shee up here?¡±


    Su Min shook his head. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because there¡¯s something on this floor.¡±


    His intuition told him that Zhang Yuan didn¡¯te up here on her own. The one that carried her was either Kuai Xian or Liu Lili, he couldn¡¯t say for sure.


    Lin Xiao Yan recalled something and shrugged. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get the news that Liu Lili¡¯s body disappeared tomorrow.¡±


    ¨CAnd the news of Zhang Yuan¡¯s disappearance after that.


    Zhang Yuan was lying on her stomach. Rather than being together, her two legs were twisted in a strange and awkward angle.


    They looked like they were positioned that way deliberately.


    ¡°Is it trying to tell us something?¡± Su Min thought to himself.


    He was certain that a ghost had dumped Zhang Yuan¡¯s corpse here. But why? Was this its idea of a bad joke?


    A group of horror movies belong to the decrypted category: the protagonist would go through all kinds of spider¡¯s threads and horse tracks1 before they finally dig up the origin of the evil spirit.


    Campus horror thrillers, for the most part, fall into this category.


    There must be a reason why Zhang Yuan¡¯s body was ced on the seventh floor. Perhaps it was trying to tell them what happened here before.


    Lin Yiri was curious, ¡°But we can¡¯t even get in the seventh floor. What does it want to tell us?¡±


    With Su Min here, Lin Xiao Yan was inexplicably filled with the sense of security. She boldly inched closer, observing Zhang Yuan¡¯s body.


    Lin Yiri crouched on the side.


    ¡°Look at her posture.¡± Pointing at Zhang Yuan¡¯s legs, Su Min asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t it look like she wants to run outside?¡±


    He tried to mirror her position and twisted his back so that he was staring at the staircase.


    It looked as if he was running away from something.


    The other two nodded. ¡°Like!¡±


    Su Min straightened. ¡°In other words, her posture could be copying the people who were once trapped in the seventh floor. Maybe they were running away from Kuai Xian.¡±


    ¨CAnd died in the end.


    But, the location¨Cright at the doors¨Cof their deaths was strange. Why couldn¡¯t they escape from the thing they were fleeing from? Unlike the elevator, the stairs actually gave them ample room to run away, or at least, they¡¯d be able to run a distance.


    How did it end up like this?


    Su Min stepped forward, trying to push open the doors. It was locked from the outside. The reddening lock revealed the show signs of rust.


    Unsurprisingly, the doors didn¡¯t budge.


    When Su Min retracted his hand, he felt something sticky. On a closer look, it was a ck substance with a mud-like consistency.


    He lifted his hand to his nose and took a sniff. It smelled familiar, but he was unable to remember from what or where.


    Left with no other options, Su Min sped the fruit knife in his pocket and mmed it into the lock. The sound that resonated was dull and oppressive.


    ¡°So violent,¡± Lin Yiri was astonished.


    ¡°If I¡¯d known earlier, I would¡¯ve taken a brick up with me,¡± Lin Xiao Yan said.


    Although the lock was rusted, it still held together under Su Min¡¯s attacks. He sighed and took back his hand. It was a pity; any further clues they could find were on the seventh floor.


    Su Min felt that he¡¯d be able to see something once he entered.


    Maybe it¡¯d be the sea of ghosts Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri encounteredst time; maybe it¡¯d be something different. Whatever it is, at least he¡¯ll be able to get something from it.


    A sh of light from the outside caught Su Min¡¯s eyes. The light moved quickly, like someone was waving around a shlight.


    Su Min turned away. ¡°There¡¯s a security guard outside. Let¡¯s go down first. Don¡¯t linger here or else we won¡¯t be able to exin this.¡±


    He took the lead down the stairs, the other two on his heels.


    As Su Min paced down, he thought about the arrangement of Zhang Yuan¡¯s corpse. His mind went to all kinds of possibilities, diving into severalyers of ideas. However, he dismissed them all in the end.


    When he went down another set of stairs, Su Min realized that he wasn¡¯t nearing the ground floor.


    The office building hadn¡¯t installed any signs to indicate the floor numbers, so he didn¡¯t know which floor he was on¨CSu Min already forgotten the number of floors he had descended.


    He turned back and asked, ¡°How many floors did we go down?¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan shook her head, supporting herself on the railings as she gasped for breath. She used to run frequently in high school but now would stay home all day. As a result, her physical strength crumbled and became very poor.


    ¡°I think around six or seven,¡± Lin Xiao Yan spoke with hesitation.


    ¡°Why do I feel like we¡¯ve walked down more floors?¡± Lin Yiri couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°Was this building so tall?¡±


    Going upstairs was exhausting, but going downstairs should be easier.


    Su Min had a bad premonition.


    Why did it feel like a ghost had hit a wall2? They couldn¡¯t have been going back and forth between the sixth and seventh floor, right?


    Su Min approached the handrails and looked down. It wasn¡¯t very clear in the dark, but he could make out the several floors below.


    Frightened, Lin Yiri said, ¡°I don¡¯t feel good.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yin straightened her back. ¡°We aren¡¯t able to go down, ah?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s go down another two flights to see,¡± Su Min suggested.


    They continued walking down several set of stairs¨CSu Min kept count this time¨Cbut the t ground of the first floor was still not in sight.


    The hairs on Su Min¡¯s body began to rise up.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri didn¡¯t dare utter a word.


    Su Min stopped in his tracks. He went to the railings again and looked up, wanting to see if they were really still on the sixth floor.


    However, he didn¡¯t expect that he¡¯d see something else.


    Several floor above, three heads poked out from the handrail.


    They were looking down at him.

 Chapter 8: File

    <h4>Chapter 8: File</h4>


    Su Min¡¯s night vision was strong enough for him to clearly see the faces of the heads above.


    On the left was Liu Lili; to the right was Zhang Yuan. As they were once ssmates, Su Min had their appearances stored in his memory.


    Between them, with bloodstains dyeing the corner of her lips, was a girl who looked like a student.


    The three ghosts stared at him with fixed eyes.


    Su Min, who had long been prepared for this sight, turned away. ¡°A ghost had hit a wall1, everyone close your eyes.¡±


    One of the mostmon way to deal with a ghost¡¯s illusion was to close your eyes and go straight.


    As it was, they were on the stairs. If they were to walk in a straight line, they would definitely collide right into a wall. So, to not be confused, they could only use the railings as a guide.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Xiao Yan obeyed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in the back while Su Min leads,¡± Lin Yiri said on his own initiative.


    Girls always had to be cared for. Besides, he was a big and grown man, albeit one who was scared and miserable.


    Su Min turned around. ¡°Hold onto each other¡¯s clothes and don¡¯t let go no matter what,¡± he exhorted. ¡°I¡¯ll walk very slowly.¡±


    He waited for them to get ready. Then, he closed his eyes.


    At the moment, Su Min didn¡¯t know which floor they were on and only hoped that this method was correct. Otherwise, he was afraid that they were going to be stuck here for the night.


    With the feeling of Lin Xiao Yan tugging at his clothes, Su Min ced his hands on the railings and began to walk down the stairs one step at a time.


    In such an environment, closing your eyes could make you feel even more nervous.


    All of Su Min¡¯s senses concentrated at his ears. He was afraid that he would hear something he shouldn¡¯t have.


    They had only walked a few steps when a loud noise suddenly echoed from outside.


    It sounded like something fell down from high above, but it was unclear from which direction.


    ¡°Su...Su Min, did you hear that?¡± Lin Xiao Yan stuttered.


    Su Min moved his hand from side to side. ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. We have to get out first, don¡¯t worry about anything else.¡±


    He was the one who called them over, so he¡¯d be the one to bring them back.


    In this horror movie, Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri trusted him enough to follow him.


    Su Min silently mouthed the number of steps he¡¯d descended. When he reached 12, he carefully stepped onto the t tform.


    With eyes closed, he felt around and discovered that there was another flight of stairs. They had not reached the first floor.


    Su Min slowly turned the corner, preparing to continue down.


    Suddenly, his fingertips came into contact with an ice-cold hand.


    Su Min jumped, startled. He subconsciously tried to open his eyes but stopped when he felt another hand settled over them, cold yet as gentle as silk.


    ¡°Don¡¯t open your eyes.¡±


    It was a familiar voice.


    Even though he had only heard it once, Su Min remembered it clearly.


    It was the most pleasant voice he had ever heard. Even the countless dubbings online couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Jing Xian¡¯s voice.


    He felt the loud and quick thumping of his heart pound in his ears.


    ¡°Su Min, why aren¡¯t you going? Have we arrived?¡± Lin Xiao Yan asked.


    ¡°No, I was going to turn a corner¨Cjust feeling my way around. Don¡¯t worry, and don¡¯t open your eyes.¡± Su Min hastily replied.


    Icy fingertips captured his hands, taking them away from the handrails and into a world of ice and snow.


    Su Min knew that the other man wanted to pull him along.


    He licked his lips, wondering if he should im back his hands or let Jing Xian guide him down the stairs.


    Thinking carefully, Jing Xian had never once hurt him. In fact, every time the ghost appeared, he would turn peril into safety.


    Su Min lifted his foot.


    Without an inkling to this exchange, Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri trailed behind him.


    Hand in hand, step by step, Su Min blindly followed Jing Xian.


    His senses, with the exception of his ears, were all focused on his hands. It felt...odd.


    Only after he walked a certain distance did he realized that he forgot to count the steps.


    Su Min shook his head, trying to shake off his unusual thoughts. He wondered how he should thank Jing Xian the next time he sees the ghost.


    Should he burn some paper money? What would be a good thing to burn?


    Due to all these chaotic thoughts in his mind, Su Min almost didn¡¯t feel Jing Xian stopping.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have not let you down2.¡± Su Min heard the ghost say.


    Without warning, he felt a touch of ice brush against his lips. When he opened his eyes, there was nothing in front of him.


    The coldness faded until itpletely disappeared.


    https://naedatrantions.home.blog/


    The three of them were now standing on the first floor of the office building. Behind them was the staircase they didn¡¯t know whether or not had an ending.


    Lin Yiri got in front of Su Min, asking, ¡°What are you looking at? We came out already, let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking at anything.¡± Su Min retracted his gaze.


    He buried the thoughts in his heart.


    Lin Xiao Yan hugged her arms. ¡°Quickly go or else, even if we jump into the Yellow River tomorrow, we won¡¯t be washed clean. I don¡¯t know if the cameras caught us.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s unlikely,¡± Su Min said. ¡°When ghosts appear, the surveince will be faulty.¡±


    ¨CJust like in the daytime when the two rode on the elevator.


    However, they really ought to leave; staying here any longer was pointless. They had to get out before the security guards discovered that someone broke the door to the office building.


    Outside, the moon hung high in sky.


    Su Min abruptly stopped. ¡°Wait, I heard something fell down before. Let¡¯s go and take a look.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Lin Yiri agreed, having also heard the sound.


    The office building was encircled by awn, and surrounding thatwn were shrubs and bushes. Besides the greenery, there was nothing to see.


    Not even a big stone.


    Su Min was a bit confused.


    He clearly remembered hearing a noise. In the end, what fell? Was it something...or someone?


    After returning back to the dorm room, Su Min nced at the time and saw that it was already the next day.


    He had morning sses, so he didn¡¯t dawdle any further, softly and quietly climbing into bed. He thought that he would not be able to sleep, but unexpectedly, he drifted off into thend of unconsciousness the moment he closed his eyes.


    Zhang Yuan¡¯s body was found early the next morning.


    The door to the office building was destroyed, and someone had caught sight of Zhang Yuan heading out by herselfst night. It was assumed that she broke it.


    In fact, she did break it.


    Lin Yiri was on edge the entire night and went to inquire about the result of the incident the moment the sun peaked out. Upon learning that the security cameras malfunctioned, his whole body rxed.


    On his way back, he conveniently bought Su Min a generous breakfast.


    When Su Min washed his face that morning, he didn¡¯t see the water turn into crimson blood like yesterday.


    Lin Yiri chattered about outside, ¡°ording to them, the police found Zhang Yuan¡¯s corpse on the seventh floor. The scene nearly scared their pants off.¡±


    They were also really terrifiedst night.


    Su Min, while drinking soy milk, asked, ¡°What about Liu Lili¡¯s body?¡±


    Lin Yiri thought for a moment. ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything about it. It seems that the corpse didn¡¯t run back by itself at midnight.¡±


    Otherwise, the building would¡¯ve been overturned today.


    ¡°Did they open up the seventh floor?¡± Su Min asked.


    ¡°Nope.¡± Lin Yiri shook his head. ¡°There was no lead, so the police left soon after.¡±


    There must be evidence for them to conduct a search.


    However, Zhang Yuan¡¯s body was found outside the door to seventh floor. They should¡¯ve opened it to secure the parameters, but they didn¡¯t. Perhaps the police also knew something.


    Su Min felt that it would be useless to ask them.


    The aunt in charge of the dorms obviously knew of the truth yet refused to answer.


    But he finally got a clue: the face of the schoolgirl that was with Liu Lili and Zhang Yuan.


    He just needed to know if she was a student here.


    Lin Yiri waved his hand. ¡°Why are you nkly biting the straw?¡±


    Su Min returned back to earth. ¡°Do you know where the school¡¯s archive is? Like, the ce that has all the pictures and information of past students.¡±


    Lin Yiri said, ¡°Do you even study in this school? Just this, and you don¡¯t know. The archives are in the underground library. Usually, no one is allowed to enter. Do you want to go there?¡±


    Su Min nodded.


    Lin Yiri nervously asked, ¡°Do we still have to go at night?¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Su Min asked in turn. ¡°Isn¡¯t it easier to encounter spiritual events at night? Besides, you also want to go to the archives?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re going, of course I¡¯m gonna go,¡± Lin Yiri said.


    Instead of refusing him, Su Min stood up and pondered, ¡°How do we obtain the keys to the archives?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not easy,¡± Lin Yiri said. ¡°Let¡¯s make a n to lure the tiger out of the mountain3. No one usually goes to the ground floor, and the manager is on the top floor. The key has to be in his drawer.¡±


    Su Min thought that what he said made sense.


    The memory he inherited from the original Su Min was very little, so, except for the general plot of the horror movie, he wasn¡¯t clear on much else.


    Su Min sipped on the soy milk. ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    From morning to evening, their time was spent in ss. When the sun glowed red from the signal of dust, they headed to the library.


    Lin Xiao Yan, hearing of their n, went along.


    https://naedatrantions.home.blog/


    Lin Yiri¡¯s method proved to be useful.


    The manager hadbeled the keys in correspondence to their rooms. Su Min flipped from key to key and quickly found the one he was looking for.


    The moment the manager came back, the two people took advantage of when he wasn¡¯t looking to sneak down into the archive room.


    Because the library was underground and had a central air conditioning system, it was very cool.


    ¡°Su Min, you¡¯ve seen the girl, but we haven¡¯t. How do we find her?¡± Lin Xiao Yan asked.


    She also wanted to know who the girl was.


    ¡°Schools usually collect old newspaper, so look for those. Find out what you can.¡± Su Min replied.


    Evidently, no one had been in the archive room for a long time. The moment the door opened, a cloud dust hit them right in the face, nearly causing them to choke.


    In the end, they held their nose and restrained their urge to sneeze.


    The archive room was tremendous. At a nce, there were more than ten elevated shelves, each marked with their respective ssifications.


    On one side was a shelf dedicated to storing newspapers.


    As Lin Yiri closed the door, Su Min took out his phone and turned on the shlight. ¡°We don¡¯t have much time,¡± he said. ¡°We¡¯ll split up. I¡¯ll look for the student data, you guys scan the newspaper for any major idents.¡±


    They would be able to know which year the ident took ce from the newspaper.


    ¡°Okay.¡± The two people nodded in unison.


    The archives had many ssifications. Among them were various kinds of disciplinary punishments, teacher information, and student information.


    Su Min passed a bookshelf and, to his surprise, learned that an entire ss had once been punished. He didn¡¯t know what they had done.


    In additional to the punishments, there were also some cases.


    Every school had at least one homicide or suicide case. Some were recorded; some were covered and hidden from the public.


    Without dy, Su Min went straight to the student files.


    The shelf was as tall as him.


    Su Min pulled the first file, leaving behind a gap in shelf.


    This file consisted of graduation photos of the students in the Chinese Language and Literature department. Each student had their own headshot, and most of them were girls. However, none of the photographs captured that girl in the office building.


    Su Min closed the file and was ready to ce it back. His hand just touched the bookshelf when, suddenly, his whole body stiffened.


    Hidden in the crack created by the file¡¯s absence was an eye.


    The eye moved, and reflected in it was his figure.


    Who knew how long it had been staring at him.

 Chapter 9: Darkness

    <h4>Chapter 9: Darkness</h4>


    Su Min felt that horror was truly everywhere.


    He didn¡¯t know when or how long the eyeball had been watching him.


    Perhaps it realized it was discovered, because the eyeball quickly turned and vanished behind the bookshelf.


    Su Min promptly ran over to the other side, but he found nothing.


    Right, it definitely wasn¡¯t a person.


    He wasn¡¯t certain if the thing that disappeared was a ghost. In any case, it didn¡¯t appear to have any malicious intentions, at least for the time being.


    Su Min continued looking through the files. Right now, this was more important than anything else.


    He touched his chin. ¡°The auntie taking care of the dorms has been working here for the past six years. This is an important matter that must be kept secret to everyone, so it should have happened during these six years.¡±


    If it happened before, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted so strongly when he tried to probe for information.


    She might not have been there to witness it personally, but the incident should¡¯ve happened somewhere in this school. That would justify her reaction.


    He was currently in the second semester of his junior year. It was now 2018, and he had been enrolled since 2015. The past three years had been smooth sailing, so he could rule them out. That left 2012, 2013, and 2014.


    After the elimination, the range narrowed greatly.


    However, that girl¡¯s graduation year was still unknown. Maybe she was admitted in 2012; maybe 2012 was the year she graduated. All these factors influenced his search.


    The school files were divided into admission and graduation.


    Despite whatever incident had happened that year, her graduation would¡¯ve still been recorded. After all, she was a student at this school.


    The earliest time it could¡¯ve happened was 2012; thestest was 2014.


    So did she graduate or not?


    If she had graduated during this period, he would have to search for graduation files from 2012 to 2014.


    If she hadn¡¯t graduated and her expected graduation was after 2014, then he would have to search for the 2015 to 2018 files.


    Over the years, the school had offered a variety of majors, all of which were further divided into several sses. The file he was looking for would be a hassle to find.


    Su Min stood deeply in thought. After a moment, he felt that there should be no holes to his logic.


    The school archive was generally sorted by grade and term. Normally, the graduation files were arranged by year.


    Su Min eyed the bookshelf from top to bottom. The files were neatly organized, and soon, he found the 2012 section.


    This time, when he took the file out, he kept a lookout for any eyeballs that could be hiding in the gap.


    There wasn¡¯t.


    Just in case, however, Su Min moved further away from the hole to browsed through the graduation records.


    Naeda Trantions. Do. Not. Re-upload.


    Thanks to thework¡¯s development, the school had both electronic files and paper copies.


    But, due to his current predicament, Su Min was unable to look online and could only flip through the files one by one.


    Because it had probably been stored for so long, the photographs in the files changed slightly, seeming a little bit off. The students crammed together and posed with their teachers. All their faces were quite small.


    If one stared long enough, it would appear normal.


    Su Min stared hard at the photographs, examining each and every one. As long as the girl he saw was a student in this school, she would be in one of these photos.


    Lin Xiao Yan suddenly cried, ¡°Su Min, look at this!¡±


    Su Min quickly put down the file and ran over.


    On the corner of the newspaper in Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s hands was a small article recounting a major case that urred in this school. After a student had been brutally murdered, his parents came here and caused a scene, demanding apensation for their loss.


    ¡°Is this what we¡¯re looking for?¡± Lin Yiri also scooted over.


    Su Min skimmed through everything. When he saw that the story was from seven years ago, he shook his head and answered, ¡°No.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t rted.


    Realizing that his analysis wasn¡¯t yet known to them, Su Min said, ¡°You guys only need to look at the newspapers from 2012 to 2014.¡±


    He exined what he had just analyzed.


    Lin Yiri¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°That¡¯s much easier. There¡¯s only 12 months in a year, and 36 months in three.¡±


    It was smoother now that they weren¡¯t aimlessly searching.


    Su Min nodded and headed back to the archive shelves.


    The more he looked at the files, the number he became. The longer he stared at the graduation photos, the stronger the feeling that the people captured inside would jump out.


    He found the files for 2013.


    To his astonishment, when he flipped to a random page, Su Min found a photograph that contained people with no faces. The nk faces that scattered about the picture were all parts terrifying.


    The hair on his arms rose immediately.


    Within this graduation photo were dozens of students and several teachers. However, nearly half of the students had missing faces. It was as if their facial features had distorted and disappeared.


    How can this be?


    If all these students are dead, how did this photoe about?


    Bored of flipping through newspapers, Lin Yiri went over to see what Su Min was up to. Upon seeing thetter motionless, Lin Yiri peeked at the file in his hands, then let out a shout of horror, ¡°What the hell?!¡±


    Why do some people have faces while others don¡¯t?


    This graduation photo looks just like those paranormal pictures circting around the inte. Too fucking scary.


    Su Min calmed down after his initial fright.


    ¡°This photograph is unusual. Those without faces should be connected to the incident,¡± he mused.


    They were in a horror movie, and everything had to be scary, so this was very consistent with the trope.


    cing the file in Lin Yiri¡¯s hands, Su Min took another one out from the shelf and opened it. Inside, he found ordinary graduation photos.


    This confirmed that the one just now was special.


    Lin Yiri flipped through the file and said, ¡°2013.¡±


    Su Min took it back and, once again, looked at the strange photograph. ¡°Since the graduation year is 2013, the incident should be around 2012 and 2013.¡±


    Lin Yiri understood what he was implying. ¡°I¡¯ll look for newspapers issued during those two years.¡±


    Why did figuring out this puzzle suddenly feel so good?


    https://naedatrantions.home.blog/tbahiahm/


    After the graduation photo were individual photographs of students. Next to those photographs was their personal information and a couple of praises written by staff members. Su Min skipped over those and continued flipping the pages.


    The photographs in the personal information section were normal.


    Su Min was about to turn to another page when, before his eyes, the color drained from a two-inch photograph.


    It now looked like a picture of the deceased.


    Enduring the difort, Su Min looked down.


    Do the ck-and-white photographs symbolize their death?


    Su Min turned back to the graduation photo. Those with intact faces were unlikely to have their pictures transformed. It had to be the ones without faces.


    Why there were faceless people, why their pictures were devoid of colors¨Che only had one guess: they were dead.


    This should be in line with the movie¡¯s plot.


    As Su Min was staring at the picture, he suddenly felt apulsion from behind him. However, when he looked back, there was nothing.


    The illumination from his phone created a clear boundary between light and all that hid within the darkness. Only the sounds of wrinkling from newspapers could be heard.


    Su Min bowed his head and continued reading.


    Without warning, the light vanished, and the whole archive room plunged into darkness. Inside, the three people felt the seedlings of fear sprout in their hearts.


    Su Min immediately turned around. ¡°Why is my phone¡¯s light turned off?¡±


    No one answered. It was if he was the only one in the room.


    It was quiet¨Ctoo quiet. The silence was dreadful.


    Although he couldn¡¯t see, Su Min knew that his phone was on the table, so he blindly fumbled his way to it.


    While he walked, he listened carefully for any noise.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri didn¡¯t call for him or make any sounds, which in itself was too unusual. ording to their personalities, what they would want to do most currently was scream.


    When Su Min felt his leg touch the table, he let out a sigh of relief and groped around for his phone. It wasn¡¯t long before he finally grabbed it.


    He had not yet opened it when a dark shadow appeared ahead.


    Before Su Min could even blink, the shadow disappeared like it was never there.


    But Su Min knew it was still there. Maybe it¡¯s that eye¡¯s owner.


    He quickly turned on the shlight function, and soon, light flooded back into the room.


    Looking around, Su Min spotted Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri crouching on the floor, shivering as their arms covered their heads.


    ¡°Bright?¡±


    Lin Yiri raised his head, surprised with joy. ¡°Su Min, I called for you just now, but you didn¡¯t answer. It nearly scared me to death¨CI thought you ran away.¡±


    ¡°You called for me?¡± Su Min was doubtful.


    ¡°Yes, when it was all dark a moment ago, I shouted your name, but you didn¡¯t reply. I got scared, then...¡±


    Then, he crouched on the ground.


    Su Min frowned. As expected, it was an illusion created by specters. They were unable to hear one another, as if there was a space separating them.


    ¡°It¡¯s dirty here.¡± Lin Xiao Yan stood up and whispered, ¡°Just now, I didn¡¯t hear Lin Yiri¡¯s voice...¡±


    She had shouted herself, but when she didn¡¯t hear Lin Yiri, she knew at once that the others couldn¡¯t hear her voice either.


    If you continue waiting, it will fall apart.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found a clue,¡± Su Min said.


    He was about to grab the file but halted when he discovered that one next to it had been drawled out.


    It was obviously tucked in before.


    Su Min felt the familiar fear creep up on him. That file was half drawn out, as if somebody had wanted to take it but stopped because something unexpected happened.


    The ¡°unexpected¡± thing could¡¯ve been him turning on the light.


    If he had turned around then, maybe he would¡¯ve seen whoever it was.


    Su Min felt that there were many faults to this archive room. First, it was the eyeball. Now, it was the shadow and sound maniptions.


    ¡°Did you find any clues in the newspaper?¡± he asked.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri both shook their heads. ¡°The newspaper have a lot categories, and most of them are social news. There are too many homicide cases to read through one by one, and none of them were even rted to our school, or at least, not the ones we¡¯ve re¨C¡±


    Before the sentence was finished, there was sudden sound of footstepsing from outside.


    Su Min¡¯splexion turned cold. ¡°That might be the manager making his rounds. We have to leave at once.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t risk staying here.


    Su Min walked quickly to the door and leaned against the keyhole. The sound wasing from the other side of the stairs, and it was getting louder.


    Once they get out, they would have to turn a corner in order to reach the staircase connecting to the first floor. There were two staircases, each located on one end of the corridor.


    Returning to the table, Su Min used his cell phone to snap a couple of pictures. Along with the graduation photo, he took a picture of all the photographs that had turned ck-and-white and their corresponding student information. Once he was done, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Using this information, they could ask people what really happened.


    ¡°Hurry, hurry, hurry,¡± Lin Yiri rushed. ¡°Run fast, ah.¡±


    The three went straight to the other staircase. As soon as Su Min turned the corner, he caught a glimpse of the manager arriving in the corridor.

 Chapter 10: Luring

    <h4>Chapter 10: Luring</h4>


    When Su Min caught sight of the manager¡¯s expressionless face as he appeared in the corridor, his heart skipped a beat.


    The other person was clearly a living human being, yet the scare the man gave him exceeded the fright he received from confronting ghosts.


    Truly experiencing a horror movie as opposed to just normally watching it was indeed different.


    Su Min thought that if he was watching this movie in the theaters and saw the protagonist getting scared from this, he would say that it was unreasonable. As expected, only through personal experience could he clearly understand the situation.


    He didn¡¯t watch the previous spat-on-the-streets horror movies this director created. He merely saw the online critics ranting on how unintelligible the movies were and how they didn¡¯t understand what the director was trying to convey.


    Maybe that was the problem when literary film directors go rogue; they wanted to add more meaning to a horror film, failing to realize that this genre was not meant for that.


    ¡°University Thriller¡± probably learned from its failed predecessors. Some of Su Min¡¯s current experiences weremon tropes found in horror movies, but there were also some scares that were innovating and frightening. If the secrets revealed in the conclusion were not too chaotic, it could be said that the director made process.


    In the corner, Lin Yiri nervously stood on the stairs. ¡°What is it? Did the manager discover us?¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°No.¡±


    When the manager came from the staircase at the other end of the hallway, they just barely managed to make it into this one.


    Lin Xiao Yan patted her chest. ¡°That scared me. Let¡¯s hurry up and return the key while the manager is gone.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t that many people at dusk.


    While Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri were on the lookout, Su Min quickly ced the key back. As he left, he couldn¡¯t help turning back to take a backward nce. Coincidentally, he saw the manager emerging from the stairs.


    ¡®In this horror movie, you have to live like your life is on the edge every second,¡¯ Su Min sincerely thought.


    The sun had already set outside, leaving behind a burnt orange afterglow in its wake.


    As the three people saunter down the deserted road, Lin Xiao Yan asked, ¡°Su Min, did you find out who the schoolgirl was?¡±


    Su Min showed them the pictures he took. ¡°I didn¡¯t have time to check, but they should be her ssmates.¡±


    It was the first time Lin Xiao Yan saw this kind of photograph.


    She thought that it was too bizarre. These faceless people from a photograph who knew how many years old were utterly horrifying.


    ¡°This graduation photo is so scary,¡± Lin Xiao Yan spoke her thoughts out loud.


    ¡°Scary, yes, but it gave us a clue,¡± Su Min said. ¡°Why did so many people die in one ss?¡±


    The hole in Lin Yiri¡¯s brain widened. ¡°Was there an ident when they were all out on a trip?¡±


    They went out as a ss to travel, but like those terrible bus idents, the bus overturned and the lives of many students perished¨Che theorized.


    Su Min rejected that theory, ¡°Impossible. The ident should¡¯ve happened inside this school.¡±


    If it had urred outside, the thing Lin Xiao Yan and her roommates summoned would not be Kuai Xian but another ghost.


    Lin Xiao Yan was doubtful, ¡°But they had to have died together or else there wouldn¡¯t be so many faceless people in this photograph.¡±


    Su Min thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s also possible.¡±


    However, because this was a horror movie, he was more inclined to believe that all of them died in one ident as oppose to many. But the two of them didn¡¯t know this, so he kept this thought to himself.


    He took about six pictures on his cellphone. Excluding that graduation photo, the rest were pictures of the student profiles that turned ck-and-white, along with their corresponding personal information.


    The information not only included the students¡¯ home address, but also their home phone number. ¡®At least one of these phone numbers would get through,¡¯ Su Min thought.


    Uploaded on Naeda Trantions. Do Not re-upload.


    When they arrived back to the dorms, the sky had already darkened.


    There were still only three people in his dorm room. From the beginning to end, Su Min never caught a glimpse of his fourth roommate.


    Su Min had thought that the man was involved in the incident and hid himself, but now, he didn¡¯t know what to think. Why was he gone for so long? Was this movie that careless in its exnations?


    Zhou Runian was in the middle of ying a game. Hearing the sound of movement, he turned his head to the door and asked suspiciously, ¡°Where are you two heading off to recently?¡±


    Lin Yiri replied, ¡°We went to admire the beauty of the campus with the belle Lin1.¡±


    Zhou Runian didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Uh huh, right2.¡±


    Instead of answering, Su Min went to the bathroom. He sshed cold water on his face, and felt himself bing more clear-minded.


    Lin Yiri humph-ed.


    Indeed, they were with Lin Xiao Yan, but instead of appreciating the scenery of the campus, they were ¡®appreciating¡¯ paranormal activities together.


    Lin Yiri felt that his life right now was very exhrating.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you go to ss this afternoon?¡± he casually asked.


    ¡°In the afternoon, I saw a crowd at our neighboring school, so I went to see what the fuss was about. I forgot I had ss,¡± Zhou Runian replied.


    Lin Yiri was curious, ¡°What did you see? Big gossip?¡±


    Zhou Runian shook his head, revealing a bit of emotion. ¡°Did you know that someone tried to jump off the building?¡±


    ¡°What university doesn¡¯t have students jumping tomit suicide?¡± Lin Yiri said without thinking.


    Nowadays, there were often news articles of student jumping off of school buildings to kill themselves.


    ¡®It¡¯s whatever if you want to go off by yourself, but it¡¯s another story if you jumped and identally hit a passerby. In the end, you¡¯d be the one who survived while the other person unjustly died.¡¯ Lin Yiri thought.


    ¡°The person who jumped really is a sin.¡± During the day, Zhou Runian went out and listened to a stranger exining the story. ¡°She jumped and hit a schoolgirl who just so happened toe out of the teaching block. The schoolgirl died on the spot, and thewn was covered all over in blood.¡±


    ¡°What the fuck?¡± Lin Yiri got scared.


    His thought just then was too urate. He should just be a fortune-teller if the whole school thing doesn¡¯t work out.


    Zhou Runian sighed with sorrow. ¡°That girl was truly wronged. It was ss time then. People upstairs saw a shadow dropped, and those on the first floor heard a loud sound.¡±


    When Su Min came out of the bathroom, he heard this sentence and abruptly stopped. ¡°What did the students on the first floor hear?¡±


    Zhou Runian said, ¡°A thump, ah. Can someone jump off a building and not make a noise when they hit the ground?¡±


    A sh of inspiration crossed Su Min¡¯s mind.


    In the office building, when they were stuck in a ghost¡¯s trick and had to close their eyes, he heard the sound of a heavy object crashing onto the ground. At that time, he thought that a ghost had been throwing things.


    Thinking about it now, if he was right, it was the sound of a body jumping off the building and colliding with the earth.


    But who was it?


    Was it the schoolgirl between Zhang Yuan and Liu Lili, the one with bloodstains on the corner of her mouth?


    Lin Xiao Yan returned to her room to sleep for the night.


    Two consecutive people had died. Her friends didn¡¯t dare to offer her a room again.


    Actually, even if they did, their roommates would¡¯ve made remarks, and Lin Xiao Yan would¡¯ve had enough self-awareness to leave untold.


    However, she didn¡¯t dare go outside, fearing that no one would save her from death. In any case, there was still Su Min and Lin Yiri at school.


    Fortunately, Chen Ke, her remaining roommate, was with her in the dorm.


    The two people were simr.


    Chen Ke¡¯s expression was awfully poor. The unorthodox deaths of her two roommates affected her immensely. ¡°Should we not have yed that game?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Lin Xiao Yan apologized.


    Although Chen Ke wasining in her heart, she knew that the cause of this matter was not Lin Xiao Yan. ¡°It was Zhang Yuan who suggested to y, not you.¡±


    At that time, Lin Xiao Yan only thought that it would be fun. When Zhang Yuan said that the game could predict the future, she felt excited and agreed.


    Who could¡¯ve imagined it would end up like this?


    Chen Ke climbed on her bed and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go to sleep early.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan also didn¡¯t dare stay upte. The two people both agreed to keep the lights on. As for the electricity bill, at worst, they would only have to pay a little extra.


    It was unknown how long it took her to finally doze off.


    At this time, a voice suddenly came from inside the dormitory.


    Lin Xiao Yan woke up with a start and discovered that the lights were turned off at one point while she was asleep. She narrowed her eyes, secretly watching Chen Ke as thetter got out of bed.


    Turning on her phone, Lin Xiao Yan saw that it was already 11 o¡¯clock.


    She thought that Chen Ke was going to the toilet, so it took her by surprise when the girl opened the dorm¡¯s door and stepped outside.


    Lin Xiao Yan couldn¡¯t help but shout, ¡°Chen Ke?¡±


    They were merely one meter apart, yet Chen Ke didn¡¯t reply and directly left the dormitory. In response to the door opening, the emergency lights in the corridor emitted a green glow.


    Lin Xiao Yan instantly knew that something was wrong.


    She recalled the matter with Liu Lili and Zhang Yuan and felt that it was now Chen Ke¡¯s turn. Quickly, she sent a message to Su Min on WeChat, ¡°Su Min, I saw Chen Ke going outside!¡±


    Su Min was in the middle of marking the number on a photo when he saw the message and froze.


    He didn¡¯t ask many questions, suspecting that another incident was going to ur.


    Chen Ke was the third roommate in the dorm that had participated in Kuai Xian. Now that Liu Lili and Zhang Yuan had died, Lin Xiao Yan, as the female lead, would most certainly be thest target.


    Su Min replied, ¡°You follow first, but don¡¯t beat the grass and scare the snake3. Don¡¯t get close, too. I¡¯ll be there right away.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan immediately responded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She knew that she must go because her turn was next. If she didn¡¯t find the correct solution, she would die sooner orter.


    To Su Min, she was truly, truly grateful.


    If it wasn¡¯t for his appearance of having no desires, she would¡¯ve been a narcissist and thought that he had feelings for herself.


    It had been a minute since the message was sent.


    Lin Xiao Yan hurriedly turned over and got out of bed. After running out of the dorm room and chasing for ten seconds, she finally spotted Chen Ke as thetter walked down the road.


    She was like the Zhang Yuan from yesterday.


    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±


    Su Min looked at the location Lin Xiao Yan sent and scanned his surroundings. In front of him was a dormitory.


    The door to the building was made of ss. It was affixed with ayer of newsprint, blocking the view from outside. To the side, there was a sign that read ¡®NO ENTRY¡¯.


    Of course, not entering was not an option.


    Maybe it was because Lin Xiao Yan had just entered, but the door was slightly opened. Only a deep darkness could be seen from the small opening.


    ¡°Go in and see,¡± Su Min said.


    Lin Yiri questioned why he was even here in the first ce. It was scary, but he was the kind of person who, the more he was afraid, the more he wanted to see and experience.


    As he walked, he said, ¡°Looking at it now, it¡¯s the dorm that was closed. I didn¡¯t notice before, but it¡¯s a female dormitory.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s eyes fell on the door of each dorm room.


    The lock on every door was covered in red paper. Coming across this color in this strange scene thiste at night was altogether very off putting.


    His phone¡¯s shlight could only shine up to a distance of a few meters.


    Who knew what existed at the end of this long corridor?


    Lin Yiri asked, ¡°Did Lin Xiao Yan say where she wentst?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Su Min said, ¡°we should keep going.¡±


    As he said that, Su Min felt his phone vibrate and saw the screen lit up. It was a message from Lin Xiao Yan: ¡°I followed her to the fourth floor but didn¡¯t dare go further.¡±


    If she got too close, she might get caught up in an ¡°ident¡±.


    Su Min texted back a reply, then, with Lin Yiri, treaded up the staircase with extreme precaution.


    There were more ghost stories set in the girl¡¯s dormitory than there were in other ces. They had the right to be careful, especially when this dormitory was sealed off for unknown reasons.


    They quickly approached the fourth floor.


    Su Min turned off his phone¡¯s shlight. Using only the light from the screen, he saw Lin Xiao Yan crouching down on thest step of the staircase.


    When he went up to pat her shoulder, Lin Xiao Yan was frightened to a near scream, but luckily, she covered her mouth in time.


    Before the three could exchange intel, fragments of a song drifted into their ears.


    Su Min frowned. ¡°Is someone singing?¡±


    Listening carefully, it sounded like a distinct song. It was unknown who or what was singing¨Csometimes it was there, sometimes it was not¨Cbut it came from the end of the corridor. That was quite randomly ced in a horror movie4.


    Lin Yiri didn¡¯t know what to think. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°Could it be that Chen Ke met a ghost and tricked it into singing? She sure has talent. Inparison, Liu Lili and Zhang Yuan met horrible ends.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan, ¡°...¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±

 Chapter 11: Singing

    <h4>Chapter 11: Singing</h4>


    After Lin Yiri finished speaking, he found himself in a strange quiet.


    Su Min broke the silence first, ¡°Find out which dorm she is in.¡±


    Their ascent to the fourth floor must have a purpose; they had to search for a specific dorm room.


    The closer they got to the singing voice, the clearer it became. However, the lyrics themselves grew more muddled, as if the singer started to hum instead.


    ¡°Midway here,¡± Lin Xiao Yan began, ¡°I called her name, but just like Zhang Yuan, she didn¡¯t answer me.¡±


    It was as if her whole body had been controlled.


    ¡°If she dies, the next victim will be you,¡± Su Min said.


    Listening to his words, Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s back became drenched in ayer of cold sweat. When she recalled past events, her whole person started to be despondent.


    She couldn¡¯t imagine what she would look like when her timees.


    Lin Yiri said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll soon uncover the identity of that ghost and save you in time.¡±


    The singing continued as they walked.


    Lin Xiao Yan listened and said, ¡°It should be this room.¡±


    She pointed to the fourth tost room that had its door covered up. A mysterious singing could be heard from inside.


    The door was marked with the number 414.


    The fourteenth room on the fourth floor.


    Using the number ¡®4¡¯ two times in a row wasmon in horror movies1.


    So, perhaps this dorm room would give him the key information necessary to solve this mystery.


    As the female lead, Lin Xiao Yan had beenpletely unaffected by past matters. Today, the director arranged for her to take the stage and follow Chen Ke, so it must result in her collecting heavyweight clues.


    Heavyweight = The case was about to be solved.


    In this kind of horror movie, once the final secret is uncovered, the ending usually follows shortly after.


    Unlike every dorm room around it, this room didn¡¯t have the piece of red paper covering its lock. Instead, the red paper wasying on the ground, as if it had been torn off.


    Su Min¡¯s sight fell on the red paper and said, ¡°Wait.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Lin Yiri asked curiously.


    Su Min picked up the paper then ced it inside his pocket. ¡°Okay, now let¡¯s go in.¡±


    http://naedatrantions.home.blog


    Taking the lead, he pushed the door open.


    Instantly, the singing halted. The scene inside the dorm frightened the three people.


    A long figure hung high inside the room, dangling about.


    Outside the balcony, the moonlight illuminated through the ss and casted a dark shadow on one side of the figure. As it swayed, it resembled clothes that drifted about in the carefree winds.


    Hanging from the ceiling fan with her head drooping low was Chen Ke.


    Su Min was only stunned for a moment before he quickly recovered. ¡°Get her down, maybe she¡¯s still alive.¡±


    He went up to hold her legs and, with the help of Lin Yiri, managed to get Chen Ke down. Holding a finger below her nose, he didn¡¯t feel a breath.


    Another person had died.


    Liu Lili and Zhang Yuan died because water, but Chen Ke died by hanging.


    Her death waspletely different from the other two. If counting the singing beforehand, it wasn¡¯t at all like the previous patterns.


    Lin Yiri was shocked, ¡°...So, how did she sing the song?¡±


    Only Chen Ke¡¯s corpse was here when they came in and the singing stopped. Could it be that it was the corpse who sung?


    Corpses nowadays were that powerful?


    The wind blew in from the balcony and closed the door. Due to its old age, the door let out creaks and groans, echoing clearly in the darkness of nighttime.


    Su Min silently thought, ¡®Maybe an inner force was singing.¡¯


    In this kind of situation, who would think about how someone was singing? The important thing to pay attention to what was being sung and why.


    Chen Ke¡¯s body was ced on the ground. Nobody dared to touch it again.


    This room had been voided of everything except for a bed and the things on it. Not even a piece of paper could be seen; it looked unusually empty.


    Students couldn¡¯t have done this. It must¡¯ve been the school.


    Unexpectedly, Lin Yiri discovered something on the bedte. ¡°Come here, the bedte looks rotten.¡±


    Su Min walked over.


    There was a ck lump on the bedte. It didn¡¯t look like the bedte originally came that way. Rather, it was as if some kind of liquid dropped there and solidified overtime.


    Furthermore, it had a faint, fishy odor.


    Su Min frowned. What are the chances that it¡¯s blood?


    He reached out and felt it with his hand. Touching the small crack in the middle, he discovered the problem.


    ¡°The bedte is cracked here.¡±


    The school¡¯s bedte was tens of centimeters wide. If there was a gap in the middle, something could¡¯ve slipped inside.


    Su Min said, ¡°Lin Yiri,e help me dismantle this.¡±


    The strength of two men was enough to lift the bedte directly from the upperyer. From the middle, a piece of paper suddenly floated down.


    Su Min quickly picked it up.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Lin Yiri asked, curious.


    To be hidden below the bedte, it must really be special.


    Su Min flipped it over and examined it. ¡°It¡¯s a greeting card card.¡±


    It seemed to be a birthday card. Maybe it was because too much time had passed, but the handwriting looked faded.


    However, time wouldn¡¯t make the letters fuzz like water had been spilled on it.


    This was a birthday card found in an empty girl¡¯s dorm room. It clearly wasn¡¯t simple.


    Lin Yiri looked over and said, ¡°Looking at what¡¯s written here, ¡®Teacher Chen¡¯, Teacher Chen should be the teacher of the girl who lived here. Maybe that teacher was popr among students, or maybe she was secretly in love with him.¡±


    There were many university students who had crushes on teachers.


    Naeda Trantions. Do Not Reupload.


    It was very quiet in the dorm room. The two people were too absorbed in looking at the birthday card to notice the ck shadow stered on the wall.


    A hand touched Su Min¡¯s shoulders.


    The piercing cold prated through his clothes and into his skin, causing him to quiver with fright. Turning around, he saw Lin Xiao Yan standing behind him.


    Her eyes werepletely white.


    Perfectly ignorant to this, Lin Yiri said, ¡°Lin Xiao Yan, you standing behind us on your tiptoes at night is very scary, okay?¡±


    Su Min took a step back, ¡°She¡¯s possessed!¡±


    People possessed by ghosts would havepletely white eyes, and they would stand on their tip-toes because the ghost¡¯s feet were cushioned underneath them.


    A Lin Xiao Yan with her eyes rolled up was quite a scary sight.


    ¡°What can we do? She looks like she¡¯s going to eat you.¡± Lin Yiri was afraid.


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    It must be really hard observing such subtle details2.


    Lin Xiao Yan parted her mouth and leaned in for a bite.


    Recalling the red paper he had put in his pocket, Su Min quickly pulled it out and shoved it into Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s open mouth.


    She froze in ce.


    A beatter, her whole body jolted like she was being electrocuted. After a few seconds, she weakly fell to the floor.


    A shadow emerged and then disappeared.


    When Su Min poked her acupuncture point, Lin Xiao Yan woke up.


    ¡°What happened to me just now?¡± she weakly asked.


    ¡°You were possessed,¡± Lin Yiri whispered.


    As Lin Xiao Yan was about to talk, a melodious voice sung, startling the three of them.


    The cab by the door suddenly mmed open, the impact equivalent to a gunshot in this quiet dormitory.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri didn¡¯t dare check it out.


    With no other choice, Su Min walked to the cab.


    The cab was squared shaped. Altogether, there were fourttices, each half a meter long. At this moment, the bottomttice¡¯s door was half opened.


    The inside was painted ck.


    Su Min hesitantly reached out, afraid that a human head or something would jump out and scare his soul away.


    Fortunately, everything was normal. There wasn¡¯t even anything inside.


    Su Min thought it was impossible for it to be this simple. Using the light from his cellphone, he saw that there was a photo attached to the back of the door.


    Unexpectedly, there was a photo in this dormitory.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising that nobody had found the hidden greeting card. What was surprising, however, is the unnoticed photo stered on the cab.


    Su Min took the photo and examined it.


    On the back of the photograph were the words: ¡°Best Friends, Su Ya and Jiang Hui¡±


    In the photo were two girls, both smiling like flowers. Because it had been a long time, the pigments faded and the two faces looked paler.


    Just as he was about to pocket the photo, the two people posed for the picture suddenly blinked.


    Su Min nearly tore the photograph.


    He looked at it carefully, but the two people in the picture looked exactly as before; the curves of their smiles hadn¡¯t changed at all.


    One of the schoolgirls was the girl Su Min saw on the stairs in the office building.


    ¡°Are they so good looking?¡±


    A voice suddenly spoke by Su Min¡¯s ears.


    Su Min had been scared countless of times tonight, but after hearing a familiar voice, his stiff body finally rxed. He didn¡¯t expect Jing Xian to follow him here.


    He turned his head and looked around but couldn¡¯t see the other man.


    Before long, ice-cold fingertips trailed from his hands to his wrists. They travelled up his arms and settled on his shoulders.


    Su Min subconsciously reached out to stop the other¡¯s fingers.


    He didn¡¯t expect that his hand would be held instead. ¡°There¡¯s nothing good to look at3.¡±


    Su Min said, ¡°I just saw them blink.¡± He didn¡¯t think that it was an illusion.


    ¡°Just mere ghosts.¡± Jing Xian¡¯s voice was cold.


    Su Min, ¡°...You, too.¡±


    They¡¯re all ghosts, but why is there so much dislike?


    ¡°Su Min, who are you talking to?¡± Lin Yiri suddenly walked over tensely. ¡°Are you...¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare go further.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking to myself,¡± Su Min quickly replied.


    Simultaneously, Jin Xian said, ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    Su Min pushed at the air, whispering, ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    ¡°You called me here.¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...¡± He clearly did not.


    Although he didn¡¯t say anything, the ghost still took the opportunity to kiss him. Only this time, it wasn¡¯t just a slight peck; his upper lip was sucked.


    Shocked, Su Min jumped, his back pressed against an ice-cold wall.


    Lin Yiri came over and asked, ¡°What are you holding in your hand?¡±


    When he didn¡¯t hear an answer, he walked closer to take a look, but he identally tripped and almost fell down.


    Lin Yiri cried out, ¡°Shit, there are ghosts in this room!¡±


    He tripped on in air, something more terrifying than falling on the ground.


    Su Min held out his hands and pushed.


    His roommate was wailing on one side, but here he was doing this kind of shameful thing with a ghost.


    After a minute, Su Min finally regained his freedom. Covering his mouth, he turned around and said, ¡°You should¡¯ve known that.¡±


    Lin Yiri put a hand on his forehead. ¡°If you didn¡¯t speak, I would¡¯ve thought you were possessed.¡±


    He looked at the photo in Su Min¡¯s hand and saw the two schoolgirls. They were beautiful, but he never saw them before.


    ¡°Who are the people in the picture?¡± Lin Yiri asked.


    Su Min thought for a moment and decided to tell him the truth. ¡°One of them should be the girl whomitted suicide by jumping down the office building, the one I found in the graduation file.¡±


    Lin Yiri, ¡°What about the other one?¡±


    Su Min, ¡°She might be the one who died here.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a shadow appear from under the worn-out fan, swaying from side to side.


    It lifted its head and looked at him.

 Chapter 12: Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 12: Birthday</h4>


    He couldn¡¯t see it¡¯s face from this angle, but he intuitively knew that it was looking at him.


    Lin Yiri said, ¡°What were you doing? You didn¡¯t utter a word for half a day.¡±


    Su Min sensed that Jing Xian was still beside him, so he lied without blinking, ¡°I was too absorbed in looking for information in this photo and didn¡¯t hear you.¡±


    His hand was pinched.


    In response, Su Min nipped the ghost¡¯s hand and red at the air. He didn¡¯t know if he was ring in the right direction, but he was slightly annoyed.


    Jing Xian released his hand, then snuggled closely to his ears and softly whispered, ¡°Your angry appearance is really adorable.¡±


    Since Su Min couldn¡¯t see the ghost, much less beat him up, he simply ignored Jing Xian.


    Putting his hands in the safety of his pocket, Su Min said, ¡°It¡¯s not early. We¡¯ve found a clue, so let¡¯s leave.¡±


    If he stayed any longer, he would be eaten clean.


    Like before, the silhouette under the ceiling fan continued to sway. It was inevitable for Su Min to pass it if he wanted to see Chen Ke¡¯s corpse.


    But he also wanted to see the face attached to that figure.


    The ghost didn¡¯t appear to be malicious. It was simply dangling about, like a fine weather doll1.


    She seemed to be in love with this action, swaying until the arc grewrger andrger. Sometimes, her tiptoes would even touch Lin Yiri¡¯s neck.


    Lin Yiri was extremely terrified. ¡°What is it? What is it?¡±


    Su Min pretended he couldn¡¯t see, and Lin Xiao Yan pretended she couldn¡¯t hear. ¡°Hurry up and go.¡±


    As for Chen Ke¡¯s body, they couldn¡¯t take it away and could only let it remain there. Maybe she would run off to the office building tonight.


    Before leaving, Su Min closed the dormitory door.


    The ghost had swung like a pendulum under the ceiling fan that was on the verge of copsing. Su Min thought it wasn¡¯t impossible for her to fall face-t on the floor.


    He quickly shut the door and didn¡¯t dare look inside again.


    This time, his loot was a birthday card, a photo, and the knowledge that Teacher Chen was rted to this incident somehow.


    Now that he had the name of the two girls, it would be easier to dig for their information. Perhaps he would figure everything out by tomorrow.


    Su Min wanted to go.


    Lin Xiao Yan, ¡°Watch over me tomorrow evening.¡±


    Lin Yiri, ¡°How can we go? We can¡¯t enter the girl¡¯s dormitory again... If we go in, we will be driven away by the dorm-keeper aunt, then the whole school might be informed.¡±


    They would certainly be in big trouble.


    Su Min was speechless. ¡°What are you talking about? This matter will soon blow up. When that timees, there¡¯s no reason for the me to start with you.¡±


    The female lead still had a preferential treatment.


    There was no male lead in this movie. If the female lead dies, wouldn¡¯t the ending go up in mes? These kind of movies generally don¡¯t have such an ending.


    Su Min only wanted to live to the end.


    At this moment, Lin Yiri nced around and nervously asked, ¡°Su Min, do you hear the singing?¡±


    Su Min listened carefully, ¡°I hear it.¡±


    Lin Yiri asked, a little awkward, ¡°Why does it sound like it¡¯s singing The Most Dazzling Folk Style...¡±


    The three people stood on the stairs with their ears perked up to listen. The song wasing from the dormitory on the third floor.


    They had never been to the third floor.


    Lin Xiao Yan asked, ¡°Do you want to go and see?¡±


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Forget it. Maybe they¡¯re partying down there2. We¡¯ll go in after it cools down.¡±


    He still cherished his life.


    This dormitory had been sealed up for several years. It would be normal to see a lonely soul or ghost. Ever since he saw Liu Lili¡¯s corpse move, Su Min no longer felt that this sort of thing was baffling.


    As they approached the third floor, the singing became clearer.


    Once they passed the third floor and continued their descent, Su Min thought he heard a girl¡¯s howling.


    ¨CAs if wailing why ghosts have bald heads3...


    Su Min silently touched his hair.


    Fortunately, there was no signs of any baldness. If he became bald at such a young age, he would have a wear a wig and worry about it being blown away by the wind.


    The thought was terrifying.


    When Su Min came out of the dormitory, he couldn¡¯t help but look back.


    What he saw made his back suddenly straighten, and the hairs on both of his arms raised.


    Facing him was a dormitory building with six floors, each with dozens of balcony windows, as well as anti-theft shutters.


    The very same balconies were filled to the brim with a sea of ghosts. When and why and how they died was unknown.


    There was nock of ghosts whose bodies were badly mutted; there were countless thatcked an arm and a leg. They were all crowded together, watching as the trio left.


    One, who was behind the anti-theft shutters, even stretched out its hand and waved at him.


    Su Min watched as that arm fell off the window.


    Su Min: ¡°...¡±


    The other party seemed to be aware of this, too. It reached forward but fell off the balcony. Unexpectedly, its whole ghost body dropped and shattered into pieces.


    He took back his line of sight and hurriedly left without looking back.


    Early the next morning, Su Min awoke.


    Like before, the cinema gave him a reminder:¡¾Hello, Audience Member Su Min. Congrattions on sessfully surviving another day. There are still two days left before the movie¡¯s conclusion. Please continue to persist until then. Today¡¯s hint: office building ¡¿


    It was still the office building.


    Su Min was certain that the root of everything stemmed from there. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been the setting for so many scenes.


    The matter of chief importance was to uncover the event that started it all.


    Among Su Ya and Jiang Hui, one had jumped off a building while the other had hung herself. It was impossible for there to be no connection between the two.


    He didn¡¯t know who did what and could only do some research.


    Naeda Trantions. Don¡¯t re-upload.


    Su Min called the phone number listed under the personal information of the ck-and-white photographs. Three had changed numbers, while one was an empty number.


    He could only press on. Luckily, thest number got through.


    This information sheet belonged to a boy called Sun Chaoyang. It was written here that he had an ordinary family, but his grades were excellent.


    An old voice sounded, ¡°Hello?¡±


    Su Min quickly said, ¡°Hi, is this Sun Chaoyang¡¯s parent?¡±


    After his words fell, the person at the other end of the line stayed silent. Suddenly, there was a m and a beep; the person had hung up without any mercy.


    Su Min touched his nose and dialed the number again.


    Opposite the line, an elderly voice shouted, ¡°I don¡¯t have anything to say. Don¡¯t call again, or I will call the police!¡±


    Su Min softened his voice, ¡°Hello, I found Sun Chaoyang¡¯s file in the graduation record for this year. I called to ask about what happened that year, because I recently ran into some strange events...¡±


    He chose a few and exined them.


    Perhaps the mention of the dead people at school shocked the old man. He was silent for five whole minutes before saying, ¡°Death is death, there¡¯s nothing more to say. If I had known earlier, I wouldn¡¯t have let him return to school.¡±


    Su Min kept that sentence in his heart as he asked, ¡°If I may be so bold as to ask, how did Sun Chaoyang pass away?¡±


    The other person¡¯s breathing became heavy. ¡°Burned!¡±


    After uttering that word, he hung up, and the call disconnected. No matter how many times Su Min called after that, there was no answer.


    Su Min suddenly remembered something.


    When they found Zhang Yuan¡¯s body on the seventh floor, he tried to open the door but brushed against a ck substance.


    At that time, he only thought that it felt familiar but didn¡¯t recall what it was. Because the doors looked normal during the day, he never thought of it again.


    That door was made of wood; wooden things leave traces after being burnt; the ck thing should be burnt wood...


    The reason behind the office building¡¯s renovation was the fire on the seventh floor.


    So Sun Chaoyang died in the office building?


    Lin Yiri rushed in from the outside, shouting, ¡°I found out who Teacher Chen is!¡±


    Su Min turned around, ¡°Who?¡±


    Lin Yiri took a sip of water. ¡°He was a professional teacher, that¡¯s for sure. I heard that his failing rate was really high, but he looked very handsome.¡±


    He took out his phone and pulled out a screenshot.


    ¡°He stopped working at this school a few years ago,¡± Lin Yiri said. ¡°There were some younger sisters in the web forum asking why he resigned. The answer: he passed away.¡±


    Su Min subconsciously frowned.


    Why did they both die?


    Lin Yiri said, ¡°The cause of death wasn¡¯t made public; it looks like the school wanted to suppress the news. I found a senior from that year and after some inquiry, she told me that he was burned to death. There seemed to have been a fire in the office building.¡±


    Su Min suddenly realized how they fit into one another.


    If he guessed correctly, this Teacher Chen should¡¯ve been on the seventh floor of the office building when the fire broke out. Later, the floor was blocked for a renovation, and the incident was never made public.


    As for the reason why it was kept hidden, only the school headmaster would know.


    Presumably, troubles started popping up one after another, and the school headmaster grew anxious.


    Lin Yiri added, ¡°The incident didn¡¯t happen during a school day but several days into a holiday. There wasn¡¯t that many people left in school, so she doesn¡¯t know the rest.¡±


    Su Min held the birthday card by the edge.


    The date written on the outmoded card was July 16, Teacher Chen¡¯s birthday.


    Su Min wondered, ¡°This birthday card was for Teacher Chen. Did those people go to celebrate his birthday?¡±


    Then why jump off a building and hang yourself..?


    There wouldn¡¯t necessarily be that many people celebrating a teacher¡¯s birthday, especially one whose failing rate was high. It would be strange if he had high poprity among students even if he was good looking.


    Was everyone there all students or all teachers?


    Su Min thought that this matter wasn¡¯t simple.


    Lin Yiri switched topics, ¡°Lin Xiaoyan said she doesn¡¯t dare sleep alone or go off campus. What should we do tonight?¡±


    Su Min, ¡°She can¡¯te to our dormitory.¡±


    Lin Yiri, ¡°But you can go to hers.¡±


    Su Min hesitated, ¡°I¡¯m not a female student, how can I go in? Did the ghost kick you too hard in the head?¡±


    Last night, when the hanged female ghost swung, she had kicked Lin Yiri¡¯s neck lightly, but he had a deep memory of it.


    Lin Yiri said withplete confidence, ¡°You canpletely fool the dorm-keeping aunt by just wearing a wig and skirt.¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...Wake up, it¡¯s already dawn.¡±

 Chapter 13: Disappearance

    <h4>Chapter 13: Disappearance</h4>


    Lin Yiri didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with what he just said.


    When they were running to see Liu Lili, someone had asked him if the person in the red night gown was his girlfriend.


    Naturally, he said ¡®no¡¯; he was afraid of getting beaten to death.


    Lin Yiri¡¯s lip twitched, ¡°If you don¡¯t want to, you don¡¯t have to.¡±


    Su Min never wanted to wear the night gown. It was entirely the cinema¡¯s fault, setting him up for embarrassment.


    Furthermore, the script was too strange. Why would a schoolboy go to a lingerie shop off campus? How was that possible...?


    Su Min had a strong feeling the screenwriter who wrote this script had bad tastes.


    He changed the topic, ¡°Stop talking about this. Did you hear anything else about Teacher Chen?¡±


    Lin Yiri shook his head, ¡°There are no more students left from that year.¡±


    It had been several years since Teacher Chen¡¯s death. His students all graduated one after another, and there was no easy way of tracking them down.


    There were new teachers in this school, so the subject of discussion would naturally not be him.


    Lin Yiri suddenly had a thought, ¡°Teacher Chen was quite well-known among the students. What if we just found this birthday card on ident and it¡¯s not an important factor at all?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t agree.


    Everything that appeared in this horror movie was more or less useful.


    The birthday card, the photo, the seventh floor, the Su Ya and Jiang Hui who were best friends and also happened to be students of Teacher Chen...


    All of these were signs indicating that something unusual happened years ago in the seventh floor, and arge portion of it was rted to Teacher Chen.


    Lin Yiri had doubts, ¡°Why did one jump off the office building while the other hung herself in the dormitory? Could it be that they failed too many courses?¡±


    Seeing Su Min absorbed in a piece of paper, he continued talking himself, ¡°More and more, I feel that this matter isn¡¯t simple.¡±


    This time, he finally got a response.


    On a piece of paper, Su Min drew a diagram to show the rtionship between several characters. While thinking, he asked, ¡°Where is it not simple?¡±


    Lin Yiri thought for a moment, ¡°Didn¡¯t we call the police? Even after they came and took Chen Ke¡¯s body away, they didn¡¯t ask us anything.¡±


    Before, they had interrogated them about Liu Lili¡¯s death.


    Now, when the police collected Chen Ke¡¯s corpse in the dormitory, not a single question was asked.


    It seems that this matter really isn¡¯t simple.


    As they were talking, a knock sounded on the door.


    Lin Xiao Yan sneakily came in the room, ¡°Su Min, Lin Yiri.¡±


    Lin Yiri jumped in surprise, ¡°How did youe in?¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan closed the door, ¡°The dorm-keeper auntie didn¡¯t stop me.¡±


    Lin Yiri was shocked, ¡°Sure enough, there is a difference between girls and boys¨CI can¡¯t go into your dormitory.¡±


    If he had gone, he would immediately be blocked by the dorm-keeper aunt the moment he stepped in. He might¡¯ve even been given the title of a ¡®lecher¡¯.


    ¡°Su Min, can youe to our dormitory at night?¡± Lin Xiao Yan asked.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Can I just go like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, the dorm-keeper aunt won¡¯t be checking my dorm, so it doesn¡¯t matter what you wear,¡± Lin Xian Yan replied.


    Su Min was happy when he heard that.


    ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go,¡± he agreed.


    Lin Yiri cut in, ¡°I want to go, too!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Lin Xiao Yan rejected him. ¡°Lin Yiri, your appearance is too robust. You cane only if you wear a skirt and pretend to be a girl.¡±


    Lin Yiri received a big blow.


    However, the topic had moved on; Lin Xian Yan purpose ining here was not this, but another.


    She talked about the clues she had heard, ¡°The girl who jumped off the building was Su Ya, and the person who hung herself was Jiang Hui.¡±


    Su Min set the picture aside.


    The girl on the left was who they heard jumped off the office building when they were on the stairs; the girl on the right was who they saw in the sealed dormitoryst night.


    ¡°How did they die?¡± Su Min asked.


    Lin Xiao Yan passed over her cell phone, ¡°The people I talked to said that Jiang Hui hung herself in the dormitory. Her body was discovered by the dorm-keeper aunt during the evening.¡±


    Death by hanging on a ceiling fan was really horror-movie-like.


    It was during the holidays, so no one knew that there was someone in the dorm. The dorm-keeper aunt was checking to see if the rooms were locked when she saw that one room was open. Upon entering, she met face-to-face with Jiang Hui¡¯s corpse hanging under the ceiling fan.


    Afterwards, the school had suppress this news.


    ¡°Did she die on Teacher Chen¡¯s birthday?¡±


    Su Min looked through the records, ¡°No, it was on the day before.¡±


    Jiang Hui died one day before Teacher Chen¡¯s birthday, so the birthday card wasn¡¯t sent.


    Su Ya should¡¯ve been the one who died on his birthday. It was unknown if she had jumped on her own freewill or if she had been forced.


    At the same time, there was a fire in the office.


    ¡°I also find it strange,¡± Lin Yiri said. ¡°Why did she hanged herself the day before? Unless it was something else, the public statement said that it was a suicide.¡±


    Is it really a suicide?


    Lin Yiri continued, ¡°What if she failed a course? The people I asked said Teacher Chen¡¯s failing rate was pretty high. Maybe she failed too many courses and received too much stimulus.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan revealed some doubts, ¡°It¡¯s unlikely...¡±


    She had failed numerous times but never thought of killing herself... However, she shouldn¡¯t put other people under the same category.


    After all, this school was a well-known university with an inhumane percentage of students who couldn¡¯t graduate.


    Countless of thoughts shed through Su Min¡¯s mind, ¡°I¡¯m more inclined to believe that Teacher Chen had done something.¡±


    There were water stains on the birthday card, and he believed those were tears.


    It was dropped in-between the bedtes and hadn¡¯t been found until now. If Teacher Chen had nothing to do with it, she should have given it to him.


    Lin Xiao Yan wondered, ¡°Maybe Teacher Chen threatened to fail her?¡±


    Su Min nodded his head, ¡°We have no way of knowing for the time being. After all, we weren¡¯t there when it happened.¡±


    Maybe after he returned to the cinema, he would re-watch the movie the normal way to get the answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to the office building tonight,¡± Su Min said.


    Today¡¯s tip was the office building; before, it was the seventh floor. There was still two more days left to go. Maybe he would know everything by tonight.


    Lin Yiri quickly interjected, ¡°You can¡¯t do it alone, let¡¯s take care of it together.¡±


    Su Min seriously thought about the suggestion, ¡°If you can¡¯t fall asleep tonight, you can go.¡±


    ¡°Naturally, I won¡¯t be able to sleep,¡± Lin Yiri said.


    Thus, the n was set.


    There were still sses in the afternoon.


    The police were determined to solve the suicide cases that happen in session inside the school. Currently, there was anxiety among the students who felt like something bigger was happening.


    Besides Su Min and Lin Yiri, no one dared to sit around Lin Xiao Yan.


    Even the girls in her surroundings were gossiping about her.


    Meanwhile, Lin Xiao Yan was extremely optimistic. She only thought that as long as she was alive, everything was okay. As for other people, that wasn¡¯t important.


    Su Min strongly approved of her mentality.


    Then he opened a book and saw a female ghost with disheveled hair lying on the middle of the page. Her face was a muddle of blood and flesh, her facial features badly mutted. The worst part was her empty eye sockets, showing an unfathomable, bloody depth.


    Su Min violently closed the book.


    The female ghost¡¯s miserable shrieks rang repeatedly as she begged for forgiveness, ¡°Don¡¯t do this Xiao-Gege1. I just wanted to see you...¡±


    When Su Min reopened the book, the female ghost had already disappeared.


    He turned his head and looked around. No one else looked like they¡¯ve seen or heard anything out of the ordinary. On the side, Lin Yiri was still watching his socialist videos.


    Since he had entered this horror movie, the ghosts seemed to be bing less and less frightening.


    ¡®Indeed, it¡¯s a rotten film,¡¯ Su Min thought.


    Naeda Trantions. Do Not Re-Upload.


    At 8 o¡¯clock in the evening, Su Min and Lin Yiri, who was wearing a skirt and wig, infiltrated the female dormitory.


    The three beds of the deceased were still there, untouched.


    Their parents came earlier, but they had to wait until the police and school gave them the okay to pick up the things.


    So, Su Min and Lin Yiri had the option of staying awake or sleep on those beds.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what to do.


    On the other hand, Lin Xiao Yan gave up her bed without worries, ¡°I just cleaned it today, don¡¯t disdain it.¡±


    Su Min would never. In any case, a girl¡¯s bed was cleaner than anyone else¡¯s.


    Lin Yiri sat on a chair and asked, ¡°What time are we going to the office building? Should we go outside and buy some talismans?¡±


    ¡°Naturally, when it¡¯ste into the night,¡± Su Min casually replied.


    Lin Xiao Yan suddenly cut in, ¡°What they were like in the past, tonight, it might be me.¡±


    Maybe she would die without even knowing how or why she died.


    When she recalled Chen Ke¡¯s deathst night, her scalp numbed. Whether it was by drowning or hanging, she didn¡¯t want to appear suicidal in outsiders¡¯ eyes.


    Lin Yiri shuddered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed to be safe.¡±


    He took the lead and climbed onto the bed, putting on headphones. This time, he was well-prepared and downloaded several videos to watch throughout the night.


    Lin Xiao Yan didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Seeing that the two of them had already gone up, he could only follow along. While climbing on the bed, he turned off themp in the passing.


    As Su Miny on the bed and got under the sheets, he felt ice-hold hands grabbing onto his.


    Immediately afterwards, Jing Xian¡¯s voice sounded in his ears, ¡°My hands are cold.¡±


    Su Min, ¡°Do you want me to cover you up?¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°...¡± No.


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to talk to him, but he still gave him a little space. What looked to be air in the quilt was actually a ghost.


    One man and one ghost had nothing to say for a while.


    Su Min coughed and asked, ¡°Since you¡¯ve been here for a long time, do you know what¡¯s happening in this school?¡±


    Jing Xian answered with another question, ¡°Do you want an answer?¡±


    Su Min predicted that if he said ¡®yes¡¯, Jing Xian would reply with an ¡®what do I get in exchange¡¯.


    And so, he shut his mouth.


    Perhaps it was because he hadn¡¯t slept well for several days, but Su Min unexpectedly fell asleep within ten minutes.


    It was already 11 o¡¯clock when he woke up.


    In the darkness of the dormitory, Su Min turned on his phone and used the light to look around. He found that the door was open, letting in a cold wind from the pitch-ck corridors.


    Just then, he felt that something was wrong and turned to center of the room.


    Standing there with a nk expression on her face was Lin Xiao Yan.


    Su Min felt chills running up his spine.


    When she saw that he had noticed her, she quirked her lips up to a strange smile before quickly running out of the dorm room.

 Chapter 14: Quarrel

    <h4>Chapter 14: Quarrel</h4>


    Lin Xiao Yan ran away so quickly she disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Recallingst night¡¯s incident, Su Min immediately climbed out of bed.


    While doing so, he shook Lin Yiri awake. It was out of the question to leave him here alone; if they looked at the horror movie¡¯s track record, what waited for him was a tragic fate.


    Lin Yiri woke up with a start, ¡°What, what happened?¡±


    Putting on his shoes, Su Min replied, ¡°Lin Xiao Yan ran out.¡±


    He originally thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep tonight, so he didn¡¯t bother changing clothes. Who would¡¯ve known he¡¯d actually be able to fall asleep?


    There was aplex emotion in Su Min¡¯s heart.


    Lin Xiao Yan should be heading to the office building.


    Since Lin Yiri had already changed after entering the dorms, all he needed to do was put on his shoes before chasing after Lin Xiao Yan.


    When the two came outside, there wasn¡¯t a trace of her figure.


    It was 11 PM. Street lights lit up the deste road. asionally, a person could be seen, some apanied by theirpanions.


    They were shocked to see Su Min and Lin Yiriing out of the female dormitory.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to the office building first,¡± Su Min said.


    ¡°Take the shortcut.¡± Lin Yiri unexpectedly said something useful, ¡°I know a path that directly leads to the office building and cuts the travel time by half.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t get us lost.¡± Su Min was doubtful.


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get there faster than her,¡± Lin Yiri said.


    The path he spoke of was created by students who were toozy to take the main road. Nowadays, some students still took that path in the daytime.


    Before, themute from the female dorms to the office building was very long. Now, however, it only took them three minutes to reach the grove.


    As soon as they entered, Su Min had the feeling that someone was following them. He pulled Lin Yiri to a stop and said, ¡°Wait a minute.¡±


    There was something wrong; the thing he grabbed onto didn¡¯t have any hint of warmth.


    Su Min was startled, realizing that he was holding a ghost. At lightning speed, he recoiled his hand, ¡°Sorry...¡±


    This school was really from a horror film¨Cthere were ghosts everywhere. No wonder the director titled this movie ¡®University Thriller¡¯¨Chis name of choice was very urate.


    The ghost in front of him was male. In his hand was an examination paper he had hastily written on before Su Min grabbed his wrist.


    He looked at Su Min and said, ¡°What do I do? I didn¡¯t finish my exam. Tomorrow, the teacher will deduct all my points. What do I do if I fail the course?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t have the time to listen to his break down. He had to find Lin Yiri.


    As if the ghost had found a confidant, it followed after him and wailed, ¡°Why are there so many topics on the exam? Why do even ghosts have to take tests? Wuwuwu1...¡±


    He covered his face, weeping.


    Su Min rubbed the goosebumps on his arms. When he blinked, Lin Yiri suddenly appeared next to him.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that expression on your face?¡± Lin Yiri asked.


    ¡°Have you been there the whole time?¡± Su Min answered with another question.


    Lin Yiri looked at him suspiciously, ¡°Where would I be if I¡¯m not here? Should I be under a car2?¡±


    He sang thest sentence.


    Su Min didn¡¯t ask any further, ¡°Stop. We¡¯re going to the office building first. I¡¯m afraid Lin Xiao Yan will jump off the building.¡±


    Like Jiang Hui, Chen Ke had hung herself. Who knew if Lin Xiao Yan would follow after Su Ya and jump off the building.


    Lin Yiri nodded, ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±


    Actually, he had wanted to tell a ghost story about students who took a shortcut. In the end, he rethought this n and decided not to scare himself.


    He once heard that when a group of students went to night ss, they, like them, took a shortcut through the grove and saw a ghost.


    Su Min and Lin Yiri quickly maneuver their way out of the grove. Soon, the office building appeared before their eyes.


    After two days, he ended up back at the office building. Su Min felt that this ce was getting weirder and weirder. Maybe he would get an answer by tonight.


    However, the cinema¡¯s prompt said that the conclusion was two days away. The ending wouldn¡¯t be tonight, but tomorrow.


    Naeda Trantions


    The lock on the office building was once again broken and thrown to the ground.


    Lin Yiri touched it, ¡°I feel sorry for this lock. These ghosts are really too violent.¡±


    Due to their unexpected dy in the grove, Lin Xiao Yan had already arrived.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what would happen tonight.


    He whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the seventh floor.¡±


    This time, they safely ascended the staircase without any problems. When they were halfway up the sixth floor, they could vaguely see the inside of the seventh floor.


    Lin Yiri whispered, shocked, ¡°The doors are open!¡±


    The doors to the seventh floor had never been opened, not even when the police were there. To their surprise, it was open now.


    The two doors leaned against the wall, and an office door in correspondence to the stairs could be seen, locked. For the first time, the entire seventh floor appeared before them.


    No lights were turned on. If not for the moonlight leaking through the window sill at the end of the corridor, there would¡¯ve only been darkness. The walls were painted a pale color, looking brand new.


    In thiste hour, it resembled the gloomy white of the hospital.


    Unlike the scorched ck they¡¯d imagined, the walls were painted withyers of white paint during the renovation.


    Su Min took a deep breath, ¡°Go in.¡±


    Lin Yiri stuck closely to him.


    Between the crevices where moonlight couldn¡¯t reach was only pitch-ck darkness. Because there were no windows in the offices, nothing could be seen inside.


    There was still the smell of paint in the air. Presumably, it had been trapped here since the renovation.


    The smell was difficult to endure.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know which office had belonged to Teacher Chen. When passing by, he would push each door, but they wouldn¡¯t open.


    These doors were new and made of iron. When pushed, there was no reaction at all; they were tightly locked.


    Lin Yiri was bing frantic, ¡°Which office is it?¡±


    Every time he pushed a door, he would tighten up. He feared that once opened, countless ghosts and dead bodies would greet him.


    Su Min heard a voice in his ear, ¡°Quiet.¡±


    Jing Xian suddenly appeared again.


    There was an indescribable feeling of security in his heart as he turned and said, ¡°Lin Yiri, don¡¯t talk. Listen for any sounds.¡±


    Lin Yiri held his tongue and pricked up his ears to listen.


    The silence was heavy; the whole building resembled the dead. The fear created in this environment was like maggots digging into their bones.


    At this time, fragments of a voice drifted into their ears.


    Incisively grasping it, Su Min promptly said, ¡°Come with me.¡±


    He eased his footsteps, but his pace quickened. Finally, he stopped in front of the office closest to the elevator.


    The door was covered up.


    Su Min gently pushed it open. In contrast to the newly painted walls outside, the office looked very old.


    Lin Yiri poked him on the shoulders and pointed to the corridor behind them.


    Su Min turned around only to see that the floor hadpletely changed.


    The appearance of the corridor became outmoded. There were ceramic tiles and yellowing walls that supported portraits of celebrities.


    All of their eyes turned and fixed onto the two students.


    This scene was honestly a little terrifying.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help closing the door to hide from all those eyes.


    In the office, Lin Xiao Yan stood by the desk. It was unknown what she was gesturing in the air, but she didn¡¯t seem to notice theming in.


    It looked like she was quarreling with somebody.


    Lin Yiri guessed, ¡°Could it be rted to a failed course?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t feel that that was likely, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s rted to Jiang Hui¡¯s hanging. Isn¡¯t the greeting card we¡¯re looking for in her hands?¡±


    He took the birthday card to the female dormitory with him in the evening, but he didn¡¯t expect that it would be taken by Lin Xiao Yan.


    While they were guessing, Lin Xiao Yan appeared to have been pushed back a step. A secondter, she started to wrestle with the air, and soon, her body got closer and closer to the window.


    Then, she stood on top of it herself.


    Su Min was frightened, ¡°Hurry and grab her!¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, Lin Xiao Yan fell from the window.


    Su Min only had time to grab her wrist, and he almost got dragged down himself. Fortunately, a ghost was helping him.


    Hanging outside in the cold wind, Lin Xiao Yan looked up at him.


    When Su Min was about to tell her to not be afraid, her face suddenly changed and she became Su Ya, one of the girls in the photograph and the ghost girl he had seen on the stairs.


    There were no bloodstains on her mouth now, but he was afraid it would be a different story if she fell to the ground.


    At this moment, the death scene from that year reyed.


    ¡°Su Ya¡± smiled at Su Min. Then, she loosen his hand and fell to her death.


    At the height of seven stories, he could only see a small figure lying on the ground.


    Su Min shook his head and closed his eyes. When he opened them, he found that Lin Xiao Yan was still in his hands. Everything before was an illusion.


    He breathed out a sigh of relief.


    Lin Yiri ran to his side, and together, they pulled Lin Xiao Yan up. ¡°What the hell? My soul nearly flew away.¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan lost consciousness.


    Su Min was gasping, but he wasn¡¯t tired. Although Jing Xian had helped him a moment ago, the fright he received in his heart was not small.


    He almost thought that Lin Xiao Yan fell to her death.


    Su Min poked Lin Xiao Yan but seeing that thetter didn¡¯t respond at all, he guessed that this was the aftermath of Su Ya¡¯s possession.


    ¡°Su Min... Su Min...¡±


    Lin Yiri patted him nonstop.


    Su Min turned around, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    When thest word left his mouth, he realized that it was an unnecessary question. The scene before him was the answer.


    Lin Yiri was scared stiff, ¡°All of these ghosts suddenly appeared. What should we do? Su Min...¡±


    In front of them was a congestion of ghosts.


    Previously in the office, there was not a soul in sight; now, it was filled to the brim with ghosts.


    Both of them froze up, cold sweat running down their backs.


    The true appearances of these ghosts were unclear. They stood in the office with their heads bowed, forming a dense mass of ck.


    Su Min thought that the ghosts would tear them into pieces, but they didn¡¯t.


    He frowned, ¡°Is this the ghost party?¡±


    After he carefully observed them for a while, Su Min discovered a familiar face: Sun Chaoyang.


    Sun Chaoyang was among them.


    ording to the previous phone conversation, Sun Chaoyang was burned to death in the office building. So, when Su Min found him here, he didn¡¯t think that it was strange.


    Did all of these ghosts die during that time?


    Nearly half of the people in the graduation photo were without faces. The scene here matched with that data.


    A big fire burned the students to death.


    Lin Yiri looked for a while and suddenly remembered something, ¡°This is like the scene I saw on the elevator that day!¡±


    Several days ago when he and Lin Xiao Yan were in the elevator, they saw countless of dark shadows. At that time, they thought that the whole seventh floor was haunted by ghosts.


    Having heard those words, Su Min became more certain these were the students who had died on the seventh floor.


    Just then, another silhouette appeared.


    Caught in the midst of the sea of ghosts, his face revealed panic and fear, appearing very uncoordinated and ugly.


    Su Min suspected that he was Teacher Chen.


    This Teacher Chen was shoved and jostled around by the ghosts. Both sides began to quarrel again, and the greeting card on the table was thrown.


    In a disorderly fashion, the ghost hurried to crowd around the other desk.


    Then, a strange smell spread in the air. Su Min sniffed, ¡°What¡¯s that smell?¡±


    Something was burning.


    Lin Yiri looked around, and a spark from another desk caught his eye, ¡°The power plug is burning!¡±


    A candle from the cake fell on the wire of the power plug.


    When Su Min saw it, the power plug on the table exploded, setting the entire office ame.


    The fire engulfed everything in its wake. From the documents on the table to the g hanging on the wall, everything was burned into ashes. In an instant, the office turned into an inferno.


    Meanwhile, the ghosts all fled outside.

 Chapter 15: Ending

    <h4>Chapter 15: Ending</h4>


    Su Min was overwhelmed by the string of movements.


    When they stood up again, only Teacher Chen was left in the office. He was trying to use everything around him to put out the fire but was unsessful.


    Eventually, he also ran outside.


    The window curtains and awards were eaten by the raging mes. It wouldn¡¯t take long until the fire consumed the entire office.


    That year, did the seventh floor also burned like this?


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if this scene was real or an illusion. Inhaling the smoke around him, he didn¡¯t carelessly try to find out.


    He patted Lin Yiri, ¡°Carry Lin Xiao Yan and quickly leave.¡±


    Lin Yiri was stronger than him. He directly ced Lin Xiao Yan on his back and easily stood up. Since she was very light, he didn¡¯t need to exert that much strength.


    ¡°Go first,¡± Su Min said.


    The fire caught up to him as he trailed after Lin Yiri. It kissed his clothes, leaving behind sparks of amber.


    Su Min promptly shook them off.


    When they came out of the office, they took a nce back and saw that all the electronics inside exploded, intensifying the ze and causing it to spread faster.


    The fire made its way out of the office¡¯s open door, engulfing thebustible materials in the outmoded corridor.


    The school seemed to be working on a new archive room on the seventh floor. With so much paper and wood, the floor waspletely imed by mes.


    The area around the elevator had the most empty space.


    Burning everything it could, the fire quickly upied the bigger half of the seventh floor. As the mes devoured, it let out loud, mocking crackles, inducing terror in the hearts of spectators.


    Meanwhile, the elevator finally rose to the seventh floor and opened its doors. All the ghosts rushed to scramble in, pushing and shoving one another.


    A scene of people fleeing for their lives.


    The dpidated elevator was bursting with ghosts. Outside, there were countless more who wanted to get in, creating a confrontational situation.


    There were arguments and persuasions. Those inside wanted to close the doors and leave; those outside refused, wanting to go in. Eventually, because it had reached more than carrying capacity, the elevator¡¯s doors couldn¡¯t close.


    ¡®The scene from that day must¡¯ve looked like this,¡¯ Lin Yiri thought.


    The walls on the elevator were filled with hand prints and fingernail scratches. If these ghosts were all students, wouldn¡¯t those be the marks they¡¯d left behind?


    Su Min quickly made a decision, ¡°Take the stairs.¡±


    The office was very close to the stairs on the other end.


    Lin Yiri subconsciously headed to that staircase but was stopped by Su Min, ¡°Don¡¯t go there, go this way.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± Lin Yiri had some doubts, ¡°This staircase is closest.¡±


    Su Min pulled him while exining, ¡°The body that tried to escape was on other staircase, remember? Think about it: why would a body be there but not here?¡±


    That night, Zhang Yuan¡¯s body was ced on the staircase by Su Ya. At one nce, anybody could tell that it was done on purpose.


    If the body escaped on this side, it would be ced here.


    ¡°But did the ones who fled to the other side really managed to escape?¡± Lin Yiri nervously asked.


    Su Min paused. Then, fishing a small hammer out of his pocket, he said. ¡°If it¡¯s unsessful, just smash the doors open. I brought tools.¡±


    Since the setting was now the seventh floor from several years ago, the doors were made of wood.


    He specifically brought tools just in case they got locked in and couldn¡¯t escape.


    Lin Yiri asked again, ¡°What if it still won¡¯t open?¡±


    While they were talking, the corridor behind thempletely went up in mes. From the billowing ck smoke came several ghosts who were running in their direction.


    ¡°I already informed Zhou Runian,¡± Su Min replied.


    He had prepared a text message beforehand and only needed to send it with one click. As long as Zhou Runian came to open the door, it would only take a couple of minutes.


    They had to press on until then.


    Naeda Trantions. Don¡¯t re-upload.


    The ghosts surpassed them, ran to the other staircase, and then mmed the door fiercely.


    It was locked.


    Lin Yiri ran there, breathless. He ignored the ghosts in front of him, crying out, ¡°My crow¡¯s mouth! Why did I say that?!¡±


    The door was really locked. No wonder why, at that time, Zhang Yuan¡¯s body was in that position.


    As if they couldn¡¯t see them, the ghosts wailed and kept beating on the door, wanting to get out.


    Su Min knew that they couldn¡¯t do anything for the time being, so he took off his jacket and soaked it in the water from the restroom. One sleeve was ce over Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s nose, while the other was ced in front of his.


    Lin Yiri followed suit.


    While the fire rapidly spread, they tried looking for a fire extinguisher but found none in the corridor.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t really me the school¨Cwho knew if this horror movie deliberately set it up to be this way.


    At this time, Lin Xiao Yan, waking up to thick smoke, coughed.


    Su Min and Lin Yiri watched her every movement. ¡°Do you feel anything different?¡±


    Lin Xiao Yan put her hands on her head, mumbling, ¡°I, there¡¯s so manyplicated memories pouring in my head...¡±


    She felt like she had be another person.


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve just argued with someone,¡± she continued. ¡°Anger, but also sorrow... And, I almost fell down...¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t have been an ¡®almost¡¯ if Su Min hadn¡¯t caught her in time.


    When Lin Xiao Yan woke up at night, she was confused as to why she was standing in the middle of the dormitory.


    Later, with anger bubbling in her gut, she ran to the office building and quarrelled with a teacher because of a matter involving a good friend.


    Due to her muddled memory, she was unable to speak properly.


    Lin Yiri covered his nose with his clothes, ¡°Is the quarrel over the girl¡¯s birthday card? I¡¯m sure I guessed right.¡±


    However, the cause was different.


    He¡¯d thought that Teacher Chen would often threatened students with a failing grade if they didn¡¯t give him money, or the like. Somehow, he had a hand in Jiang Hui¡¯s suicide.


    Lin Xiao Yan shook her head nonstop, ¡°Not this... No... She was murdered... Originally, she wanted to confess... That beast... She was killed by him...¡±


    Intermittently, the pieces of the truth were roughly assembled together.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but sigh. This was the mostmon urrence in universities: students were infatuated with teachers, but the teachers¡¯ true nature wasn¡¯t as beautiful as they had imagined.


    Lin Xiao Yan lowered her head, crying as she med herself. She seemed to still be influenced by the remnants of Su Ya¡¯s emotions.


    Su Min stood up and walked to the doors.


    The ghosts had already fallen into despair. Sitting on the ground, they looked as if they¡¯ve given up all hope. However, there was still one ghost who continued to beat madly on the doors.


    That ghost was Sun Chaoyang.


    Pursing his lips, Su Min pushed the doors.


    Almost simultaneously, the doors let out a sound. Then, it suddenly mmed open, allowing the staircase to enter his sight.


    No one could be seen on the pitch-ck staircase.


    Startled, Su Min took a second to react, ¡°The door opened?¡±


    There was panic in Lin Yiri¡¯s heart, ¡°Zhou Runian didn¡¯t open it?¡±


    Su Min looked at his phone and found that it was unexpectedly turned off. After turning it back on, he saw Zhou Runian¡¯s reply.


    Zhou Runian just saw his text and had already gotten out of bed. But, even if he ran here at his fastest speed, it would still take a few more minutes before he arrived.


    If that was the case, who opened the door?


    In his heart, Su Min already had the answer.


    He promptly switched topics, ¡°First, go out and discusster. The whole seventh floor will soon bepletely burned.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s back crawled from the chill of desperation in the air.


    After the three people came out, they finally smelled fresh air.


    The thick smoke and the smell of burning stic disappeared, as if they were never there.


    Lin Yiri couldn¡¯t help sighing with emotion, ¡°The air is so good.¡±


    Su Min unconsciously looked back.


    The entire seventh floor was burning, but the smoke and mes were trapped behind the open door. Inside, the corridor disyed a scene from hell.


    Lin Yiri also noticed this, ¡°The fire will note out?¡±


    So mystical? So to speak, they didn¡¯t need to run down the stairs.


    Su Min contemted, ¡°Because the doors didn¡¯t open back then, the fire will be locked inside.¡±


    At that time, the doors never opened, so the fire was contained on the seventh floor from beginning to end. That was why there were so many burnt, ck marks on the doors.


    So, even if the doors were to open now, the fire couldn¡¯te out, and the ghosts trapped inside would have to ultimately relive their death.


    It was like two separate spaces: everything outside was in the present, while everything inside was stuck in the past, eternally reying the scene from years ago.


    It was cruel. Completely merciless. How many times had they repeated their deaths?


    Those on the staircase died in despair because they couldn¡¯t open the doors; those on the elevator died in despair because the elevator couldn¡¯t operate.


    None of the students who returned to school and came to the office building managed toe out alive.


    At the beginning, Zhang Yuan¡¯s corpse had already given them a hint.


    This door couldn¡¯t be opened.


    ¡°What do we do now?¡± Lin Xiao Yan asked weakly.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know. He was just about to speak when the cinema¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.


    ¡¾Hello, Audience Member Su Min. Congrattions for sessfully surviving until the big conclusion! There is still a five-minute transitional period. Please make preparations.¡¿


    Su Min was stunned.


    The cinema had told him that the ending would be in two days, but it had just been over one. He didn¡¯t understand until he saw the time.


    It was now past midnight, basically the next day. Like the cinema had said, it really was the movie¡¯s conclusion.


    As the heroine, Lin Xiao Yan was possessed by Su Ya and obtained her memory, allowing her to learn the truth from that year.


    That was the big ending for this kind of decrypting-type horror movie. When everything was edited, the run time could be well over an hour.


    What could he do in this five-minute transitional period?


    Su Min leaned against the wall and looked at the pitch-ck stairwell, a little dazed. To him, this stairwell was one of the memorable ces.


    Lin Yiri didn¡¯t know what would happen next.


    He was inquiring from Lin Xiao Yan the small details of the incident from that year. Bits and pieces of that conversation drifted into Su Min¡¯s ears, though their contents weren¡¯t very clear.


    Sitting down on the stairs, Su Min looked and counted the steps. There were twelve, not one less, not one more.


    Suddenly, he sensed a figure sitting down beside him.


    The moonlight behind him came in and reflected a person¡¯s shadow on the staircase.


    Only, Su Min knew that that shadow was his. The Jing Xian next to him didn¡¯t have a shadow; he was a ghost.


    Like before, Jing Xian¡¯s hand held onto Su Min¡¯s wrist. An ice-cold feeling traveled up his skin and crawled into his heart.


    The corner of his lips bent, but it wasn¡¯t seen.


    ¡°Have you been here all along?¡± Su Min asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    As if demons and gods were at work1, Su Min parted his lips and asked, ¡°Do you remember your name?¡±


    ¡°My name...¡±


    Jing Xian said it again, and then suddenly moved closer to Su Min¡¯s ear. In a low voice, he spoke two words, repeating them for no less than three times.


    Su Min felt ice-cold lips touching his ear.


    He was aware that the ghost before him was different from all the other entities he¡¯d encountered before. It was like Jing Xian was a real person.


    This kind of intimacy momentarily overwhelmed him, making his body to tremble.


    In the eyes of others, his reaction was very interesting.


    Jing Xian said, ¡°Since you asked, you must remember.¡±


    Unable to take it anymore, Su Min retreated a distance and, without thinking, agreed, ¡°Okay.¡±


    His consciousness began to feel a little muddled. It seemed like the cinema was starting to extract his brain waves out of the horror movie.


    Su Min turned his head slightly, the question at the tip of his tongue refusing toe out. It was a bit of a shame.


    The scene in front of him blurred for a moment. When his vision finally focused, he found himself staring at a pair of dark eyes. They were bottomless, like an eternal night sky.


    His memory ended with thosest two words repeating in his mind, engraved.


    Su Min gradually became transparent. Eventually, he disappeared.

 Chapter 16: Text Message

    <h4>Chapter 16: Text Message</h4>


    When Su Min opened his eyes, he found himself sitting on a chair.


    The headset the cinema had provided him was still on his head, so he took it off and set it aside. Then, he looked up to the big screen.


    Projected on the screen were the end credits acknowledging the actors. To the left were the names of the characters he¡¯d just experienced the horror movie with; to the right were the names of the actors behind those characters. Naturally, he did not know them.


    For reasons he himself couldn¡¯t understand, Su Min stayed until the very end reading the credits.


    Every cannon fodder, no matter how small the role they yed, had been credited. Even Zhou Runian, who had very few lines, was mentioned in the cast.


    However, as if he¡¯d just appeared out of thin air, Jing Xian¡¯s name never arose.


    The name Jing Xian personally gave him also never showed up.


    Su Min was clueless as to why that was. This was his first time using holographic technology, so he didn¡¯t understand its operation theory.


    Not much was said online. It merely mentioned that each cannon fodder role could meet or interact with characters one have never seen before.


    After a minute, the movie ended.


    The lights in the cinema suddenly turned on. A staff member who had just came in saw Su Min sitting in a daze and thought that he was still terrified.


    He stepped forward and inquired, ¡°Mr. Su, are you alright?¡±


    Before, they thought that he would request for help early on in the movie. After all, he was the first audience member nationwide to experience a horror movie. Who would¡¯ve imagined that he¡¯de out after the finale.


    Su Min shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    The staff member rxed, ¡°Everything is okay. ¡®University Thriller¡¯ had already finished broadcasting. You cane out and rest in a moment.¡±


    He took hold of the headset.


    Standing up, Su Min followed him as he walked and asked, ¡°For the role you guys arranged for me, did the content include Jing Xian?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± the staff answered. ¡°In the script, Please, Jing Xian failed and your character died. We didn¡¯t expect Mr. Su to be so strong and survive until the big ending. As the first audience member to experience a horror movie, you were very outstanding.¡±


    In romance movies, not many people would necessarily live until the finale, much less in horror movies where people dropped like flies.


    Su Min hesitated, but then asked, ¡°I lived until the end. The movie I was in, will it be re-released?¡±


    He was still concerned about this subject.


    ¡°It will take three days to know,¡± the staff replied.


    ¡°You guys will score it?¡± Su Min asked.


    ording to the information online, a movie involving audience participation could only be re-released when a certain score was reached.


    The staff member said, ¡°Yes. We still need to get a few well-known film critics to score your performance and contact the people behind the movie. If the criteria for re-screening is met, we will contact you and give you the corresponding new movie ticket.¡±


    Su Min now just wanted a high score.


    Outside, the movie hall was bustling with activity. People were talking about newly released movies, but very little mentioned ¡°University Thriller¡±. Of the few who did, they only watched it the ordinary way.


    Su Min stood in front of the poster.


    Now he knew who those people were. At the front was Lin Xiao Yan, followed by her roommates, and behind them was Lin Yiri and another person. At the very back was Su Ya and Jiang Hui, looking the same as they did when they died.


    The boy beside Lin Yiri, he recalled, was the same ssmate that pursued Lin Xiao Yan. It was assumed that because of Su Min¡¯s intervention, that boy turned into a cannon fodder.


    Su Min didn¡¯t feel anything.


    He still remembered thest scene, where the three people survived by the skin of their teeth as they watched what had happened that year.


    At first, he thought that ¡°University Thriller¡± was a rotten film. Now, after experiencing it himself, he thought that aside from some bugs, it could be considered ¡®not bad¡¯.


    It was a normal campus horror movie. The plot wasn¡¯t chaotic, and the mystery behind it wasn¡¯t unnecessarilyplicated.


    This director finally seeded in making a film.


    On the side, a schoolgirl carrying popcorn walked over with her best friend and said, ¡°Actually, I really want to experience a horror movie with my boyfriend.¡±


    Her best friend said, ¡°If by any chance you encounter a ghost, your rtionship could easily crumble. A horror movie can cause you two to break up, do you want that?¡±


    The schoolgirl replied, ¡°This kind of thing, you need to see it for yourself.¡±


    After speaking, she felt her confidence wane, ¡°Ai, never mind. Forget it, we¡¯ll watch it the ordinary way.¡±


    There were so many crises inside, it was easy for a dent to show in their rtionship.


    Her best friend shifted the topic, ¡°Today, I heard that the cinema¡¯s celebrating its first audience member who experienced a horror movie.¡±


    The schoolgirl muttered, ¡°Who knows if he survived.¡±


    The two girls gradually walked away. Su Min, who was listening in from the corner, felt a little embarrassed.


    The cinema actually celebrated. They must¡¯ve held back his private information, or else he feared that his phone would¡¯ve already blown up.


    Right at this time, his phone rang.


    His roommate, Li Wenxin, asked, ¡°Su Min, did youe out alive?¡±


    Su Min said, ¡°I¡¯m in the hall.¡±


    The two roommates experienced the same romance film. They were still excited from ying in the same movie as their Gods and Goddesses.


    If a person went to see a movie alone, even if the theater was full of people, they would still only experience the movie themselves.


    However, the cinema had family mode, lover mode, and friend mode for the people who wanted to experience the movie with others. Like this, they didn¡¯t have to have fun alone.


    From behind, Li Wenxin patted Su Min on the shoulder, ¡°Yourplexion looks better than I thought. Was the horror movie not scary?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t it scarier to turn pale?


    Su Min smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not bad, not terrible.¡±


    To be more precise, the horror was not directed at him but at other people.


    ¡°Wa, isn¡¯t there the possibility of a re-release?¡± Li Wenxin eximed in admiration, ¡°When that timees, I must go and see it.¡±


    Re-released movies couldn¡¯t be seen holographically. If others wanted to experience it, their only option was the original movie.


    The release period of a movie was usually two to three weeks.


    So, a movie was generally in theaters for only around that time period. If it was a hit in the box office, however, the cinema could prolong that period to a month.


    Su Min said, ¡°That depends on my score.¡±


    Li Wenxin said, ¡°But you¡¯re our major¡¯s top student. How can this kind of horror movie stump you? Come, let¡¯s go eat hotpot.¡±


    His other roommate, Wang Di, said, ¡°Okay, hot pot it is.¡±


    New Century Cinema was located in the most prosperous ce. Surrounding it were countless of stores, including the hottest chain of hotpot restaurants.


    When he went out, Su Min subconsciously raised his head.


    Hanging on top of the cinema was a giant red banner. It read:¡¾Warmly celebrating the first audience member in New Century Cinema to experience a horror movie!¡¿


    Before he left, the cinema staff chased after him and handed over a flower basket with some fruits inside.


    Su Min¡¯s face showed a hint of confusion.


    Li Wenxin and Wang Di burst out into loudughter.


    Wang Di teased, ¡°Your first time was dedicated to a horror movie.¡±


    Li Wenxin echoed, ¡°Come, let us warmly celebrate your sess on surviving until the end of a horror movie!¡±


    Su Min thought that fortunately, his name wasn¡¯t on the banner.


    Naeda Trantions. Do not re-upload.


    It was just 8 o¡¯clock in the evening. There were a lot of people in the hotpot restaurant, but luckily, a table was open when they went in.


    After ordering, Li Wenxin and Wang Di discussed the romance movie they¡¯d just experienced, vexed on what they could¡¯ve done to improve it.


    Su Min didn¡¯t interrupt, his mind thinking of other things.


    He estimated that the first batch of audience members for ¡°University Thriller¡± should¡¯ve already came out, so he could look up the real plot online.


    A quick search of the movie title on Weibo showed all kinds of movie reviews.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t bad, not a rotten film. There were some scary scenes, including one of a ghost who hung herself. Swaying and swaying, it was quite frightening.¡±


    ¡°The heroine was very good-looking. The plot was a bit simple, but the logic made sense. Though, that teacher was really a spicy chicken1, ah.¡±


    ¡°The girl who hung herself was really miserable. Her confession was rejected, but she got vited. That teacher is a beast in human skin. Look at his high fail rate¨Che definitely threatened students.¡±


    ¡°This movie teaches us two things: don¡¯t put power plug all over the ce, and a fire extinguisher is a must have. You see, if they had a fire extinguisher, they wouldn¡¯t have died.¡±


    ¡°The ones who died on the elevator had it worse; they were trapped inside alive and died like that everyday. The director is really cruel.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Refreshing Weibo, Su Min got a thorough understanding of the whole story.


    Simr to what he¡¯d experienced, Jiang Hui was indeed secretly in love with the teacher. She had sent the birthday card in advance and wanted to confess while doing so.


    As a result, Teacher Chen threatened her, and she waster vited. In the end, she chose to hang herself, and the news was found out by Su Ya.


    At that time, it was the second day grades were out. In the two sses of students, there were dozens who had received a failing grade. They banded together and bought a cake, begging Teacher Chen to change their grade, or at least disclose the topic of the makeup exam.


    Su Ya came for a confrontation but ended up falling down the building.


    The students arrived just in time to witness everything. They lost their heads out of fear and, in their panic, identally knocked over the cake. The fallen candle lit the power plug on fire. From thereon, everything got out of control.


    That was the context behind what Su Min had seen.


    In fact, the plot was very simple. The director created a few events in the school, resulting in the name ¡°University Thriller¡±. Some heard that at first, the name was originally ¡°12:00 Thriller¡±.


    Su Min put away his phone and began to eat the hotpot.


    For three days after leaving the cinema, Su Min did not go see other movies.


    Online, there was still a lot of spection about the first viewer to experience a horror movie, but themon consensus was that he only survived for at most three minute. Some even said that he died before the opening titles.


    Su Min was toozy to refute them.


    He searched for some movie reviews. In three days¡¯ time, there were already thousands of people who posted reviews. Among them, there were even a few who tried the new holographic technology.


    However, none of those people lived to the end. The most terrible thing was going in and out without really seeing anything.


    Although they experienced it, they did not meet Jing Xian like him.


    Because the cinema had not contacted him during these three days, he felt that a re-release was impossible.


    Unexpectedly, when he was studying on the third night, Su Min received a text message.


    It was sent by New Century Cinema.


    ¡°¡¾New Century Cinema¡¿Hello, Audience Member Su Min. Three days ago at 6:30 PM, you participated in the movie ¡°University Thriller¡±. The score for your experience has reached the criteria for a re-release, and the release time has already been set. Please log into the official website for further details. We ask that you send us your address as soon as possible so we can send you the new movie ticket...¡±

 Chapter 17: Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 17: Discussion</h4>


    Su Min logged into New Century Cinema¡¯s official website.


    Disyed on the front page was some news, public service activities, and a bit of information on the effects of holographic viewing technology.


    Passing over those, Su Min went to the ¡®Movies¡¯ category. He saw thetest movies, which were arranged ording to the time of their release.


    There were two columns in the ¡®Uping Release¡¯ section. One was dedicated to normal movie releases, while the other was dedicated to the re-release of movies.


    The first movie to be re-released was ¡°University Thriller¡±. The list of starring actors was the same, but this time, there was an ¡®Audience Participation¡¯ section next to it. On top of that section was his name.


    To the right side of the movie cover was a simple synopsis.


    The release time was two days from now, a Saturday. It was the day students and office workers would be off school and work.


    Su Min felt somewhat irritated.


    The new movie poster showed the figure of him, Lin Yiri and Lin Xiao Yan on the seventh floor. They were outside the door, peering at the corridor inside.


    Su Min submitted his address to New Century Cinema.


    After an evening of self-studying, another message was sent to his phone. It exined how he could use his ID to get a new movie ticket at the counter.


    He went online to see the reaction to the re-release of ¡°Horror University¡±.


    Due to New Century Cinema¡¯s promotion and marketing, the online discussion on this topic was not low.


    ¡°The first viewer to experience a horror movie sessfully lived until the big conclusion and reversed the plot¡±¨Cthis gimmick was quite attractive.


    Compared to the romance movies that blew up, nobody was interested in horror movies because of the hidden dangers it contained.


    Now, not only had someone experienced it, but he also did it sessfully.


    With this kind of publicity, many people were paying attention to the re-release of ¡°University Thriller¡±, resulting in the movie¡¯s hit in the box office these past two days.


    After all, it was better to watch the original first, and then see the re-release that was definitely superior.


    Some people asked who ¡°Su Min¡± was, but because there were many people with the same name, no one suspected that it was him.


    At this, Su Min was relieved.


    On Saturday night, Su Min went to the cinema.


    Because it was the weekend and because of the cinema¡¯s promotion, there were more people here than there were five days ago. Many of them were buying tickets to the horror movie.


    Li Wenxin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°It¡¯s over, you¡¯re going to be famous.¡±


    Wang Di imitated his tone, ¡°Su Min, after this, you will be a man recorded in movie history.¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    Who the hell is ¡®a man recorded in movie history¡¯?


    The cinema sent Su Min three movie tickets, so he gave Li Wenxin and Wang Di both a ticket.


    Su Min actually wanted to go alone, but he knew that they would¡¯ve still gone even if he didn¡¯t invite them. Since he couldn¡¯t stop them, they might as well all go together.


    The new movie poster only showed the back of three people and didn¡¯t reveal Su Min¡¯s face, so nobody recognized him when he walked in.


    Just in case, Su Min wore a mask.


    After all, when the movie finished broadcasting, people could see who was who.


    The cinema¡¯s promotion was effective. There were still three minutes left before the movie would began, but 80% of the seats had already been filled.


    To Su Min¡¯s right was a pair of lovers.


    Three minutester, the theater darkened and the movie¡¯s opening titles began to broadcast. Moments after, a dark bathroom appeared on screen; the first scene was Please, Jing Xian.


    Su Min immediately prepared his spirit.


    A schoolboy spoke with deep disdain, ¡°Coming here in the beginning, needless to say, he would definitely die in less than a minute.¡±


    Su Min nced at him.


    ¡®Die in less than a minute¡¯? After a minute, your face will burn.


    In the next scene, the apple peel in Su Min¡¯s hand was torn off. From the audience¡¯s perspective, they could see a vague, ck shadow taking form in the mirror.


    Even now, Su Min couldn¡¯t see the other¡¯s appearance.


    The person next to him said, ¡°He actually managed to live... But what was that expression when he went out of the bathroom1?¡±


    A person replied, ¡°Maybe he was scared?¡±


    ¡°When you¡¯re scared, you can also look like a hero who had just made a huge sacrifice?¡±


    Su Min expressionlessly epted his roommates¡¯ stares¨Che would rather get beaten to death than say what happened.


    Naeda Trantions. Don¡¯t re-upload.


    The next few scenes followed the normal development, and Liu Lili died once again.


    When the screen showed Lin Xiao Yan getting dragged after she went in the bathroom, there were small exmations in the theater.


    Soon after, Lin Yiri and Su Min, who was still wearing the nightgown, entered the camera¡¯s eye.


    Of the couple beside him, the girl said, ¡°This boy looks really good in a skirt. Big men in women¡¯s clothing don¡¯t look bad.¡±


    In the shot, Su Min had just entered the bathroom.


    Liu Lili¡¯s corpse suddenly turned in an exaggerated manner and smiled at him. The sight of it made the audienceughed.


    Immediately afterwards, the audience saw Su Min¡¯s shoulder strap move up on its own, the fabric on his chest also lifting up.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°I saw.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, look at the mirror. The shadow in it is the same one that came out in the Please, Jing Xian scene.¡±


    ¡°Why do I suddenly not want to see him go?¡±


    ¡°What you said makes sense, I also feel the same way.¡±


    Li Wenxin overheard the whispers and asked, ¡°Su Min, do you want to exin this? Is there a ghost?¡±


    Su Min, ¡°...Watch the movie yourself.¡±


    He had just finished with his roommate when the boy next to him said to his girlfriend, ¡°Look, he¡¯s standing therepletely still. Do you think something is happening that can¡¯t be said out loud?¡±


    Su Min wanted to give him a beating.


    Fortunately, the camera turned quickly. The heroine always had the most scenes, so the next to show up on screen was Lin Xiao Yan.


    Including the panic in the elevator and Zhang Yuan¡¯s disappearance, the scene of them ying Kuai Xian was in Lin Xiao Yan¡¯s point-of-view.


    Su Min also found out that Kuai Xian was the same Su Ya who fell from the building.


    Later, the three people were at the office building looking for Zhang Yuan.


    The shadow under Su Min¡¯s feet formed a heart.


    Seeing that, the audience was shocked.


    Was this Su Min the ghosts¡¯ heartthrob or something? Before, a dead body smiled at him, and now, a shadow beneath him twisted into a heart.


    Scenes shed by, and they were now standing in the restroom.


    This shot was filmed from two angles; one was of the people inside the toilet cubicle, while the other was of the ghost standing outside it.


    Su Min breathed a sigh of relief. This time, the camera was on Lin Xiao Yan.


    In the theater, except for the sound of people eating popcorn, only sharp inhales could be heard.


    Time passed, and Su Min saw the three of them on the sixth floor, trapped by a ghost¡¯s trick.


    Then, Jing Xian appeared.


    Like before, the lens couldn¡¯t pick up his figure.


    However, everybody knew that there was a ghost in front of Su Min. In the scene, his hand was extended, but it was clear that he wasn¡¯t fumbling around.


    He was being led.


    Behind him, Su Min could hear two boys discussing, ¡°Is he being led by a ghost? This ghost always shows up at the perfect moment.¡±


    ¡°I still need to eat dog food even when watching a movie.¡±


    ¡°Finally, we get to see some decent emotional scenes in a horror movie. I must give this Su Min a positive evaluation when we go out. Five stars.¡±


    Su Min wanted nothing more than to cover his face right now.


    After the staircase scene was over, the movie transitioned to the storyline set during the day, so he took out his phone and refreshed Weibo.


    The hottest post on Weibo was crowded with exmation marks.


    ¡¾If you are a single dog, heed my advice and do NOT go see the re-release of ¡°University Thriller¡±. The director is a big pig; this isn¡¯t a horror movie¨Cit¡¯s a romance movie! Say it with me now: Ro-mance mo-vie. I just wanted to watch some excitement, but why is there a ghost-love plot in a horror movie? Haven¡¯t the director made enough romantic films?!¡¿


    Su Min strolled down to read thements.


    ¡°Hahaha, I also watched it with my girlfriend and didn¡¯t expect it to be this kind of horror movie. I want to kidnap herter to experience a horror movie with me.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the happiness of eating sugar from this horror movie!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the joy of watching an idol drama y in this horror movie!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand...¡±


    Su Min looked at their excitement and promptly closed Weibo.


    When the dormitory scenes appeared, there was arge amount of unbelieving gasps from the audience.


    Su Min already gave up looking at the screen.


    When he was inside, he didn¡¯t feel like there was anything wrong. Why was it that when he was watching it now, it became like this?


    Especially the scene in the old dormitory.


    The shot didn¡¯t have Su Min in the center, but his actions in the corner was very clear.


    Su Min¡¯s ears were hot. Listening to the strange discussions around him, the shame inside was at its bursting point.


    This shameful feeling persisted until the finale.


    After they escaped the seventh floor, the shot ended with Su Min sitting on the staircase and looking to the side as if talking to somebody.


    Of course, the audience was already well aware of who he was talking to.


    When the movie ended, the lights turned back on.


    Calming down, Su Min stood up from his seat and left with his roommates.


    The audience members left in session. As they were walking out, they discussed the plot, and Su Min, who was listening to their conversations, felt his ears heat up again.


    Contrary to expectations, Li Wenxin and Wang Di didn¡¯t ask him anything.


    No, they were too busy obsessively taking screenshots of onlinements for Su Min to see.


    At this moment, a new wave of viewers who had just watched the new ¡°University Thriller¡± began flooding Weibo.


    ¡°If you say ¡®good horror movie¡¯, the director will misunderstand! ¡®Good horror movies¡¯ frighten people. I came to see scary ghosts, not lovesick ones!¡±


    ¡°The director looks down on us single audience members!¡±


    Of course, there were still viewers who took this movie seriously.


    ¡°A feel-good movie. The plot has emotion, which I like. Five stars. Next time, I hope to see a movie as good as this one.¡±


    However, there were only a fewments like this. The rest were usations and all kinds of thoughtless spections.


    ¡°A kiss to show respect.¡±


    ¡°This horror movie is so good, it makes me believe in love again.¡±


    ¡°Do you know how rare it is to feel attached to a ghost? I didn¡¯t see what Jing Xian looked like, but I¡¯m already this emotional!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared to write a long film review. The name is already decided, it¡¯s called: The Overbearing Ghost¡¯s Pampered Wife. Weing everyone to see it, hahahaha.¡±


    ¡°I dere Jing Xian and Su Mi locked forever. The key has been thrown away in Liu Lili¡¯s mouth, no one can open it!¡±

 Chapter 18: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 18: Invitation</h4>


    Not many people who had seen the movie went to the hotpot restaurant, so Su Min freely ate there without any disturbances. By the time he finished his meal, his whole body smelled like hotpot.


    Back at school, Su Min¡¯s entire group chat was @-ing him.


    ¡°I heard that the person who changed the plot in ¡°University Thriller¡± is called Su Min. Is it our school¡¯s Su Xueba2?¡±


    ¡°I went to see it, and it really is him¨C¡±


    ¡°Oh my god, does Su Min have super powers? I want to interview him about how he felt living in a horror movie.¡±


    ¡°Compare to that, I want to ask Su Min about how he felt sleeping with a ghost, @PolymerMaterialScienceAndEngineeringss2SuMin.¡±


    ¡°I want to know what you¡¯re doing sneaking around in the girl¡¯s dormitory, @PolymerMaterialScienceAndEngineeringss2SuMin.¡±


    Su Min pretended he was dead and didn¡¯t answer.


    Although he didn¡¯t reply, he still had to go to ss, and as long as he went, they would know that it was him. After all, he couldn¡¯t change his face.


    For a while, Su Min was the most popr person on campus.


    Every time he arrived to ss early, his ssmates would deliberately readments on the inte aloud for him to hear, itching to get inside his head.


    Even his professor had once piped in a sentence before starting ss.


    No matter how serious Su Min was, he couldn¡¯t help but be embarrassed. From then on, he didn¡¯t dy leaving right after lessons ended.


    There weren¡¯t many people majoring in Polymer Material Science and Engineering; in total, there were only two sses. However, as long as a person¡¯s academic qualifications were high enough, the job they found in this field would provide very good pay. Because of this, Su Min was determined on continuing his studies.


    Today, the two sses merged together to form one big ss.


    Instead of ying on his phone during lessons, Su Min concentrated on his books.


    Just then, the phone in his pocket vibrated.


    Li Wenxin touched his book, whispering, ¡°Quickly look at WeChat, I sent you something.¡±


    Su Min doubtfully took out his phone. ¡°What did you send?¡±


    Li Wenxin simply raised an eyebrow and, not giving anything away,ughed with no good intentions. ¡°Open it and see for yourself.¡±


    Su Min suddenly had a bad feeling.


    He opened WeChat and saw that he was sent a link. Once he clicked on it, the link led him to a movie discussion forum.


    He heard the name of this forum before.


    The post Li Wenxin sent to him was about the new ¡°University Thriller¡±. Looking at the title, Su Min felt a little uneasy.


    He had a premonition he¡¯d find something weird.


    ¡¾Shock! Did everyone go see the recently very popr re-release of ¡°University Thriller¡±? Do you have any words to say3?¡¿


    Landlord: I already watched it, hahahahahaha. While watching, I suddenly had a profound realization that love coulde into being anyce, anytime. There were good-looking people, and the ghosts even showed mercy. This horror movie is really good¨Cthe sugar is especially delicious.


    1st Floor: I went to see it with my parents! My mom asked me why one schoolboy kept talking to the air. When I said that he was in the middle of a courtship, she thought I was lying...


    2nd Floor: In order to prepare for this movie, I first went to watch the original ¡°University Thriller¡±. Who wrote the script? Why did a horror movie turn into a romance movie? Spicy chicken movie¨Cwaste of my cinema ticket!


    3rd Floor: Upstairs, don¡¯t be so agitated. Think about it: you spent money on one movie but ended up watching two¨Ca horror movie and a romance movie. Think about how much you¡¯re saving.


    4th Floor: Hahahahahahaha, you all don¡¯t understand love! Jing Xian, hurry up and take your little lover away. Next time, can we see some PDA?


    5th Floor: Why did the script arrange for me to y ¡®Please, Bi Xian¡¯? In the end, I died before even meeting Bi Xian... Does this movie only look at faces?


    6th Floor: Nononono, it looks at IQ! Su Min is a high IQ, top student in Engineering. Doesn¡¯t he sound quite powerful?


    ...


    1314th Floor: Let me just grab this floor4. From today onwards, I am the CP powder of Jing Xian X Su Min. Those who want to eat sugar, hit me up and I¡¯ll give it to you.


    1315th Floor: Quickly, everyone go to this friend¡¯s website. They already wrote a fic about these two, and the sugar is extremely delicious. 1235¡ª


    1316th Floor: Love is like a blue sky with white clouds. A sunlit and boundless sky, but suddenly stormse... Even ghosts can fall in love. What else is impossible?


    ...


    Su Min saw that this post was blowing up.


    Why are these people focusing on the wrong things? Are they properly watching the movie?


    Couldn¡¯t they just enjoy solving mysteries like him?


    Reading their posts¨Cespecially the ones on theter floors writing yellow books6 about him¨Cmade him flush with anger. Were these people not afraid of getting banned...?


    Li Wenxin asked, ¡°Spill it, what were you doing together with Jing Xian in the movie?¡±


    Su Min shook his head and said, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Knowing that he just didn¡¯t want to say it, Li Wenxin pouted before going back to enthusiastically read the forum.


    The yellow books here were really well-written, ah.


    Uploaded on Naeda Trantions. Do not re-upload. https://naedatrantions.home.blog/tbahiahm/


    Two weeks quietly passed by.


    The re-release of ¡°University Thriller¡± finally stopped showing in theaters. A few days ago, Su Min received another text from the cinema.


    Because he had yed a part in the re-release, the cinema gave him a portion of the profits. Altogether, his earnings were quite high.


    It¡¯s no wonder so many people wanted to experience a movie; the promise of money after their sess was enough to hook the audience.


    Su Min¡¯s own family circumstances were above average, so this factor didn¡¯t matter much to him.


    However, the director was very excited.


    His new movie, ¡°University Thriller¡±, finally broke away from the ranks of being ¡®spat on in the streets¡¯, and he had gotten rid of the fixed image created from his previous three movies.


    As his ¡®Great Hero¡¯, Su Min had the ¡®honor¡¯ of appearing on his Weibo for one continuous week. No matter what, every one of the director¡¯s posts would, in one way or another, include Su Min.


    And whenever Su Min was mentioned, Jing Xian was brought up, too.


    When the two movies stopped ying on the big screens and were reced by new movies, the heat eventually died down.


    Su Min¡¯s information was released by many people. Jiang Da¡¯s7 official blog that was also forwarded led many people toment over there.


    Manyizens were concerned about Jing Xian¡¯s identity.


    Su Min once tried to research, but even the great detectives8 of the inte couldn¡¯t unmask the actor behind Jing Xian.


    They ultimately reached this conclusion: Jing Xian is likely a character made up by the cinema for the script and nothing more; he is not an actual person.


    It was a very reasonable guess.


    That was also what Su Min had concluded, but, for reasons unknown, the thought made him ufortable.


    Sometimes, when he¡¯d recall the movie¡¯s plot, all that he had experienced would feel especially real.


    Lin Xiao Yan and Lin Yiri¡¯s actors didn¡¯t know him. Weibo once mentioned that the ones who really do were the two characters in the movie.


    Somehow, Jing Xian seemed even more out of reach.


    Every time Su Min saw the faces of these two actors, he couldn¡¯t help but think of their characters in the movie. The differences between the character and actor was too big¨Cespecially Lin Yiri and his actor.


    In the end, Su Min threw everything rting to ¡°University Thriller¡± in the deepest part of his mind and concentrated on studying.


    After the movie finished showcasing, many people would soon forget about it.


    It¡¯s just a horror movie. Even if it might differ from other films to some extent, there would only be a few who¡¯d really remember it.


    With that thought in mind, Su Min continued to live a lifestyle of three-points and one line9. Gradually, things began to settle down.


    One day after self-studying and reviewing notes, Su Min prepared to wash up and go to bed.


    His daily routine was very disciplined: sleep at 10PM and wake up at 7AM. He had kept this up for years.


    At first, his roommates thought that he wouldn¡¯t be able tost for more than a month. However, after a semester of witnessing Su Min¡¯s self-discipline, everybody wanted him to ept their kneels.


    Only a self-discipline god could persist.


    It was impossible for inte addicts like them to fall asleep before 12 o¡¯clock everyday.


    For their kind, a day would end at 5AM and start at 5PM.


    However, since Su Min¡¯s movements were very light, their sleep schedules weren¡¯t disturbed. And, thanks to bed curtains and earphones, Su Min also didn¡¯t have anyints on the noise.


    The whole dormitory was joyous and harmonious.


    After brushing his teeth, Su Min heard his phone alerting a text.


    Putting down his cup, he opened his phone and clicked on the message. When he read it, Su Min froze and stared nkly at the screen.


    Seeing him stand there for several minutes, Li Wenxin thought that something was wrong.


    He leaned over, inquiring, ¡°What are you looking at? You didn¡¯t pay attention when I called you. It¡¯s already 10 o¡¯clock, shouldn¡¯t you be heading to bed?¡±


    Su Min snapped out of it.


    He showed Li Wenxin his phone screen. ¡°It¡¯s an invitation from New Century Cinema. They¡¯re releasing a new horror movie.¡±


    Compared to a general horror movie, the box office for the re-release of ¡°University Thriller¡± was on fire. Consequently, it also boosted the box office for the original movie.


    Even the director himself was celebrating on Weibo.


    As a result, Su Min was met with his fellow students¡¯ attentive gazes before and after going to ss. Fortunately, he spent most of his time in the dormitory and his ssmates couldn¡¯t intentionallye in to ask questions.


    As for their strange and meaningful nces, Su Min simply ignored them.


    It had been a long time since he¡¯d experienced the movie. The memories he stored deeply in his heart were suddenly hooked out by this text message.


    Li Wenxin looked at the screen. The short message stated that the name of the movie was ¡°Murder Ind¡±. At a nce, one could tell that this wasn¡¯t going to be an easy horror movie.


    He was afraid it¡¯d be more terrifying than ¡°University Thriller¡±.


    The school plot contained many horror stories, but they were nothing more than legends and folklore. On the other hand, plenty of things could go wrong on a small ind.


    A movie that had ¡°Murder¡± in the title and involved people trapped in enclose spaces reeked of blood and death. Who knew how long it would take before someone lost their life.


    Li Wenxin thought for a moment, then asked, ¡°Do you want to go see it? I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll fall ill from fright aftering out. The first time is enough, but the second one is overkill.¡±


    Su Min whispered, ¡°Go.¡±


    Next to him, Wang Di was shocked, ¡°You won¡¯t keep indulging in horror movie from now on, will you? Wake up, top student.¡±


    Su Min looked at him, ¡°You guys said thisst time.¡±


    Wang Di awkwardly smile. ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m worried about you. Just look at the name¨C¡°Murder Ind¡±¨Cyou¡¯re going to die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be alright.¡± Su Min already made up his mind.


    Li Wenxin suddenly thought of something and stopped worrying. ¡°Alright. In any case, you did survive thest film. Good luck.¡±


    Su Min felt that something wasn¡¯t right with his words, but he didn¡¯t think too much of it.


    The cinema wanted him to be the first to watch the movie and, because of theirst cooperation, gifted him the movie ticket.


    Su Min sent a text back to the cinema.

 Chapter 19: Small Island

    <h4>Chapter 19: Small Ind</h4>


    After receiving Su Min¡¯s message, New Century Cinema quickly inquired if they could publicized this information.


    Curious, Su Min asked, ¡°Publicize? Why would you guys want to publicize it?¡±


    The person in charge said, ¡°Naturally, because you seededst time, we want to use your name to build up the hype. If Mr. Su seeded the first time, you will certainly seed the second time...¡±


    Su Min directly stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t publicize it.¡±


    If this promotion n was carried out, it would seem like he wanted to be a celebrity. However, he wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in joining the entertainment industry. All he wanted to do was see a film, that¡¯s all.


    The other side was rather regretful, ¡°Alright, everything will be ording to Mr. Su¡¯s intentions. We originally wanted to attract some of the enthusiasm from thest batch of audience members, but since Mr. Su is unwilling, we¡¯ll let it be.¡±


    With an odd expression on his face, Su Min said, ¡°No need.¡±


    If this was known to the public, he was afraid there¡¯d be another circus in the forum, apanied by new little yellow texts.


    It had been very difficult waiting for the heat to finally cool down. He didn¡¯t want it to stir up again.


    The person in charge quickly ryed his answer back to management, then asked for his ID to prepare the ticket.


    New Century Cinema could still be trusted; the matter of Su Min going to experience a new horror movie¨CMurder Ind¨Cwasn¡¯t leaked.


    In the days leading up to the movie¡¯s release, Su Min continued living life normally.


    asionally, he took time out of his schedule to research Murder Ind¡®s plot.


    Just by looking at its name, one could tell that this horror movie took ce on an ind. In that kind of isted setting, it was very easy for the characters to break contact with the outside world. Once that happens, their cry for help would be left unanswered.


    Unlike University Thriller, this movie had a simple plot, one that could happen to anyone.


    Because fright and suspense were the two most important things to a horror movie, the film did not leak any information.


    Online, the synopsis of Murder Ind only contained a few hundred words, and no key information had been provided.


    This time, there was both a female and male lead. The male lead, Chen Xingzhou, and the female lead, Zhao Mingya, were a pair of sweethearts. In the movie, they were still attending college.


    For unknown reasons, they had a big fight that lead to a cold war.


    The two people¡¯s mutual friends couldn¡¯t stand them being like this any longer. To solve the conflict, they took Chen Xingzhou and Zhao Mingya to an ind, iming that it was to rx.


    But since they arrived at the ind, all kinds of strange events happened one after another.


    Friend #1 died in a bizarre manner, and Friend #2 followed soon after... These consecutive events casted a shadow on everyone¡¯s hearts, enveloping them in terror.


    More and more dangers began approaching the few living people. In order to survive, Chen Xingzhou and Zhao Mingya started to actively seek out the ind¡¯s secret.


    In the end, will they sessfully escape or will no one survive?


    Su Min felt that thetter was more likely to ur.


    The director of Murder Ind was experienced in creating horror movies. He was well-versed in horror movie routines, so an ending with a sessful escape might be too simple for him.


    On the contrary, an ending with no survivors, though a bit terrible, was more frightening on further thought.


    In his heart, Su Minbelled the movie as ¡®slightly dangerous¡¯.


    Since it was likely that no one would return alive, the role he¡¯d receive is most definitely an average cannon fodder. Once the timees, there¡¯s a 100% chance he¡¯d be the first to die.


    Preparation was necessary to avoid this danger.


    After he read from beginning to end, Su Min continued his research.


    However, the things heter found were useless. In the news, there were nothing but some small scandals that happened during filming. Seeing the sweet interactions of the male and female lead actors would not help him survive the horror movie.


    Su Min was very curious about this Murder Ind.


    Early the next morning, Wang Di rushed to Su Min with dark bags under his eyes. ¡°I know where Murder Ind was filmed. Do you want to know?¡±


    Su Min took a moment to respond, ¡°Filming ce?¡±


    Wang Di nodded, ¡°Yeah. Coincidentally, this film was shot in my high school ssmate¡¯s hometown.¡±


    He told Su Min the information he¡¯d heard.


    Murder Ind was filmed on a domestic ind, but that ind wasn¡¯t a tourist attraction. Except for the ind¡¯s residents, very few people would travel there.


    Last year, Murder Ind signed a contract with the people on the ind.


    Wang Di scratched his head, ¡°But he wasn¡¯t home during the filming process, so he isn¡¯t clear on the storyline.¡±


    Last night, he was so excited to tell Su Min that, if he hadn¡¯t been afraid of disturbing Su Min¡¯s sleep, Wang Di would¡¯ve shook him awake.


    Su Min gave him a smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±


    Although Wang Di¡¯s words were of no use to him, he still appreciated his roommate¡¯s good intentions.


    Wang Di thought of something and whispered, ¡°You know, some people are waiting to see you mess up, so perform well and p their faces.¡±


    Because Su Min became an overnight sensation, many people were green with envy. Unlike him, when they went to experience the movie for themselves, they ended up dying tragic deaths.


    So, after they had returned, they spread the rumor that Su Min only had good luck going for him.


    Wang Di didn¡¯t understand their thought process. So what if it¡¯s good luck? Even if good luck lead him to the movie¡¯s finale, it could still be considered a type of strength.


    Su Min was very calm, ¡°What I do is my matter. It has nothing to do with others.¡±


    At present, he didn¡¯t know if he would die at the beginning of the film, halfway through, or live until the conclusion.


    All he could do was try his best.


    The night before the movie¡¯s release, Li Wenxin bought him a talisman.


    Li Wenxin said that he got it from a temple, and told Su Min to take it along with him so he could return alive.


    Su Min just wanted to ignore him.


    https://naedatrantions.home.blog/


    The day of the movie¡¯s release fell on a weekend. A part of this was due to the cinema¡¯s consideration for Su Min¡¯s schedule as a student, but a bigger part was because of the weekend crowds.


    When Su Min arrived to New Century Cinema, many young couples were waiting in line.


    Prior to his arrival, the person in charge had instructed the cinema to guide him. The staff member responsible for this task was the same person who guided him before. This time, he gave Su Min his name, ¡°Call me Xiao He.¡±


    Su Min nodded.


    Xiao He whispered, ¡°The horror movie this time... In fact, there are quite a few audience members who wanted to experience it.¡±


    Quite a few? Contrary to expectations, Su Min thought that it was normal.


    After he had left, many people went to experience University Thriller. However, although they received the same script as him, all of them died and came out within minutes. As a result, there were numerousints on the inte. Some even spected that Su Min entered through the back door1.


    Su Min had just nced at the drama before moving on, not taking it seriously.


    Xiao He asked him, ¡°Mr. Su, do you wish to experience the movie together with other people?¡±


    Su Min shook his head. He didn¡¯t want to be in the same movie with strangers. In the tense environment of horror, everything was unknown.


    It was better to be alone.


    Xiao He didn¡¯t ask further, leading him to a new movie hall. Unlike the theater he went intost time, where there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight, there were already many individuals, including a couple, seated inside this theater.


    Su Min recalled the conversation he heard before. This pair of sweethearts is truly daring to experience a horror movie together.


    The staff member Xiao He left first.


    Su Min put on his helmet and watched as the lights in the theater dimmed. Before long, the movie began to y on the big screen.


    This time, the opening scenes were quite normal, simr to the opening of a countryside film. When the camera panned from the ocean to a small ind, the title of the movie appeared: Murder Ind


    The more serene it seemed, the more terrifying the horror movie actually was. This fact, Su Min was well aware.


    He took a deep breath. As he exhaled, the cinema¡¯s prompt that he hadn¡¯t seen in a long time appeared before his eyes:¡¾Hello, Audience Member Su Min. Are you ready to experience Murder Ind?¡¿


    Su Shi answered ¡®yes¡¯ and soon fell asleep.


    In the theater, all the audience members entered their respective movies.


    The fishy stench of seawater was picked up by the wind and carried on deck.


    Before Su Min could open his eyes, he felt his stomach clench with the urge to vomit. His surroundings jolted and swayed, making him feel extremely ufortable.


    The nausea worsen when salt water sshed up into his nose.


    ¡°Here¡¯s the medicine I just found in the bag. You might feel better after taking it,¡± a female voice sounded from beside him.


    When his eyes fluttered open, he was greeted by the vast blue ocean.


    Su Min nked out before he reacted. Obviously, to travel to an ind, one had to undoubtedly cross the sea. Else, why would it be called an ind?


    As they continued sailing forwards, however, just like a ship drifting infinitely along the waves, he was unable to see any traces of an ind.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time riding a boat; he didn¡¯t expect to be seasick.


    The woman next to him asked, ¡°Su Min, do you need anything?¡±


    Su Min turned his head, still a bit muddled, and took the medicine from her hand. In a low voice, he whispered, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The other party smiled, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to get seasick. Rest well when we get there. We¡¯ll have the barbecue in the evening.¡±


    Su Min only nodded and didn¡¯t respond.


    Within a few seconds, the cinema¡¯s prompt came:¡¾Hello, Audience Member Su Min. Please ept your script as soon as possible.¡¿


    Su Min quickly received the script.


    If he waspletely ignorant to the plot, he was afraid he wouldn¡¯t live long in this horror movie. The first one to die might be him.


    Maybe it¡¯s because he¡¯d already experienced a horror movie, but the script arranged for him by the cinema allowed him to live a few hours.


    This time, Su Min yed the role of the male lead¡¯s, Chen Xingzhou¡¯s, roommate.


    He had very little scenes in the movie. When he rode on the boat, he became seasick; when they finally arrived at the ind, he went to take a rest; when the male and female protagonist merrily had a barbecue with the group in the evening, he dwelled alone in the guesthouse because of his difort.


    Then, when he went to the bathroom to take a shower, he died.


    Su Min, ¡°...¡±


    He was truly speechless.


    Did the cinema have a soft spot for this ce? Why was he arranged to die in the bathroom for two continuous times?


    It was even worse this time; he died while taking a shower.


    Fortunately, he was still on the boat and could live for a brief period of time. For a moment, Su Min actually thought that being seasick was better than taking a shower.


    The person who just spoke to him was Zhao Mingya, the heroine.


    Zhao Mingya was the flower2 of their department. No matter if it was her appearance or her family background, they were all very remarkable. From the past to present, countless of people pursued her.


    Chen Xingzhou and Zhao Mingya had already been together for a semester. Their entire dormitory ate together in the same ce, so everybody more or less knew each other.


    However, Su Min¡¯s character and Zhao Mingya weren¡¯t really familiar, always maintaining a certain distance. The number of times they¡¯ve talked could be counted on one hand.


    Just as he was thinking that, Chen Xingzhou walked over. ¡°Su Min, are you feeling better?¡±


    Su Min replied, ¡°Fortunately, I don¡¯t feel like vomiting anymore.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou felt extremely apologetic, ¡°It¡¯s my fault. For my sake, you guys came along with me.¡±


    ¡®Yes, it¡¯s your fault,¡¯ Su Min thought to himself.


    If Chen Xingzhou and Zhao Mingya hadn¡¯t quarreled, leading him to want Zhao Mingya¡¯s forgiveness, they wouldn¡¯t havee along.


    But if they didn¡¯te, this movie wouldn¡¯t exist.


    ¡°When we return, I¡¯ll treat you guys to a meal for one week, meals so big you¡¯ll be fat,¡± Chen Xingzhou said.


    Although Su Min wanted to refuse, his mouth said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou smiled. Lifting his hand to point somewhere to the left, he said, ¡°Fortunately, we¡¯ll arrive soon. The ck spot there should be the ind.¡±


    Su Min looked to where his finger was pointed.


    The closer they got, the bigger the ck speck became. Su Min, who could already make out the shape of the ind, felt the danger looming in the distance.


    He looked back to the male lead¡¯s cheerful, a bit foolish but sweet, appearance. Living to the end wasn¡¯t going to be easy.


    Su Min wanted to know how the ¡®murders¡¯ wouldmence.

 Chapter 20: The Bathroom (part 1)

    <h4>CHAPTER 20 THE BATHROOM (PART 1)</h4>


    Holographic viewing technology allowed audiences to enter a movie and personally experience it for themselves. Hence, romance movies were the most popr, while nobody was interested in horror movies.


    Su Min was the first viewer to experience a horror movie.


    Later¨C


    Ferocious Ghost: I dare not scare or frighten my sweetheart...


    Su Min: Actually, horror movies aren¡¯t scary at all.


    Audiences: No, no, no, you are ying in a roman film!


    The audiences suddenly discovered that the recent released horror movies were much better than the original ones. Furthermore, to everyone¡¯s surprise, the ghosts were very sweet...


    Perhaps it was near the ind, the danger instead of seasickness.


    Su Min felt tight.


    Chen Xingzhou was still nning the future very beautifully: ¡°If you live for ten days and a half month, Mingya will definitely reconcile with me.¡±


    Su Min wanted to blow his head.


    He thought too good. I was afraid that they were not yet reconciled,several of them on the ship had to die on this small ind.


    This time a total of five people came, except for the hero Chen Xingzhou and the heroine Zhao Mingya. The rest was him, as well as Jiang Yunhuo and Chen Yixin.


    Jiang Yunhuo was their other roommate, and Chen Yixin was the girlfriend of Jiang Yunhuo, and also a ssmate of Zhao Mingya.


    Coming to this ind was the arrangement of them and Chen Xingzhou.


    Su Min sighed and thought that it was impossible to turn round now, and how the horror movie should continue to develop.


    After half an hour, the boat finallynded.


    There were not many houses on the ind, but the scenery was really beautiful and the greenery was very good. It could be seen from the beach.


    And near the evening, they could see the sunset here, it was very beautiful, not lost inparing with some magazine photos.


    Several people got off the boat and Chen Xingzhou went to contact somebody.


    After a few minutes, he came back. ¡°Okay, somebody wille and pick us up. Let¡¯s walk around outside and the house is on the hill.¡±


    Zhao Mingya was curious: ¡°There is nobody at the pier.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°The ind is sparsely popted and basically has no fame. If there are many people, then how can we y?¡±


    Su Min followed them without saying a word, they only thought that Su Min was still seasick.


    From the pier they went forward along the way, and soon to the foot of the mountain, this side of the road becameplicated.


    Chen Xingzhou stood at the intersection and waited for someone to pick up.


    At this moment, Chen Yixin suddenly shouted and jumped off the ground: ¡°Howe so many toads, I am scared to death.¡±


    They only noticed that they were many toads jumping on the road, and the toads were still on the road, as if they were in their nest.


    At first nce, the girls were sacred to go.


    Su Min was not afraid of these things, seeing them all the way ahead, but also a bit scalp tingling, He felt that the ind wasn¡¯t too calm.


    This new horror movie was more psychologically stimting than the previous ¡°Thriller College¡±.


    Su Min heard it and turned around. ¡°There is a grandmother over there.¡±


    The grandmother took a stick made of a branch and walked slowly on the road, and soon she came to them.


    Chen Xingzhou whispered: ¡°Her eyes seem to be invisible.¡±


    Su Min thought that what was wrong with her, it turned out that this grandmother was a blind person, so when she was looking at them, the eyes were like that.


    Grandma asked: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou went forward and said: ¡°We are here to y.¡±


    She coughed: ¡°y? Nothing fun, hurry, it¡¯s not fun here, or you can¡¯t go backter...¡±


    Chen Xingzhou frowned, didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He scheduled for the time, and the ship woulde here to pick them up, so he didn¡¯t worry at all.


    She was still repeating : ¡°There is nothing in this ind, there is nothing fun, there is nothing on the mountain, you still go back...¡±


    Su Min ¡¯s heart moved.


    The grandmother or grandfather who appears in this horror movie usually lives to the end, or is a reminder, this grandmother may be.


    He thought about it and whispered, ¡± Grandma, why can¡¯t I y here? What happened?¡±


    If you asked something at the beginning, it might be very simpleter.


    Grandma was about to talk, and suddenly came a middle-aged man. He said, ¡°You just contacted me?


    The blinded grandma turned and left with the stick.


    Chen Xingzhou quickly replied: ¡°Yes, it is us.¡±


    The middle-aged man said with a bad face: ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me until today, I have not prepared .¡±


    Chen Xingzhou scratched his head: ¡°I told you before that we wille today.¡±


    The middle-aged man did not panic: ¡°the man who was in contact with you before was my brother, he went out of the ind, so I don¡¯t know about it. You can call me Uncle He.¡±


    Since what he said , Chen Xingzhou did not ask again.


    He contacted another person before. He told the man that they would live here,and they wouldn¡¯t leave until the arranged time. he has already transferred the money.


    Uncle He led the way ahead, bypassing the path on which the toads were around , and went up the mountain from the other side.


    Su Min looked back and saw that the blind grandma¡¯s figure had disappeared and he did not know where she went.


    After about ten minutes, everyone finally saw the house.


    This meant everyone could have a rest after taking an whole afternoon boat,


    Uncle He opened the door with the key. The room was a very ordinary bungalow. There were only beds and tables. Even the lights were ordinary light bulbs, and the walls were painted white.


    After they settled down, Su Min finally slept in the room.


    The script from the theater said something happened to him in the shower, he was safe before the shower. So there was no problem sleeping now.


    After waking up, the body was much morefortable. He got up and went outside.


    The sky was already dark, and Chen Yixin prepared the tool needed to grill outside, singing unknown songs.


    Su Min went outside and walked around. When he went back, he always felt that someone was staring at him, but he couldn¡¯t see anything around.


    In the dark night, there seemed to be an unknown monster crouching.


    Su Min remembered a movie called ¡°The Mist.¡±


    In that movie, there were supernatural monsters in the fog, and they were dark here, the ending of the movie was terrible, and this ending was terrible too.


    The danger was like thest day, the most test of the heart.


    The feeling of being squinted became stronger and stronger until Su Min looked up again and found several strange men looking at them on the hillside.


    Because of the darkness, he couldn¡¯t see what they looked like.

 Chapter 20: The Bathroom (part 2)

    <h4>CHAPTER 20 THE BATHROOM (PART 2)</h4>


    Seeing Su Min suddenly looked over, the men quickly turned around and disappeared into the night.


    Su Min determined that it was a man who was not a ghost, but his intuition was not almost right. He did not dare to catch up, because if you were alone, you would be the first one to be solved in the horror movie.


    Jiang Yunhuo came over and asked: ¡°What are you looking at?¡±


    Su Min told the truth: ¡°There were a few men who have been staring at us for a while, I smell a rat.¡±


    And the men¡¯s reaction that they were found by Su Min made him ufortable.


    Jiang Yunhuo frowned and guessed: ¡°It may be that the ind residents see us as new, so be curious.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I hope so.¡±


    Going back to the open space in front of the house, the barbecue has been set up, and the charcoal fire inside was also burnt red, braving the fire.


    At this time, Chen Xingzhou and Zhao Mingya came back from the outside, carrying a small bucket in their hands.


    Su Min observed that the hero¡¯s mood seemed to be very good, probably the reason for being alone with the heroine.


    Chen Yixin greeted: ¡°The food are here finally, Great.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou put the bucket in the middle. ¡°It¡¯s going to kill me all the way back. We will eat this tonight, seafood barbecue.¡±


    They specially bought some dishes here, and the rest of them were just made from the beach, they felt happy .


    Jiang Yunhuo walked over and said ¡°Yohe¡±.


    Then he tilted the bucket to the side of Su Min. ¡°Look at these scorpions, it is as big as a big palm, and they must be eaten to be super fresh.¡±


    The food would be delicious while theing barbecue.


    Su Min haven¡¯t been to the beach, and he did not eat seafood , only heard of the scorpion, the ind was next to the sea,the seafood here is naturally more delicious than those on thend seafood shop.


    He asked: ¡°Do you want me to help?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou refused. ¡°You are a patient, go to bed and juste to eat directly at night.¡±


    Su Min did not insist on either, he left there, walked around the ce where he lived, and found nothing wrong.


    The house was with a yard, with three rooms side by side, like home stay, and there were three wooden doors side by side in the hallway.


    Su Min did not see where the bathroom was.


    When he was about to turn away, his eyes suddenly mmed into the figure over there. it was Uncle He carrying some seafood and vegetables in his hand.


    Uncle He said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll send you some food.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Thank you, Uncle He, where is the bathroom here, I haven¡¯t found it yet.¡±


    Uncle He paused and said: ¡°It¡¯s a bit remote,e with me.¡±


    Su Min followed behind him, Uncle He was a bald head, and he was quite tall , but liked tough, although he didn¡¯t look good as heughed.


    Coming to stop without a minute, Uncle He pointed to the front. ¡°Hey, there, it is a bathroom, the ind is not convenient, so this bathroom is shared by yours.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s line of sight moved in the direction of his fingers and he saw the bright red ¡°bathroom¡± on the door.


    These two words were written in red paint, and the paint were dripping down, shoddy, and dragging out traces.


    It¡¯s a bit like the bloody poster name of a horror movie.


    Su Min suddenly got this idea, and it was a bit cold behind. He turned to see Uncle He staring at him. Su Min smiled: ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    Uncle He alsoughed and said, ¡°Okay, then I will go back .¡±


    After he left, Su Min took a serious look at the bathroom, it¡¯s not far away.


    Looking at the red words, he was more determined that he wouldn¡¯t take a bath tonight until tomorrow daytime.


    Compared with bathing , life were more important.


    After the theater gave the character script, there was no prompt word. Su Min guessed that he would have to live tonight.


    Su Min took the things that Uncle He gave and went back to the barbecue.


    Chen Xingzhou got over the things, dealt with the seafood happily , and caught Uncle He¡¯s fish, a big one, very fat.


    Jiang Yunhuo volunteered to kill the fish.


    As he scratched the scales, he spit out: ¡°Only one grilled fish, it is not enough to eat. I will kill another one.¡±


    How could be enough to eat for five persons? He can finish eating this fish by himself. This wild fish was better than the ones on the market.


    Su Min was kneeling and looking .


    The water here was connected to a water pipe, from the bathroom side, so it should be used frugally that the night¡¯s bath water was not used up .


    After washing out the scales, Jiang Yunhuo broke the fish belly with a knife.


    He was still exining knowledge with Su Min: ¡°In fact, there are a lot of things to eat on the fish. The fish seeds are delicious if they are well handled. I will let you see my chef Jiang¡¯s cooking skill.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo threw out the things in the fish belly and threw it aside.


    Subconsciously Su Min followed to look at the things, saw the bloody things and took back the line of sight, but quickly turned back too.


    He took a twig from the ground and poked the debris.


    The things were quickly poked, and Su Min blinked, and there was a bad feeling in his heart. ¡°What is this?¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Jiang Yunhuo stopped handling the fish, looked at the debris, pulled it directly by hand, and everything inside was turned over.


    A small piece of thing fell out.


    Su Min¡¯s eyelids jumped.


    Because of the darkness it was not clear, Jiang Yunhuo had to pick it up and looked at it. He felt a bit familiar: ¡°This seems like...¡±


    His own hand was aparison on the side, he suddenly remembered something, threw it out like an electric shock, his face turned pale.


    Su Min directly replied: ¡°If you are not mistaken, it is a finger.¡±

 Chapter 21: Midnight

    <h4>CHAPTER 21 MIDNIGHT</h4>


    That broken finger was just as long as our finger. It was thrown ahead in the darkness by Jiang Yunhuo, It could still be seen under the light of the yard.


    It was like a finger sticking out of the ground.


    When Su Min said it, Jiang Yunhuo was even more afraid.


    He thought that something was thrown, and he didn¡¯t expect to see this. How he killed a fish!


    Jiang Yunhuo asked: ¡°Is this an animal¡¯s finger?¡±


    Because the finger have already rotted, they can see the phnx and joints. Jiang Yunhuo was not sure whether it is or not. They were not medical students.


    Su Min shook his head and said: ¡°I feel not.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo¡¯s face became whiter. He thought something and whispered: ¡°Is it a piranha?¡±


    The piranha was in the real world, so he was a bit skeptical.


    Su Min touched the broken finger with the branch, calmed down gradually. ¡°What I just said was wrong. This is indeed an animal finger.¡±


    Under animal ssification, humans are also animals.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Wait, kill the rest of the fish.¡± Jiang Yunhuo thought that what he meant was real animals. He breathed a sign of relief and threw the fish. ¡°I don¡¯t want to handle it. No appetite.¡±


    Although Jiang Yunhuo didn¡¯t know what he wanted to do, He still started to kill all the fish in the bucket.


    Only in the first fish belly there was that kind of thing , and the rest were all normal fish.


    However, SuMin didn¡¯t take a relief on this situation.


    The name ¡°Desperate Ind¡± correspond ed to this cannibal fish. It seemed to make sense. the danger is cannibal fish?


    That would be the bloody horror movie of foreign countries in Europe and America. He didn¡¯t like this kind of movie.


    If the cannibal fish was real ,the sea was too calm while they wereing by boat today.


    Su Min was not sure whether this horror movie tells the story of cannibal fish.


    This was just the beginning of the horror movie.


    The two of them were muttering here, Chen Xingzhou and the other two also noticed there, and asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Min pointed to the things on the ground.


    Zhao Mingya directly covered her mouth: ¡°What is this?¡±


    Although it was dark, she could see the bloody broken finger ced on the ground. it looked like a human finger...


    Jiang Yunhuo rubbed his eyes and said sourly : ¡°This thing was cut out from the fish belly by me.¡±


    Chen Yixin was afraid: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou frowned: ¡°I call to ask Uncle He , this is the fish he sent us, he should know it.¡±


    Su Min stopped him: ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    This ind was not an ordinary ind. They didn¡¯t know whether the residents on the ind were kind or not. just pretend they didn¡¯t t know.


    Su Min didn¡¯t feel Uncle He is a good person.


    Chen Xingzhou looked at him and finally put down his mobile phone and said, ¡°Well, don¡¯t ask, what about this thing?¡±


    ¡°Put aside first.¡± Su Min said: ¡°The remaining fish are clean, are you still going to roast?¡±


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin shook their heads.


    Just kidding, there were fingers in the fish¡¯s stomach, maybe human¡¯s fingers, how can they dare to eat.


    And there would be psychological shadows in this evening.


    Since the unexpected thing, everyone has no interest in eating. As for the fish, no one dared to touch it again.


    Several people grilled the vegetarian dishes, and then ate some of their own snacks, were finally full.


    Chen Xingzhou was still annoyed. ¡± Are we thinking too much? I have checked the ind before, no news about the cannibal fish.¡±


    If there was such news, he would note here.


    Jiang Yunhuo guessed: ¡°Is the people on this ind eating the cannibal fish ? I respect them as true warriors.¡±


    Su Min thought more than they did.It was not clear whether the fish eats alive or dead, but the ind was in crisis.


    Chen Xingzhou took out his mobile phone again and said, ¡°I want them to pick us up tomorrow, not to y here.¡±


    Su Min did not stop him, that was the best if they could go.


    It was just that things were not that simple.


    Just Chen Xingzhou told that they would go back tomorrow, and he quarreled with the other party: ¡°Can¡¯t add money? It¡¯s not a question of money. What is the problem... Must I wait so long?¡±


    After a full minute, he hung up.


    Su Min guessed from his face: ¡°The other party says that he will pick us up after a few days?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou nodded: ¡°He says that the ship has been rented out, and we must wait until others return it.¡±


    So it was useless to have money.


    Su Min predicted it. ¡°since it is so, let¡¯s take a break early, and see what happens tomorrow day.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou nodded, and now it can only be this way.


    Originally there were three rooms, but they slept in the two rooms at night.


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin slept in a room, and their three big men slept next door, and if they had something, they could call directly.


    Su Min pointed them to the bathroom and reminded them: ¡± the bathroom is over there, I followed Uncle He to go there. but I don¡¯t suggest you.¡±


    Several of them went to see it and were scared back.


    It wasn¡¯t the bathroom, it was really a haunted house, the words were written like blood, no one dared to go in.


    Chen Yixin was cowardice and said: ¡°I... I still don¡¯t take a bath.¡±


    Although she couldn¡¯t stand the bath, but let her go to the bathroom in such a big night and in such the darkness. In case the power stopped, half a life could be scared.


    Zhao Mingya also said: ¡°Forget it, boil water myself.¡±


    Wait until tomorrow day.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°I will burn some water for you. Let¡¯s make it tonight. I will go to the bathroom tomorrow to see if it is clean.¡±


    Zhao Mingya nodded.


    There was still water here, and they have picked up a few barrels with a water pipe. After the boiling, it was alreadyte at night, and the moon was on the tip.


    Two girls naturally used it first.


    After the new water boiled, Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo washed in the room, and Su Min stood in the hallway.


    It is surrounded by empty space, and he felt the darkness can eat them.


    Su Min still remembered the scene that few men were looking at them strangely. he went back to the room, simply washed it with hot water andy down on the bed.


    Originally there was only one bed, but Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo moved their own beds, so they didn¡¯t squeeze into a bed.


    Three people were lying on their beds.


    Jiang Yunhuo grievances: ¡°I only ate a bag of potato chips tonight.¡±


    He often eat two bowls of rice, and a variety of delicious snacks. And tonight and lose weight directly.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Do you want to eat fish?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo: ¡°...¡±


    Chen Xingzhou¡¯s face didn¡¯t look good, and the reply to the boat was too bad for him. They still had to stay here for a few days, not knowing what was going on.


    The fish were eating people, and anything could happen.


    Su Min was very calm, and re-constion: ¡± We should sleep now, tomorrow we will find something to eat.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    A few hour¡¯s taking the boat and walking on the mountains, they were really exhausted and slept without lying for a while.


    ***


    Late at night, Su Min was awakened by the tips of the theater.


    [Audience Su Min, congrattions on your sessful change of your script, please continue to work hard, as a reward, we will give you a keyword prompt, the first prompt is: room]


    Su Min suddenly woke up.


    The word of the room in the theater was too directional, and they were in the room.


    The first prompt in the previous movie¡±Thriller Colleg¡± he remembered was the bathroom, and then Liu Lili died in the bathroom that night.


    Did this prompt indicate that someone would die in the room?


    Su Min was not in a mood to sleep , and put up his ears to listen to it. Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo¡¯s snores came one after another and lived well.


    As for Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin next door, he was not very sure.


    Just when we got here today, things became confusing, especially the fish were eating people. The plot was more extremely frightened than that of ¡°Thriller College¡±.


    Su Min also remembered the blind grandma.


    There was such an existence in the horror movie, she must know something, and he would look for the grandma tomorrow to see if he can ask anything.


    At this moment, the rapid knocking of the door sounded.


    Su Min¡¯s heart was beating, and instantly he imagined countless horror episodes, including the knocking on the door in the previous toilet.


    It was really amazing.


    Su Min dared not to open the door, only listened to that non-stop voice, and wondered what to do if somebody broke into the door.


    He didn¡¯t expect the knock suddenly stopped.


    This change made SuMin breathe a sigh of relief. When he started to close his eyes and sleep, and the dull knocking sounded again.


    The voice was very short, but scarier in the middle of the night.


    Su Min thought of the prompt of the ¡°room¡±. With a new idea, would the door was opened, the three of them would be directly killed?


    He looked at Chen Xingzhou, who was asleep with the eyes non-moving. He thought that the hero of the movie should not be so easy to have an ident.


    Su Min got out of bed carefully and pushed Jiang Yunhuo and Chen Xingzhou.


    Jiang Yunhuo woke and got angry, When he was ready to swear. He was stopped by Su mn: ¡°Don¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou also woke up in confusion.


    Just as the two men were confused, the knocking sounds reappeared, and the three people heard it clearly this time.


    Chen Xingzhou was silent for a while and asked: ¡°Who is knocking at the door now?¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo has shivered, whispered: ¡°Is it Zhao Mingya? Are you afraid toe to us at night?¡±


    No one knew this guess was right or not.


    Chen Xingzhou did not dare to go out alone: ¡°I called to ask them.¡±


    Before going to bed he had warned repeatedly both of them not to turn off their mobile phones , and they should turn on the vibrate without ringing.


    He called Zhao Mingya. After about a few seconds, she ansewered. Chen Xingzhou asked directly: ¡± Aer you both in the room?¡±


    Zhao Mingya looked at Chen Yixin next to her and wondered: ¡°Yes, Yi Xin is asleep, what happened?¡±


    When Chen Xingzhou started to answer, she heard the knocking.


    Zhao Mingya jolted, all kinds of terrible thoughts came out. ¡°How...¡±


    Chen Xingzhou also heard: ¡°You also heard this voice on your side.¡±


    Zhao Mingya also can¡¯t care about the cold war between them, asked: ¡°What the hell is going on? Aren¡¯t you knocking at the door?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°No, we thought you were knocking at the door.¡±


    Zhao Mingya was afraid: ¡°No, Yi Xin and me are sleeping.¡±


    The safest one could be smashed, and both sides thought that the other party knocked on the door. In fact, they were each in their own room, no one of them knocking.


    A question floated in the hearts of five people.


    ¨C Not them, who was knocking at the door?


    The atmosphere suddenly became tense. Jiang Yunhuo was angry and scared. After a long time, he said: ¡°Let me open the door and see who it is. You are behind me.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou grabbed him, ¡°What if?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°...I will look from the crack of the door first, and then close the door if something is wrong. We have three people.¡±


    They thought it was perfect, but the situation was not so optimistic.


    Su Min listened carefully to the knocking sound that stopped and started, and stepped closer to the source of the sound, and found that something was wrong.


    It didn¡¯t like a knock on the door.


    Su Min put the entire ear on the wall and really confirmed that the sound came out of the wall.


    Someone was constantly knocking in the wall?

 Chapter 22: Seafood

    <h4>CHAPTER 22 SEAFOOD</h4>


    Someone knocked in the wall. This discovery wasparable to knocking on the door, and the two levels of horror were simr.


    Zhao Mingya and they were only separated by a wall, the sound of the knock could be heard that meant it was in this wall.


    People can¡¯t live in the wall.


    This is amon sense, even if it is alive, it will die after a long time.


    Although Su Min felt terrible, he also learned a lot from the previous horror movies, said: ¡°It was transmitted from inside.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°Let me see what¡¯s inside.¡±


    What he want to do was very scary at night.


    Su Min pulled him, whispered: ¡°What things you can find, I suggest not to worry, just look at it tomorrow.¡±


    No matter what you do at night, it is dangerous, and the daytime gives people a sense of security .


    The curtains of the window were pulled, and no one dared to open it now for fear of seeing something outside.


    Chen Xingzhou nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    In fact he was a little afraid , but he felt a bit reassuring for seeing Su Min¡¯s calm look.


    When one panics, it is easy for everyone to panic.


    After lying back on the bed, the percussion in the wall continued, and it was like a knock on the heart.


    Chen Xingzhou sent a message to Zhao Mingya, he wanted her to sleep, not to worry about it.


    Su Min was lying in bed with her eyes closed, but he was thinking about ¡°Thriller College¡±. This time it was really dangerous.


    And urately he did it with the help of Mirror Immortalst time. he almost showed up in every danger situation.


    This time he was alone.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help thinking of the day that he left from the horror movie. The mirror Immortal in the stairwell did say his name, and I didn¡¯t know if it was true or not.


    He went online and checked but they were others¡¯ names.


    Perhaps it was just a character created by a theater in a horror movie, and it only left him with the word ¡°Shen Su¡±.


    The percussion in the wall continued, knocking and stopping, listening more made them feel scary at first and now they could ignore it.


    If he was really dead, then the experience ended.


    Su Min fell asleep with thinking about it.


    ......


    In the morning, Su Min slept to wake up naturally.


    On another bed, Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo slept darkly, and they could not be seen the scared look ofst night.


    After he washed it, he went to the yard.


    Thest night¡¯s rubbish was left outside , including the broken finger that was cut out from the belly of the fish, and it was still there.


    The blood was already dry, and it looked even more disgusting. Su Min just took a few eyes and took back his sight.


    Behind him came the voice of Zhao Mingya: ¡°Su Min,st night you...¡±


    Su Min made a banned gesture and looked around. ¡°We don¡¯t say this now. I will wake up Chen Xingzhou first.¡±


    Zhao Mingya nodded.


    She didn¡¯t sleep well the whole night, so there was dark ck under the eyes, and the eyes were covered with concealer.


    As for Chen Yixin, she slept until dawn, I didn¡¯t feel it at all.


    When Zhao Mingya thought about the knocking sound in the wall, she was afraid that something crawled out to eat them.


    Fortunately, it was safe all night.


    Just saying, Chen Xingzhou has opened the door.


    Seeing Zhao Mingya standing in the yard, he quickly said: ¡°Mingya, how was your sleepst night?¡±


    Zhao Mingya replied: ¡°Just so so .¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°This mes me. I don¡¯t mind what you say when you get back. It won¡¯t happen next time.¡±


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou knew that her words meant a bad mood, and that was right . It was hard to persuade her to travel, and also they encountered this terrible thing. Who will be happy.


    He came out and looked for something in the yard, and then found an iron tool that seemed to be used for farming.


    Chen Xingzhou took it and went back to the room. ¡°Do you want to open it?¡±


    He patted the ground, this tool was quite strong, just can be used to knock, mainly the wall was strong enough.


    Jiang Yun fired up, ¡°open!¡±


    He just wanted to see if the dead were knocking inside. The sound he heardst night was true or not.


    Su Min came in and stopped: ¡°No, if we find that it is a corpse, what should we do next?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo stunned: ¡°Of course it is an rm.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Is the rm useful? In this small ind that you must be on the boat for a long time, will we be safe before the policee?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou suddenly put down the tools.


    He whispered: ¡°I understand what you mean.¡±


    The killer here was definitely the people on the ind. They didn¡¯t know who is the murderer? If they found the murderer, maybe he would kill them?


    The ind and the outside ce were separated by a sea, how they woulde soon, and if there were people inside, they must be dead.


    Thinking of this, Chen Xingzhou was horrified.


    Su Min said: ¡°We did it as nothing happened. When the ship arrived, we left and then called the police.¡±


    This was the surest way.


    But it was also the worst thing to do in the horror movie. Su Min had no choice. Now once they got the body out of it, what did they do with it? How did they hide it?


    If Uncle He came and found it, what can they do ?


    Su Min never ruled out the possibility that he is a murder.


    This ind was known as the desperate ind, which was capable of killing people. It was not only that ghosts can kill people, but also people can kill people.


    Su Min never looked down on anyone.


    Chen Xingzhou also decided: ¡°We will pretend to be traveling, keep vignt at all times, and wait for the boat to leave as soon as it arrives.¡±


    The others would think that they have not discovered it at all, and the murderer should not kill directly.


    Su Min nodded. ¡°I will bury the broken finger today, don¡¯t let them see it, and go out to y togetherter.¡±


    Staying here was dangerous.


    Chen Xingzhou went out after saying that. he buried the bloody fingers and made an inconspicuous mark.


    Marking was also for evidence after the rm.


    Su Min stood at the door and said: ¡°Don¡¯t think so much, I will go to the bath first.¡±


    There was a big sun outside, and the security was still very strong. After all, it was safe during the day.


    Chen Xingzhou nodded: ¡°Yes, I will go there too.¡±


    Su Min took her clothes and went straight to the bathroom. When he came to the door of the bathroom, he slowed down and observed the bathroom carefully .


    This bathroom was actually a square structure, the outside is normal, except for the word ¡°bathroom¡±in red paint.


    The door was unlocked and Su Min pushed the door open.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    There was a sudden scream of a middle-aged man.


    Su Min did not expect anyone inside, and saw two men in it, almost at the same age, their faces were unshaven.


    He replied: ¡°I am here to travel.¡±


    The opposite man looked around: ¡°Do you live in uncle He¡¯s house?¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Um.¡±


    Another man pulled the man who was asking the question, said, ¡°Since he wants to use it, let¡¯s go first, don¡¯t bother him.¡±


    He said another word, Su Min did not hear clearly.


    These two men were the ones of the few people he saw outsidest night, he didn¡¯t know what they were doing here.


    Su Min turned his side and watched them leaving the bathroom.


    He kept staring. He didn¡¯t expect that the two men turned head back to look at him after they left, and the three people just looked at each other.


    Su Min revealed a harmless smile of humans and animals.


    The two men turned back and gradually disappeared into the front, and the excitement just stayed in Su Min¡¯s heart.


    It was undeniable that he was nervous when they looked at each others.


    After he was on this ind, he had never let his heart down. He felt that he may die at all times, and he was almost ready to be persecuted.


    Su Min sighed and entered the bathroom.


    This was the form of an empty bathhouse inside. There were about five sprinklers on the wall, and the ditches were below, all the way to the innermost hole.


    Because the conditions were simple, even there were not tiles, everything was cement.


    The bathroom was just as big as this and there was nopartment, nothing at first nce. Su Min breathed a sigh of relief.


    The two men didn¡¯t know what to do here before.


    Su Min walked around in a circle carefully, and found nothing about the micro camera.


    He ced the clothes on the opposite bench and prepared to take a shower.


    He chose the nearest sprinkler, saw the cold and hot water sign affixed to the faucet, and unscrewed it.


    The clean water rushed down.


    Su Min did not take off her clothes first, but looked around again and everything was as normal as before.


    There were so many things in a bathroom. How can a horror movie set a bath into a high-frequency scene? He couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    And this plot can¡¯t be put out, what was the use.


    Su Min was washing quickly with thinking.


    As early as the holographic observation, the New Century Cinema has dered that these will not be seen.


    Because these were brainwave plots, they will be automatically deleted or mosaiced. This was also a technological advancement. Otherwise, no one will dare to experience it. people will stay for several years in a movie, and it was impossible that people took a bath or went to the toilet.


    The water was getting less and less, and it flew down sparingly.


    Su Min washed for a long time and finally found out, subconsciously looking up at the sprinkler, and it was still water flowing.


    The dripping water was getting more and more turbid, just like mixing mud, it looked very dirty.


    ¡°Uncle He , Why are youing here?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou¡¯s voice suddenly sounded outside.


    Su Min frowned while hearing the word ¡°Uncle He¡±, he didn¡¯t want to contact with anyone who lived on this ind.


    Outside Uncle He said: ¡°I just came to see if you have any shorings. If you want something, you can tell me.¡±


    Su Min did not dy, directly closed the nozzle, wiped the body with a towel, and put on the clothes to leave.


    When he left the bathroom, he subconsciously nced at the closed sprinkler that was still dripping liquid drop by drop


    The reason why it was liquid was the liquid was like blood.


    Su Min felt that the scalp was numb.


    The sprinkler was like a man¡¯s throat that has been cut, slowly dripping blood down, not knowing when to stop.


    He didn¡¯t dare to look again and left the bathroom.


    Outside Chen Xingzhou was standing with Uncle He, two people were only a few meters away from the bathroom.


    Chen Xingzhou replied without feeling the fear: ¡°Fortunately, there is nothing missing, and we have enough.¡±


    He must be steady.


    Chen Xingzhou just didn¡¯t want toe here, just identally saw Uncle He on the edge of the bathroom, he only spoke.


    Uncle He nodded, then asked with a smile: ¡°...How was the fishst night, is it delicious?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou rubbed his hand and said: ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    Uncle He was very pleased and said: ¡°We have a lot of seafood. Today I will give you some more. You will definitely not know how to get it when youe.¡±


    He looked at Su Min again.


    Su Min showed a smile. ¡°The fish is delicious.¡±


    Uncle He alsoughed. ¡°It¡¯s Okay if it is delicious, I¡¯m afraid that you don¡¯t like to eat it. and I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll neglect you.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to discuss this and shifted the topic: ¡°How is the water in the bathroom so turbid?¡±


    Uncle He blinked. ¡°This is.... because themunication between the ind and the outside is inconvenient, and the fresh water is limited. It is all brought from the sea.¡±


    Su Min stunned: the sea water that was brought? ?

 Chapter 23: By The Sea

    <h4>CHAPTER 23 BY THE SEA</h4>


    It is certainly impossible to take a shower in the sea. Su Min will find out at the time that it is fresh water when washing.


    Although sea bathing is good for the body, but it is not entirely useful.


    If she really used sea water, plus the fish which could eat people... Su Min¡¯s goose bumps are all up.


    Chen Xingzhou did not know the situation and asked: ¡°No, I will use fresh water to wash my body after going to the beach. Can I take a shower?¡±


    He thought that it would be ufortable. After all, sea water is not the same as fresh water.


    Uncle He said: ¡°Of course not. What do you think? There is a processing system on the ind that can bring the seawater over and process it into fresh water for reuse. So the amount is very small, you have to save it.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what the processing system he said was, but it is not surprising that there is such a system on the ind.


    Water turbidity is not the major problem, the problem is the blood.


    Su Min clearly saw that the water droplets were red, and there was no second guess in the horror film.


    Chen Xingzhou looked at the bathroom said: ¡°It turns out.¡±


    Uncle He touched his bald head and showed a smile: ¡°I will go back if nothing happens. You can call me if something happens.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Uncle He didn¡¯t take a few steps away, He suddenly thought of something, and turned and said: ¡°Right, forgot to tell you something.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou asked: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Uncle He pointed to the bathroom not far away. ¡°There may be a power outage in the near future, so you should sleep as early as possible in the evening, don¡¯t walk around, the ind is easy to get lost.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou nodded and said: ¡°Well, I got it.¡±


    When Uncle He left this ce, Su Min really rxed and pinched his eyebrows.


    If there is a power outage, he thought it¡¯s not a good thing. After all, it¡¯s ck, and everything is easy to happen.


    Chen Xingzhou walked over and whispered: ¡°When you were in the bathroom, I saw Uncle He over there, I want to remind you.¡±


    Su Min frowned and asked: ¡°When did he arrive at the bathroom, where did you see it at the time?¡±


    He felt disgusting that someone is watching him when he is taking a shower, but he didn¡¯t see anyone in the bathroom at that time.


    Chen Xingzhou nodded and said, ¡°Yes, I remember.¡±


    Of course he wouldn¡¯t forget anything in such a short time. He went to the bathroom and found the location of Uncle He.


    Chen Xingzhou turned and said: ¡°It is here, I just saw him here. I don¡¯t know what he is doing.¡±


    Su Min walked over. ¡°Is it here?¡±


    He looked at this ce, there seemed to be nothing around, here is the ce of the sewer, a ditch straight through.


    Su Min was about to leave, but he glimpsed a small square hole above.


    The hole is small and square which above his head, he can reach it by reaching out.


    Su Min thought of something, he felt scared and said: ¡°Chen Xingzhou, you y basketball, so you can jump up to see if this square hole is inside the bathroom.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou also found that something was wrong, he jumped back and forth a few times.


    Eventually he stopped and whispered: ¡°Yes, it should be a vent.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s face is not good-looking, but he thought that the height of Uncle He is not same as his, and hepletely can¡¯t reach this square hole.


    He reached out and touched the inside of the square hole. It was dust. Without a camera, it made him relieved.


    Chen Xingzhou thought that he was worried that he was being peeked. He quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about Uncle He. When I saw it, Uncle He was obviously just arrived.¡±


    Su Min clearly know what happened and said:¡±I know.¡±


    After this incident, Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo did not dare to dy, taking a bath as fast as snoring, and letting Su Min look outside.


    It¡¯s already more than nine o¡¯clock, the sun is shining outside, and there is no horrible thing to happen.


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin at thest, Chen Xingzhou volunteered to be the first.


    It¡¯s almost eleven after everything is done.


    What happened in the bathroom, Su Min and Chen Xingzhou did not tell them, they just warn them don¡¯t go bathing alone when they are not there.


    Zhao Mingya think of a thing which she heard about suddenly.


    In the past, girls went to the countryside, and then they were peeked by the vigers while taking a shower, and they even use the photographs they took to threat the girls.


    Su Min and Chen Xingzhou have blocked the vents.


    After washing the clothes, everyone was hungry, they didn¡¯t eat anything in the morning.


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin were going to cook and say directly: ¡°Go out in the afternoon after take the lunch, you can¡¯t y anything in an hour.¡±


    Su Min has no opinion definitely.


    The rice is ready-made here, and it is cooked directly after the scouring. Chen Yixin and Zhao Mingya checked it several times before they cook it.


    They are afraid of they cooked something that couldn¡¯t eat.


    There was a small vegetable garden opened in the yard, and they take some vegetables from it, then a whole farmhouse vegetarian dish was made.


    Jiang Yunhuo sat in the yard and said, ¡°I am afraid that the dishes in this yard can¡¯t be eaten. Then we really have to starve to death. Have you seen the meat barbecued pork? It¡¯s really scared.¡±


    The psychological shadow of his life is that movie, and now there is one more psychological shadow in life, that is, the broken finger in the fish belly.


    It has simply refreshed the world view of Jiang Yunhuo.


    Chen Xingzhou kicked him and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say this.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It is possible, but I think it wouldn¡¯t happen there.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be so mad, if this is real, he decided toin the cinema.


    The dishes made by the two greatdies are not delicious. The three boys don¡¯t dare toin it, so they have to be praised.


    Especially Chen Xingzhou, he even said: ¡°It¡¯s delicious, Mingya is the best.¡±


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°Eat can¡¯t stop your mouth.¡±


    Chen Xingzhouughed, he looks so silly and said nothing.


    After the meal, they fulfilled the decision ofst night and pretended do not know what had happened, they just do what they want to do, eat what they want to eat.


    As for the temptations of the inders, they pretended that they don¡¯t understand it.


    It is normal to go to beach when theye to an ind. This ind has not been developed, so the sea water is very clean.


    The beach is under the mountain, Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin wear swimsuits in their jackets.


    Su Min is embarrassed to say his own guess, for fear that they will expose something, and he is not sure if the sea water is not clean.


    From a small road you can see the beautiful beaches, the endless ocean and the magnificent scenery.


    Su Min forgot the danger of this ind for a time.


    Chen Xingzhou said with emotion: ¡°The scenery here is really good. If everything is normal, we can y here for a long time.¡±


    But obviously it is impossible.


    Chen Yixin felt very happy. When she saw such a beautiful sea, she wanted to go into the water. She ran straight from the path next to the grass and ran to the bottom.


    She ran only a few steps away. Several people only heard ¡°ah¨C¡± and Chen Yixin fell to the ground.


    The girlfriend was ravaged, Jiang Yunhuo as a boyfriend, of course, rushed to help her, he saw a big pit next to her.


    He said: ¡°How can I be so careless, I have not seen such a big pit.¡±


    Chen Yixin stood up and disliked: ¡°How is this pit here? I just ran over the grass and didn¡¯t see it.¡±


    Su Min and Chen Xingzhou also looked at it. It is indeed that this pit was blocked by the grass and it was invisible from the small road.


    Chen Yixin¡¯s feet were green until the ankles, and it looked dirty. She frowned and was going to wash.


    Several people looked around the puddle, looks like to see a flower.


    Just then, two eyes were exposed from the inside.


    Zhao Mingya was seeing seriously, and she was shocked and took a step back. ¡°What is this?¡±


    Suddenly the exposed eyes were on the water, and when she looked again, the eyes were gone, as if she were seeing illusions.


    The water surface has fluctuated a bit.


    Su Min is a bit skeptical. ¡°Is there something in it? you are far away, beware of falling.¡±


    Chen Yixin¡¯s feet just stepped on the edge of the hole and did not fall in.


    Su Min¡¯s voice just fell, and the two cockroaches suddenly came out from the inside, they have a green body. They go far away after three or two jumps.


    The green on the beach is particrly obvious, and several people have been shocked by this change.


    Jiang Yun felt relief. ¡°It turned out to be cockroaches. I thought it was a monster, it was scary.¡±


    He is not afraid of this thing.


    Zhao Mingya was thinking of it and said: ¡°Do you say that the cockroaches over there are all going out of this pit?¡±


    There were a lot of cockroaches on the road when they came before. They were shocked at the time and the cockroaches were taken down by Uncle He.


    Su Shi meditated and said: ¡°Maybe.¡±


    The pit is quite big, it is more than one meter wide, and there are green nts and algae on the edge of it, which are uneptable aquatic nts. The whole water surface is dirty and green.


    It is unclear why a ce has so many cockroaches. After all, he is not learning this aspect.


    Chen Xingzhou took a long branch from a distance and said, ¡°Excuse me, let me see how deep this pit is.¡±


    He cautiously putted the branch into the pit and stirred.


    The surface of the green algae was messed up, wrapped around the branches, it seems a bit disgusting, Chen Yixin has not wanted to see.


    Such a disgusting pit, she really does not want to look at it again.


    Chen Xingzhou couldn¡¯t stand it and stopped,menting: ¡°It¡¯s quite deep, don¡¯t step on it.¡±


    Zhao Mingya frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t stir it up, it¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo also stopped him and said: ¡°Yes, yeah, beware of the cockroaches to revenge you, stop it, cockroaches is poisonous.¡±


    Chen Yixin said: ¡°I just went to the sea to swim and wash my feet.¡±


    She took Zhao Mingya to the beach.


    On the beach, there were some holes that they had made yesterday. They were all made to grab scorpions. But they just ate a little bitst night.


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin are both master swimmers. They often go to the swimming pool together to swim, so they are not afraid at all.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°I want try it too. Su Min, Do you want toe with me?¡±


    Su Min shook his head and said: ¡°No, I don¡¯t want. Be careful.¡±


    It is said that all drowning people can swim, although it¡¯s not necessarily all right, but most of them are in this sentence.


    After several people walked away, Su Min squatted down at the edge of the pit.


    He picked up the broken branch that Chen Xingzhou threw in the pit and re-smashed it inside the pit.


    The pit is indeed a bit deep, he don¡¯t know how it was formed, and it¡¯s hard to stir it. The green algae looks disgusting.


    Su Min pulled out the branches from the pit.


    When he want to throw it away, he saw something hanging on the branches and looked at it subconsciously.


    Su Min put the branches in front of her eyes, and the unpleasant smell came out.


    It seems to be a piece of clothing hanging on the branch.


    Su Min forgot it¡¯s dirty, reached out and ripped off the things on the branches, and carefully touched it, it was indeed the cloth of the clothes.


    Who will throw clothes in this pit?


    Su Shi denied this ordinary answer, a conjecture that fits the horror filmes to mind ¨C


    There may be a body in this pit.

 Chapter 24 Drowning

    <h4>Chapter 24 Drowning</h4>


    This is only Su Min¡¯s guess which didn¡¯t rule out the fact that there is only clothes inside, so he puts the branch in the pit again and pokes.


    This branch is not thick, so he can¡¯t poke it too hard.


    After a few times, Su Min gave up decisively. He can¡¯t get the things inside with the branches, so he have to fish them.


    Since this is here, I am afraid there is something inside.


    Su Min looked around, Chen Xingzhou with other friends have already swimming in the sea, it seems that only they are there, the inders do not.


    This small ind is actually quite ups and downs. There are many small roads under the mountains and hills. There are many bends in the road. There are forests along the road. It can be said that all kinds of terrains are there. They don¡¯t know what will exist if they still walk inside.


    He is afraid to walk inside alone.


    Su Min took out the branches and prepared to throw them. But he didn¡¯t expect that there was something on the branches at the time.


    It is a bone simr to a broken finger and is brought up by a cloth strip.


    Su Min¡¯s heart sank, his previous guess came true, and there was still a body in this deep pit.


    What happened on this ind, why are there all kinds of strange ces of corpse, and those cockroaches still stay in this pit.


    Su Min did not dare to think further, the more she wanted to be more horrible.


    From yesterday to now, the fear of ¡°Desperate Ind¡± has been much stronger than ¡°Thriller College.¡±


    Although a real ghost has not been seen so far, he has a deep understanding of the truth. No ghost is more terrible than a ghost.


    Su Min no longer looked at it, put the things on the branches back into the pit, and then cut the branches and hid them in the distant grass.


    This way that others can¡¯t find what they have done.


    After doing these things, he went to the beach.


    At three o¡¯clock, Chen Xingzhou came safely from the sea andy on the beach to enjoy the sun.


    Su Min sat down and didn¡¯t go into the water.


    Jiang Yunhuoy on the beach and said, ¡°Su Min, you should also go to y, this is much better than the tourist attractions.¡±


    Chen Yixin said: ¡°Yes, what have you been doing in that big pit, is there anything in it?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I found clothes from inside...¡±


    The words have not finished, Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°What clothes?¡±


    Su Min felt that it was not only useless to say it, but it would cause panic and shook his head said: ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuoy down again: ¡°Why don¡¯t you y in the water.¡±


    Su Min shook his head and said: ¡°I have no interest in swimming. Maybe it was yesterday that seasickness has not slowed down.¡±


    After he said this, everyone didn¡¯t force him, after all, He is the patient.


    After lying for more than an hour, several people went into the water again. This time is for a good swim and then return to where they live.


    Later, Jiang Yunhuo also jumped.


    On the beach, Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin are discussing cosmetics and clothes, and Su Min can¡¯t join them.


    He can only sit in a daze and think about things on this ind.


    First of all, he determined that the inders had problems and did not know what the problem was, but the performance of Uncle He was very abnormal.


    As for other people, he is not in contact.


    He think the few men he sawst night and the two men he saw in the bathroom today were not ordinary.


    Is it because the inders have low tolerance for foreigners?


    This is not impossible. This ind has not been developed into a tourist attraction. Only the inders live here. They are rushing in, and maybe the other party is not happy.


    Although Uncle He¡¯s younger brother agreed before.


    Seeing that Uncle He looks very concerned about them, but he felt that every smile of Uncle He have a deep meaning. As for what it means, he can¡¯t guess for a while.


    Zhao Mingya suddenly sat next to him and whispered, ¡°Su Min, have you fallen asleepst night?¡±


    Su Min turned his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Zhao Mingya shook her head and said, ¡°How could i sleep, I have been listening to the voice and ying the phone for one night.¡±


    This is her first time that she met such a terrible thing.


    Su Min said: ¡°No wonder your dark circles are so heavy.¡±


    Zhao Mingya covered her eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you know that you can¡¯t mentioned this in front of a girl? Take it back.¡±


    Su Min did not expect her reaction will be so fierce. He said, ¡°I am jealous. I have not seen anything. I just said that is a lie.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know either.


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°But the things inside are not out, it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Last night, she was afraid that the things in the wall would break out of the wall, and then they would kill them all, and she was scared for a whole night.


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t think about it, I think, the other party is not dangerous to us, temporary.¡±


    Zhao Mingya nodded. ¡°I think so too.¡±


    If I really want to kill them, I wouldn¡¯t just knock on the wallst night, I wille out.


    ......


    On the shore, they were chatting, Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo swim in the water.


    Eventually, at the prescribed ce, Jiang Yunhuo lost, and the two men were smiling and ready to swim back to the shore.


    At this moment, the sun is about to set, and the sea level has be dark.


    Chen Xingzhou was swinging his legs, and at this moment, his ankle on his left foot was mmed.


    It is a hand.


    Chen Xingzhou was shocked and struggling. The cold hand violently pulled him into the water and sank.


    The ssh of water caused the attention of Jiang Yunhuo.


    Jiang Yunhuo had already swam a distance and quickly went back. He was picked him up in the water and the two formed a tug-of-war.


    Chen Xingzhou could clearly feel the cold of the hand and really wanted to take him to the bottom of the sea.


    Eventually the hand suddenly released.


    Chen Xingzhou mmed into the water, and the whole person was embarrassed, and there was still a feeling of being caught in the ankle.


    Jiang Yunhuo asked: ¡°Is it okay? Just cramped.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou gasped and said: ¡°Someone just suddenly caught me underneath, not cramping.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo was scared. ¡°What, is there anyone else in the sea?¡±


    They yed here for an afternoon, and they didn¡¯t see other people at all. They wonder how the people who haven¡¯t been seen on the bottom of the sea have been can persisting for so long.


    Obviously not right.


    Chen Xingzhou shook his head and said: ¡°Don¡¯t say it now, we can discuss it aftere back, I am afraid that if Ie back again, I will suffer.¡±


    The experience that I just had was not ordinary. When he thought about it, he was cold on the back of the whole person. Whose hand was, he couldn¡¯t think of it and didn¡¯t want to think about it.


    Just like the percussion in the wall, it is well known.


    Jiang Yunhuo agreed with his point: ¡°Well, go back first.¡±


    Whoever thought of Jiang Yunhuo had a little distance, his feet were entangled in things, and very quickly, the whole leg could not move.


    His body sank to the water and likes to tie a big rock.


    Jiang Yunhuo subconsciously called: ¡°Save me, Please save me!¡±


    Chen Xingzhou reacted quickly. When he turned back, he took the hand that Jiang Yunhuo had extended. He did not expect that he would be taken down.


    What is the following, what is it so heavy?


    The cry for help quickly spread to the beach.


    Su Min is chatting with Zhao Mingya. When she hears the voice, the whole person stands up. ¡°I will go see it.¡±


    Not far from the sea, Chen Xingzhou is ups and downs, and Jiang Yunhuo is almost unable to see where the head is. The sea is not calm.


    When people were desperate for life, Su Min had no time to undress and went to the sea.


    Fortunately, the distance is not very far, half a minute spent that he went to Chen Xingzhou.


    Su Min took the initiative and decided, ¡°I am going down, you are squatting on it.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou has no time to refute.


    Su Min rarely went into the water, but he also swims. It is only this time that he has entered the sea and the whole ear has entered the water, which is ufortable.


    He licked Jiang Yunhuo and his eyes were very ufortable in the sea.


    Jiang Yunhuo has been shutting down for too long, and soon it will be die. Chen Xingzhou is also squatting on the water, and two people work hard together.


    Su Min sank into the water and found that Jiang Yunhuo¡¯s legs were tied together by the water grass, wrapped like a scorpion.


    He sighed and pulled the grass.


    He didn¡¯t expect the water grass looks very easy to tear off. But it was actually not that easy, but it was more than a few.


    Su Min took a deep breath and floated into the water.


    This time he calmed down a lot and carefully began to look for the origins. After a while, the nts were untied.


    Coupled with thest struggle of Jiang Yunhuo, it was finally broken.


    Su Min¡¯s heart was relieved, and he wanted to float to the surface, but his breathing was a bit ufortable, his eyes began to be paralyzed and he could not see clearly.


    The voice of Chen Xingzhou also came from above: ¡°Okay!¡±


    Su Min did not hear it very well, and his ears hurt.


    At that moment, he was thinking that he would be die in this sea. He is afraid that the next movie theater will not give him a movie ticket.


    Chen Xingzhou is calling him, ¡°Su Min, can youe up... Su Min?¡±


    The sound is getting weaker.


    ¡°Su Min.¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t open her eyes now, and his whole body sank underwater. He heard the sound of breaking water.


    His hand was pulled by the cold things.


    Su Min wants to break free, but he doesn¡¯t have the strength, countless seawater flows into his mouth, and it is difficult to distinguish.


    There was a hand that caught his waist, as if he had put his hand in the hand of a ghost.


    Su Min looked and felt the familiar atmosphere.


    That time, the ¡°shocking college¡± female dormitory was such a strong, can not be ignored, even if it has been a long time, he still remembers.


    The cold lips took a cold breath.


    The cold air made Su Min subconsciously fight a chill, the confused thinking was clear, and he opened his eyes with diligence.


    But the other side covered his eyes and kissed his lips.


    Su Min trembled and wanted to push it with his hand, but instead she was covered with his lips, repeatedly rubbing and biting gently.


    Salty seawater is drilled in between his teeth.


    Su Min was confused for a long time before he felt that he was pushed to the surface.


    His eyes were bright, the dim color had disappeared, and the sunset outside had a golden orange color on the sea level.


    Su Min is still a little embarrassed, subconsciously yelling: ¡°Shen Su...¡±


    His throat was ufortable, his voice was a little dumb, and it was covered by the sound of the waves.


    The sun is setting.


    The sky was dim, it was already more than five o¡¯clock, the visibility on the mountain was not so high, and it began to faint.


    Chen Xingzhou was looking for him and immediately said: ¡°My God, I thought you disappeared. I just didn¡¯t find you when I got into the water. I thought you really fell to the bottom of the sea and scared to death.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo was pulled to the beach by Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin, just woke up and still spit the water in his stomach.


    Just now, Chen Xingzhou has been looking for Su Min, and as a result, he did not see Su Min¡¯s figure in the water.


    He did not expect to see that Su Min was next to himself.


    It can be said that it is very amazing.

 Chapter 25 Mystery

    <h4>Chapter 25 Mystery</h4>


    Su Min wiped the water from his face and sank into the water again. He saw only the endless sea water, not even the fish.


    He didn¡¯t hear anything, and even the groggy head became sober, then, he resurfaced.


    Chen Xingzhou was shocked outside and said: ¡°Su Min, are you okay?¡±


    Su Min shook her head and said: ¡°Nothing.¡±


    He rubbed the water in his ears and felt ufortable, especially the sea water on his face.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°This sea is not safe, let¡¯s go back quickly.¡±


    Someone suddenly grabbed his foot, and at that time only he and Jiang Yunhuo were in the water. Jiang Yunhuo was in front of him, and it was impossible for him.


    This kind of exclusion is almost impossible for people to do.


    Chen Xingzhou also regretted that it was so direct to go into the water. it should be better to be vignt, and it would have caused Su Min to almost lose his life.


    Su Min said: ¡°Go back.¡±


    They carefully swam forward for a while, finally touching the wet sand and stepping onto the beach step by step.


    Once you step on the ground, it feels a bit safe.


    Su Min said while thinking:¡±Jiang Yunhuo is not right, there should be no water nts near the beach.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou did not enter the water, and did not know that it was because of the water grass. ¡°Water grass? My ankle was caught by a hand before this happened.¡±


    He said his experience again.


    Su Min¡¯s face is weird.


    It won¡¯t be Shen Su, he shouldn¡¯t be this character, and he has never shot anyone else.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°Is it a water ghost?¡±


    Su Min went down. ¡°It is possible, I think it might be a corpse, but I didn¡¯t see the body in the water.¡±


    After all, the body of this ind can knock on the wall, and it is not surprising that one of it will catch people in the water.


    The water ghost is actually not umon, and almost every child who grew up in the countryside has heard it.


    Strictly speaking, a water ghost is a ghost that people be dead in the water. Often these water ghosts die very reluctantly, so they think about harming people.


    Those who are pulled down by the water ghost will be the fall gay of them, so that the water ghost can be free from the form of the water ghost.


    And the dead people will be a new water ghost, infinite loop, so ake will continue have drown people.


    The water ghost has another name, called the water monkey.


    Chen Xingzhou thought of the image he had been caught by the body. He was scared. ¡°Forget it, don¡¯t think this again, I will not sleep tonight.¡±


    Stay away from the sea, neither the water ghost nor the body can catch him.


    Su Min said:¡±Okay¡±, and he continued walking back, thinking of the things about Shen Su.


    He did not expect that Shen Su appeared in this horror film.


    Su Min could not help but doubt.


    He is the only person who watching this movie Holographically. it is impossible for New century movie theater to enter another person. The other one should not be the same audience as himself.


    Or the ¡°Desperate Ind¡± and ¡°Thriller College¡± have chosen the same person to be a ghost, and finally did not write on the cast?


    What is the role of that Shen Su?


    In thest ¡°Thriller College¡±, he used to make soy sauce, and he swayed on his side. He did not y a small role.


    This time it should be.


    In any case, Shen Su saved him, although he did not know whether the other one had or did not have the upper memory, and there was no danger to him.


    Su Min never doubted his instincts.


    Jiang Yunhuo has recovered on the beach.


    Chen Yixin and Zhao Mingya came to care: ¡°Is it okay? Just watched you have note back.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Min looked at the sky and reminded: ¡°The sky is getting dark, we have to go back soon, or we have to go the night.¡±


    The night road represents insecurity.


    Especially this mysterious ind, it is even more unsafe, not to mention that they must also go up the mountain to get to where they live.


    The ind is divided into mountains and hills. The mountains that I saw all the way yesterday were all kinds of fields, and the houses are all on the hills.


    This small ind is not big, the house can count as many as you can, just like an ordinary small vige.


    Jiang Yunhuo stood up. ¡°Thank you for saving me , or I am afraid I will die in the water today.¡±


    He is really grateful. At that moment, It was useless for Chen Xingzhou to pull him. He was still sinking into the water. It was really desperate.


    Su Min said: ¡°Nothing.¡±


    For him, this horror film is just a departure if it fails. But when you watch people die, he can¡¯t do it.


    Not the Virgin, just can¡¯t do this.


    The clothes on Su Min are all wet, and it is very ufortable that it¡¯s stick to his body. I have to go back to take a bath and change clothes.


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°Go back and change clothes first.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you will be sick like this.¡± Chen Yixin also said: ¡°I brought a mobile phone, just to be able to illuminate.¡±


    Fortunately, I brought it, otherwise I have to go back to the ck.


    Fortunately, Su Min still knows the road. The five people go back while chatting and put the things happening during the day to the bottom of their hearts.


    After all, walking in the night and discussing the horrible things will be even more horrible.


    If they want toe back to the ce where their live, they must go back to the mountain, which is tired than go downing the the mountain.


    When they walked to the half hillside, several people took a break, and the clothes of Su Min were dried up.


    Chen Yixin suddenly asked: ¡°What is that person doing?¡±


    Zhao Mingya doubts: ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Yixin pointed to the front, there was a person standing there, the clothes on his body were floating, and I don¡¯t know if it was a skirt.


    Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°I have never seen a girl here. Today I finally saw a girl on an ind.¡±


    After he finished, he was screwed up by Chen Yixin and did not dare to say it again.


    Su Min stared at it for ten seconds and suddenly found something. ¡°She came to us.¡±


    When a few people saw it, the other one really went to them.


    And when the girl walked, the clothes on her body floated a lot, like wearing argentern skirt.


    Chen Yixin couldn¡¯t help but point the phone over there.


    The mobile phone has limited light and can¡¯t show how far it is. Instead, it will make the girl shine, and walking is like running on the feet.


    Su Min¡¯s instinct was not good, saying: ¡°Don¡¯t block her way.¡±


    He reached out and grabbed a handful of Chen Xingzhou, and took a big step back and retreated to the edge of the road.


    Zhao Mingya reacted slowly. When the other party ran, it was able to reach the roadside, and the arm touched the skirt.


    It¡¯s very cold.


    She couldn¡¯t see the girl¡¯s facial features, it was like ayer of yarn on her face, so she didn¡¯t see it.


    It was obviously running, but the girl in thentern skirt suddenly disappeared on the road, as if it had never appeared.


    Su Min¡¯s heart beat a little faster. ¡°Don¡¯t look, go back.¡±


    This road is surrounded by bushes, and far away is the woods. The girl in thentern skirt can¡¯t disappear even if it is fast.


    Unless she is not a person at all.


    But what is specific, Su Min ispletely unclear, can only say that the other side fortunately did not shoot them.


    Zhao Mingya has not recovered from the shock.


    Chen Xingzhou quickly helped her and said, ¡°Are you okay? Did you just touch it?¡±


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°I have encountered it, it is very iced...¡±


    She swallowed and could almost feel the horror at the time, and there was still a cold feeling in her arm.


    It¡¯s no longer known whether thentern skirt is a skirt.


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t say it, go back first.¡±


    The more time they spent, the more difficult to go back, the strange things in this ind are too many, it is best not to go out at night.


    The next five people didn¡¯t stop all the way, so they went back to where they lived.


    Several people were relieved to see the familiar door.


    But soon they thought about the things in the wall. When they think about it, it is much safer than the things outside.


    Just then, Chen Yixin saw another shadow.


    She grabbed the arm of Jiang Yunhuo and whispered: ¡°Look, is there a person in the yard?¡±


    The heart of Jiang Yunhuo¡¯s fall was raised again.


    Chen Xingzhou also jumped into the drums and looked at the yard. His eyes were sharp and he found out that was Uncle He, and he was relieved.


    He whispered: ¡°He is Uncle He.¡±


    This one after another is simply testing a person¡¯s heart tolerance.


    Chen Xingzhou raised his voice again: ¡°Uncle He, how are you here sote? Is there anything?¡±


    Uncle He turned and saw that five people were there.


    He said: ¡°I saw you guys haven¡¯te back, a little worried, juste and see. You are so wet, Are you going to sea?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou consciously concealed what happened on the road and nodded: ¡°Of course, it is necessary to swim at the beach, otherwise it will waste resources.¡±


    Uncle He nodded and then asked: ¡°You guys were grew up in big cities, there is no security measure on the beach, Did you guys meet some dangerous things?.¡±


    Su Min touched Chen Xingzhou and said on his own initiative: ¡°No, quite normal, the water here is very clean.¡±


    He and Uncle He have been in contact several times. In the dark, He Shu¡¯s face is not clear, and he can only feel that he seems to beughing.


    Su Min wants to know why he doesn¡¯t turn on the lights. It is weird that one person stand in a dark yard. Is it really waiting for them?


    Of course, this is not known, he will not ask him.


    Uncle He said: ¡°No danger is good. We have never been outside to travel. They are all original people on the ind, so the sea is clean.¡±


    He highlighted the clean word.


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin are not particrly fond of He Shu. His looks are like the underworld people in the movie, although he oftenughs.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°If there is nothing, Can we go back first?¡±


    Uncle He waved his hand and said, ¡°You areing back sote, certainly not cooking,e to my house tonight to eat dinner?¡±


    As soon as he mentioned eating, several people subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    Before he gave the bucket of fish, the broken fingers in the fish belly made them all remember.


    Jiang Yunhuo thought of the following possible developments.


    ¨C Uncle He turned them all to his house, then killed them all, and finally feed the fish...


    Jiang Yun shook his body and was a little cold.


    Su Min frowned: ¡°Uncle He, you see that we are all sea water and sand, we have not washed, It is not very good toe to your house.¡±


    Uncle He waved his hand and said: ¡°Nothing, you just have to take a shower first. I will go back and cook a few more dishes. I wille over and call you.¡±


    Without waiting for them to answer, he turned himself and go to the slope.


    Su Min¡¯s face is not very good. They have encountered several things today and still have to go to Uncle He¡¯s house at night. Who knows if there are other things.


    He looked up and saw the direction of Uncle He¡¯s departure, which is the direction that the mysterious men staring at themst night.


    The ce where the inders live is above them, and they can pass there.


    The house where they lived this time, is said to be the house that He Shu¡¯s younger brother wanted to get married, but he didn¡¯t find his wife.


    In fact, Su Min has only seen a woman who is blind now.

 Chapter 26: Shower

    <h4>Chapter 26: Shower</h4>


    Actually, that wasn¡¯t quite right.


    In fact, Su Ming had also encountered several people but the ones he really interacted with was only Uncle He and the two men in the bathroom. He didn¡¯t know how many households there were living on this ind.


    After Uncle He left, everything waspletely quiet. There was only the asional sound of bugs chirping.


    Zhao Mingya was filled with fear: ¡°Are we really going to Uncle He¡¯s ce for dinner?¡±


    She felt that something bad might happen if they went.


    Chen Xingzhou was also very reluctant: ¡°If we already finish cooking, he can¡¯t force us to go.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo however disagreed: ¡°How do you know? What if he uses violence to take us..........¡±


    The three struggled over the thought of whether or not they should go.


    Su Ming looked at Chen Xingzhou and asked: ¡°You don¡¯t want to go?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou nodded: ¡°Yeah. We haven¡¯t been to Uncle He¡¯s ce, and we¡¯repletely unprepared. Who knows what might happen?¡±


    Su Min thought about it. He is the male protagonist for this horror movie so going to Uncle He¡¯s ce was a scenario that would undoubtedly arise.


    Since it is an unavoidable scenario, the thought processes of the male and female protagonists should have never changed. That is to say, in the original horror movie, they probably didn¡¯t end up going.


    But if they didn¡¯t go, the future would be even more unpredictable.


    Su Min suddenly said: ¡°Go eat.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that we shouldn¡¯t interact with them and act like we don¡¯t know anything? Why did you change your mind?¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. Since Uncle He specially waited for us today, there must be something going on. The reason why he wanted us to go was probably an attempt to test us out. If we refused, it would conversely make us more suspicious.¡±


    Uncle He had stayed in the yard for who knows how long so that meant that he was determined to get them to have dinner with him. He didn¡¯t know what would happen if they refused.


    Zhao Mingya understood. As the female protagonist, her IQ isn¡¯t low: ¡°I understand Su Min¡¯s intentions. If we go, we can pretend to be guests and if he asks us anything, we will just act normal.¡±


    Chen Yixin rubbed her arm, ¡°But what if we say the wrong thing?¡±


    Su Min instructed: ¡°Everyone pay attention to your expression and actions. If you can¡¯t answer, leave it to me. Just act like you didn¡¯t hear the question.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou thought for a moment and changed his mind: ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll hide a fruit knife in my pocketter.¡±


    A fruit knife is used for cutting up fruit. He didn¡¯t think that it would be used for this kind of purpose.


    The five of them stood in the dark with only the thin moonlight shining down upon them and covering the entire ind.


    Su Min: ¡°Let¡¯s go shower first.¡±


    The others agreed and went to the yard.


    When they returned to their rooms, Su Min specially examined it and noticed that their luggage appeared to have been moved.


    They naturally didn¡¯t need to think to know who did it.


    Su Min opened it and saw that the things inside also appeared to have been looked through. However, there wasn¡¯t anything missing nor was there anything new inside.


    Why did Uncle He go through their suitcases?


    There are many possibilities. Su Min couldn¡¯t determine the reason at this moment, but he could at the very least confirm that something was wasn¡¯t right.


    Chen Xingzhou walked over holding his phone, ¡°They said the boat will be back in the next two or three days, so we still have to wait.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t use the inte here to buy tickets online so they could only wait around like headless flies.


    Su Min expected this.


    This horror movie takes ce on this ind so if they could safely leave the ind, the movie will need to change its name.


    Heforted him: ¡°A couple of days it is then. We just need to pay a little more attention than usual. Didn¡¯t we safely get through today?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo sat on the bed and continued to sigh: ¡°I really want to fly away. This ce is too scary.¡±


    What holiday? He¡¯s just getting scared all the time.


    When he remembered that he was the one who found this ind, Jiang Yunhuo wished that he could turn back time and beat himself up.


    Su Min stood up: ¡°You guys can go shower first.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou shook his head: ¡°Mingya and Yixin first. Yunhuo and I will wait outside and then we¡¯ll see who goes next.¡±


    Su Min had no objections.


    When they took a shower tonight, they ensured that they had someone guarding outside.


    When it was finally Su Min¡¯s turn, he specially checked the vent to confirm that the thing he had put in earlier was still there.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°I¡¯ll sit here. Shout out if you need me.¡±


    Su Min responded: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be fast.¡±


    There was nothingplicated about a shower. He just needed to rinse himself, wash his hair and then he can leave. It won¡¯t take more than ten minutes.


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin together took up about half an hour. It is said that they had cut down the time significantly because they were scared.


    The lights in the bathroom was on, and everything was okay.


    Su Min checked the room again and thought back to the incident at the sea, ¡°Chen Su?¡±


    There was no response.


    Su Min felt reassured and proceeded to undress. This time he changed to a different showerhead. The final drops of bloody water from earlier today had left a shadow in his heart.


    As soon as he twisted the faucet, water fell onto his head.


    The shower water was okay and not as weak as it was before. It was also a lot cleaner.


    Su Min cleaned himself off while thinking about the events over the past two days.


    The body in the pit, the hand in the ocean, the body inside the walls and the severed finger in the fish.........They were clear signs indicating that this ind can kill people.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard a scream.


    Su Min was startled. When he returned to his senses, he saw something moving in the darkness ahead.


    He quickly turned off the faucet and the screams also stopped.


    The bathroom was empty. It was as if there wasn¡¯t anything there and the sound earlier was just his imagination.


    Su Min paused for a moment and then reopened the faucet. Water started to flow down.


    Apanying it was the scream. It seemed to be a little different to the one earlier and had be weaker.


    Because of the water sounds, Su Min couldn¡¯t hear it clearly. He was also confused as to why he would hear a scream.


    He closed the faucet and the sound stopped again.


    Su Min was puzzled. After mulling over it for a few seconds, he opened the faucet. Along with the flowing water, he could hear the non-stop scream.


    Then a ck figure appeared in the corner.


    The ck shadow moved and the light above it weakened. The water in the ditch turned a blood red colour and it flowed out into the drain.


    The scream continued for almost ten minutes before it finally stopped.


    At this moment, the water flow had also weakened into a trickle. It became a little murky and it slowly dripped onto the floor.


    Su Min stared at the corner of the room and finally figured out what was wrong.


    The dark figure looked like a person huddled on the ground. It was a shadow casted onto the wall by the light in the ceiling.


    Su Min dried his body, wrapped himself with the towel and walked over.


    The faucet was still open.


    The drain was in the corner facing outside. He could only see something dark and that dark shadow didn¡¯t disappear.


    Su Min stopped and watched the dark shadow move.


    What looked like the head of the dark shadow was bowed down. Both of them were like this but he didn¡¯t know what it was doing.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but reach out to touch the shadow on the wall.


    Contrary to his expectations, the it felt warm and not bitter cold. It was as if he touched the skin of someone¡¯s body.


    A faint bloody scent could be smelt.


    It was only when the showerhead stopped dripping water that the dark figure disappeared. The wall now only has Su Min¡¯s shadow.


    Whose scream was it?


    Su Min¡¯s mind was filled with this question. He eventually returned to the bench and prepared to change his clothes.


    The light suddenly went off.


    The sudden darkness startled Su Min. He quickly put on his clothes and was ready to rush out of the bathroom.


    He felt something sticking to his back.


    Su Min turned around and called out cautiously: ¡°Chen Su?¡±


    He received a response from the darkness: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Min frowned. He thought of the fact that he was taking a shower earlier and asked: ¡°When did you appear here?¡±


    Chen Su chuckled: ¡°You guess?¡±


    Su Min had no interest in guessing. He didn¡¯t expect the other party to take advantage of this and move closer to him.


    Next to his ear, he heard a low voice: ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you pledge yourself to me after I saved your life?¡±


    Su Min had just showered so his body was still hot. With the cold brought along by Chen Su, he couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    He stepped back, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    Su Min had always thought that Chen Su wouldn¡¯t be in this horror movie, so he was surprised to see him today at the sea. They had even kissed.


    He pursed his lips. That doesn¡¯t count. That was mouth-to-mouth resuscitation. No, that¡¯s not right. It¡¯s ghost-to-mouth resuscitation.


    Chen Su answered reluctantly: ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Su Min remembered the shadow in the corner and asked: ¡°Did you see the screaming dark shadow in the corner earlier?¡±


    It was too dark, and he couldn¡¯t see anything, so he just asked the darkness in front of him.


    Chen Su retracted his hand, ¡°I saw.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t continue asking. He guessed he probably won¡¯t be able to get anything out from him. After all, he was never told about anything rted to the plot back in ¡°University Thriller¡±.


    When he was about to leave the bathroom, he suddenly remembered something, ¡°You have been here the whole time? Did you see everything?¡±


    Chen Su touched his lips. He really wanted to kiss.


    He answered in a low voice: ¡°No.¡±


    Chen Su¡¯s voice was vague and incoherent, but it also carried a unique coldness within it. Su Min, whose senses were heightened in the darkness, felt a little addicted to that voice.


    The truth behind his answer was unknown. Su Min pried off the cold hand and said through gritted teeth: ¡°Keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    Even now, he didn¡¯t know what Chen Su looked like. All he knew was his name. He didn¡¯t even know how the other person died.


    Su Min reminded him: ¡°Don¡¯t be discovered by the others.¡±


    Chen Su¡¯s voice next to him said: ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±


    What do you mean listen to me? The corner of Su Min¡¯s lips twitched.


    With Jing Xian here, he didn¡¯t feel any danger. He touched the bench to find the clothes that he had changed out of and left the bathroom.


    Chen Su also disappeared.


    When Su Min came out, he ran into Chen Xingzhou who was about to go in: ¡°You finally came. I thought something happened.¡±


    When the bathroom turned dark, he went back to get his phone and was about to go in.


    Su Min nced at the pitch-ck bathroom and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. The light bulb just went out. It¡¯s probably because it has been used too long.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou didn¡¯t doubt his words, ¡°It¡¯s good if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    The two returned to the rooms. Everyone was together. When Su Min and Chen Xingzhou returned, they were all a little anxious.


    Becauseter they would be going to Uncle He¡¯s ce for dinner.


    Su Min ced down his clothes and was about to tell the others about the incident in the bathroom when he heard footsteps outside.


    Chen Xingzhou asked nervously: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Uncle He¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°It¡¯s me Uncle He. I¡¯m here to see if you¡¯re ready or not. The food is ready.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou slowly opened the door.


    Uncle He was bend over with his face pressed against it.


    Seeing the door opening, he quickly stood up, ¡°Are you all ready?¡±


    Su Min standing behind Chen Xingzhou felt awful. Uncle He earlier looked like he was peeking through the crack between the door.


    It made him think of some unique horror movie scenarios.

 Chapter 27: Uncle He

    <h4>Chapter 27: Uncle He</h4>


    Uncle He hade over to urge them so they couldn¡¯t say anything.


    Chen Xingzhou looked back and finally nodded: ¡°Yes, we¡¯re almost done. Just another minute or two.¡±


    Uncle He: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He immediately moved to stand in the hallway. Although he wasn¡¯t looking at them, it was as if he would turn around any moment.


    Su Min turned around and pointed at Zhao Mingya and Chen Yuxin: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to put on makeup?¡±


    Zhao Mingya reacted, ¡°Wait a bit.¡±


    She pulled Chen Yixin along, walked past Uncle He, went into their rooms and closed the door behind them.


    Zhao Mingya understood the meaning behind Su Min¡¯s words.


    Two minutester, the two girls came back out and had changed into trousers. To Uncle He, there wasn¡¯t any difference.


    Uncle He said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Follow me or you¡¯ll get lost.¡±


    Because they haven¡¯t been there before, no one knew what was behind the slope. Now that they saw it, it was a very ordinary house.


    Like those in viges, it was a house that had its own yard and a vegetable field.


    There was actually light here but it was blocked by the woods, so they didn¡¯t see it from their end.


    The small lights in the ck background looked pretty good.


    But although it looked good, it could be hiding something dangerous. No one knew what was going to happen next.


    They walked a little further after going up the slope and reached Uncle He¡¯s house.


    Su Min noticed that all the houses next to his had their lights on but their doors were closed. Almost all of them were like this.


    Uncle He opened the door leading to the yard and said: ¡°There¡¯s only me living here now. My brother left the ind so the food I make isn¡¯t that good. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s already very nice of you to invite us for dinner so how can we do that?¡±


    He looked back at the people behind him.


    Uncle He had already opened the door to his house. After the lights turned on, they saw that it was a very simply decorated one storey house with tables, chairs and the like.


    It looked quite normal. But the more normal it was, the worse they felt.


    Uncle He ced the keys down and said: ¡°Sit down. I¡¯ll go bring the dishes over from the kitchen.¡±


    Su Min and the others were still at the door.


    Jiang Yunhuo turned and looked at the yard. He saw a well not far away by the wall. He asked curiously: ¡°There¡¯s a well here?¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if an ind could have a well, and he didn¡¯t know if the water that came out of it is sea water or fresh water.


    Su Min nced over: ¡°Looks like it.¡±


    Uncle He went to get the food. The kitchen was at the back. Su Min used this time to examine the ce where Uncle He lived.


    The lights in the house travelled through the house and illuminated the yard in front.


    There was a stone cover over the well and it was surrounded by dust. It clearly wasn¡¯t used for a while.


    Su Min: ¡°It probably is fresh water.¡±


    A freshwater resource on an ind surrounded by seawater should be very valuable and cherished so why is it covered up?


    Zhao Mingya walked over and then returned, ¡°The well looks like it cannot be used.¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Uncle He¡¯s voice startled everyone.


    No one knew when he appeared. He was clearly in the kitchen earlier taking out the food.


    Uncle He acted like he didn¡¯t notice their expressions.


    He lit up a cigarette and breathed out: ¡°Oh, this well indeed cannot be used.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou asked carefully: ¡°There¡¯s no water?¡±


    He could only guess. After all, freshwater resources are scarce so the inders wouldn¡¯t seal it for no reason.


    Uncle He looked at him: ¡°Not because of that.¡±


    He again looked at Zhao Mingya standing next to Chen Xingzhou and his lips moved. There was an inconspicuous smile.


    Zhao Mingye intuitively felt ufortable under his gaze.


    But she couldn¡¯t pinpoint why she felt ufortable. She could only move closer to Chen Xingzhou and use him to get some reassurance.


    Uncle He stepped on his cigarette to extinguish it and said: ¡°The woman my brother liked jumped in so it cannot be used.¡±


    Su Min was shocked.


    Uncle He¡¯s tone was very calm. It was as if he was talking about something very ordinary, but it was actually something that was rted to human life and death.


    He narrated very simply.


    Uncle He¡¯s younger brother had fallen for a woman and built a house after proposing. It was the ce Su Min and the others are staying at right now.


    But something happened before the marriage and the woman no longer wanted to marry. Uncle He¡¯s brother naturally didn¡¯t agree. The woman¡¯s family had already received the betrothal, so she was forced to get married.


    On the night of the wedding, the woman killed herself by jumping into the well.


    Uncle He¡¯s eyes swept passed the well and said: ¡°When the woman was pulled out, her eyes weren¡¯t closed. I no longer dare use this well.¡±


    That¡¯s true. No one would dare use a well that someone has died in.


    Chen Yixin whispered: ¡°That¡¯s so scary. Let¡¯s not worry about this well and go sleep after eating. I¡¯m so sleepy today.¡±


    Uncle Heughed: ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go eat. It won¡¯t taste good once it¡¯s cold.¡±


    He turned around and went inside. Chen Xingzhou and the others followed.


    Su Min was at the end of the group. He suddenly thought of something and his heart went cold.


    Shouldn¡¯t Uncle He¡¯s younger brother use his new house as his wedding room so why would hee over to where Uncle He lived? The bride ran so far just so that she could jump into the well?


    Wouldn¡¯t it be faster running into the wall then jumping in?


    Su Min felt that there were a lot of loopholes in that story of his but with Uncle He here, he couldn¡¯t talk about it.


    When they once again entered the house, five or six tes were ced on the table.


    The food looked very ordinary. Most of it was seafood and there was a pot of fish soup. It was white and thick and looked particrly appetising.


    Su Min and the others only got themselves a small amount of rice.


    Uncle He held the spoon saying: ¡°Drink some soup. The soup is very healthy. You won¡¯t be able to drink soup like this back home.¡±


    He moved to give them some.


    Chen Xingzhou was about to refuse when Su Min next to him held out his bowl, ¡°Uncle He, give me some please. I want to give it a try.¡±


    Uncle He happily have him twodlesful of soup.


    When Su Min ced it down in front of him, he could still see the fish eyes. He couldn¡¯t help but recall a topic mentioned in the news about fish eyes emitting a strange light.


    But the eyes of this fish cannot emit light.


    When Su Min was about to eat it, he suddenly felt a chill next to him. It wasn¡¯t the familiar feeling that Chen Su gave.


    He nced over and saw the source of the cold air.


    Uncle He sat alone on one side and Su Min saw a man¡¯s apparition sitting next to him. Uncle He appeared to not notice anything.


    The ck apparition sat there with his head on the table. He looked like a headless ghost.


    Su Min looked at the head on the table and then saw that the eyes of the severed head had suddenly moved to look in his direction.


    The eyeballs then came out and fell into the fish soup.


    Su Min was startled. He felt disgust inside him.


    Uncle He suddenly said: ¡°I¡¯ll also have some soup first.¡±


    He then ced a bowl of soup in front of him. Su Min could see an eyeball floating in Uncle He¡¯s bowl.


    That headless ghost soon disappeared.


    At this moment, a man suddenly came over. Seeing the people at the table, he frowned: ¡°Old He, why are you still eating?¡±


    Uncle He stored away his smile.


    He stood up and said: ¡°You eat first. I¡¯ll go and take a look.¡±


    Su Min looked at the man at the door and saw that he was one of the two men in the bathroom.


    Right now, he had a fierce expression. He looked like he was difficult to talk to.


    The man also looked over. Before Su Min could react, the man forced a smile on his face.


    Su Min also smiled back but he felt a sense of danger inside.


    After Uncle He and the man left, Chen Xingzhou couldn¡¯t hold back anymore, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat. I really can¡¯t eat it.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what was used to make these dishes.


    Zhao Mingya whispered: ¡°I called the police before I came but the police can only get here tomorrow at the earliest. It¡¯s still a long time until they¡¯ll be here.¡±


    The ind was both far and inconvenient. If it was a tourist attraction, you could take a boat over directly, but it was dangerous to take a boat over at night as well.


    Chen Yixin spoke unhappily: ¡°I¡¯ll rather go back and eat potato chips.¡±


    Su Min reminded: ¡°If you can¡¯t drink the fish soup, don¡¯t drink it.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou wanted to ask something but Uncle He walked back in.


    When he returned to his seat, Su Min saw the wounds on his body. It wasn¡¯t obvious and looked like it was covered up.


    A fight?


    Su Min thought of the fierce looking man earlier. He didn¡¯t know if they had any grudges between them.


    Despite a table filled with food that was still exuding heat, no one dared to eat.


    ¡°Eat. Don¡¯t be so polite.¡± After saying that, Uncle He started to gulp down his fish soup. They could clearly hear the sound of it entering his stomach.


    The milky-white soup left traces around his lips.


    Uncle He finished off the food that he had made.


    He had had a filling meal, but Su Min and the others only had a few mouthfuls of rice. Afterall, at least the rice was normal.


    When they left, Chen Xingzhou and the others gave their goodbyes to Uncle He.


    Su Min could feel someone staring at them and nced over only to see that the people living near Uncle He¡¯s ce were standing outside.


    Uncle He saw him look over and exined: ¡°There are very few visitors from outside, so they were curious.¡±


    That exnation didn¡¯t sound quite right either.


    This time Chen Xingzhou refused when Uncle He said that he would walk them back. They fearfully left his ce and their backs were covered in sweat by the time they reached the slope.


    They had originally thought that something would happen as they had dinner, so they didn¡¯t expect to be able to return safely.


    For a moment, the five of them walked silently down the road.


    At this moment, Zhao Mingya suddenly saw a figure sh by. She whispered: ¡°A man just passed by just then.¡±


    Su Min quickly looked over only to be met with darkness.


    Zhao Mingya pointed in a direction, ¡°It¡¯s there. He went down and it looked like he was holding a shovel.¡±


    That man had clearly ran a long distance.


    Su Min thought about it and turned to Chen Xingzhou: ¡°I want to take a look.¡±


    Since it is a secret, then he will need to find out. Otherwise living until the end is pointless. It¡¯s better to explore it yourself.


    Isn¡¯t the purpose of experiencing horror movies so that you can find out the truth?


    Jiang Yunhuo wanted to say something but was cut off by Su Min: ¡°You guys go back and pretend that I¡¯m still there. Don¡¯t tell anyone.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou:¡±I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Su Min thought about it and agreed. After all, he¡¯s the male protagonist. No matter how dangerous the horror movie is, he will still possess the protagonist halo.


    The two of them walked behind the house.


    There was no light behind them so they could only grope around slowly. From here, they could hear the sound of waves in the distance.


    After a while, they saw a figure below.


    Su Min subconsciously thought of the shadow in the bathroom. It was also crouching down.


    So are they doing the same thing?


    Chen Xingzhou couldn¡¯t see clearly: ¡°Is he eating something?¡±


    From where they were, the man looked like he was grabbing something and then he constantly sent it over to his mouth.


    Su Min squinted and confirmed: ¡°Yes, he looks like he¡¯s eating something.¡±


    They didn¡¯t dare act rashly. They hid there for more than ten minutes until the man finally stood up and did something else.


    He then looked around before leaving the ce. As he left, he even boldly carried the shovel away.


    When he disappeared, Chen Xingzhou wanted to go out but he was stopped by Su Min. He said in a low voice: ¡°Wait.¡±


    If they went over now and the man returned, they would run into each other. If that happened, they are probably done for.


    The dark night waspletely silent. There were also bugs.


    Chen Xingzhou didn¡¯t stay there for long when he couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He turned around and gnashed his teeth: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the bugs bite you?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Maybe our physiques are different.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou was really envious.


    Su Min felt that time was long enough and stood up: ¡°Let¡¯s go take a look. Be careful not be be discovered.¡±


    From here they could slide down. There were also vines that they could grab onto.


    The two of them fell onto the tnd and ran over to the ce where the man stood earlier. They saw that the soil appeared to be newly turned over.


    Su Min looked around and only found a few branches that could be used.


    At least they could be used. He pointed to the ground: ¡°Let¡¯s dig it up and see what¡¯s inside.¡±

 Chapter 28: Skinning

    <h4>Chapter 28: Skinning</h4>


    In fact, Su Min could faintly guess what that man was eating. It was most likely a dead body.


    Although he didn¡¯t know where they came from, this ind seemed to have no shortage of dead bodies.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°Would we dig up a body?¡±


    Su Min answered honestly: ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±


    While he dug up the soil, Chen Xingzhou spected: ¡°I think the people on this ind are a little strange. Do they kill outsiders thate here and then eat them?¡±


    Or if they don¡¯t like to eat it, they would feed it to the fish.


    This thought process seemed usible, but also felt a little too simple.


    Su Min mentioned something he thought of earlier, ¡°That story about the well that Uncle He spoke about isn¡¯t necessarily true. The bride should be staying in the ce we¡¯re staying at and shouldn¡¯t have drowned herself in Uncle He¡¯s well.¡±


    Unless Uncle He and the bride had something going on between them.


    Chen Xingzhou was stunned for a moment. He suddenly spoke with shock: ¡°Then could the real bride be inside the walls?!¡±


    Su Min nodded slightly, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    He had never thought of that. If the person Uncle He mentioned really existed and what he said really happened, the person in the wall was probably the bride.


    The reason why Uncle He¡¯s well was sealed was still open to questioning.


    If those words were only half truthful, you couldn¡¯t tell what was true and what was false. They could only rely on guessing.


    Chen Xingzhou whispered: ¡°We should go back first to talk about it. I feel unsafe talking about it here.¡±


    If they were overhead, they would probably be killed.


    Originally, the two thought that it would be buried very deeply but in less than two minutes, the thing hidden below was revealed.


    With the sea nearby, although the reflection of the moonlight wasn¡¯t very bright, they could still see it vaguely.


    Some sort of skin was buried in the soil whilst mixed with blood. There were also limbs of some unknown animals that appeared from the soil.


    With them exposed like this, a bloody odour emanated out.


    Chen Xingzhou almost vomited, ¡°What is this thing?¡±


    He was originally preparing himself for a dead body only to end up digging up something unknown that was particrly disgusting looking.


    Su Min pinched his nose, squatted down and poked at it with a branch, ¡°It looks like a frog or something.¡±


    He had seen pictures of frogs and bullfrogs online and it looked just like this. The only difference was that this one was chewed on.


    Chen Xingzhou covered his nose and squatted down, ¡°Eating frogs raw?¡±


    He felt that something wasn¡¯t right. Also, for them to eat it raw, that was just too amazing. And too disgusting.


    Su Min shook his head and said: ¡°No, it should be a toad.¡±


    He picked up the skin and dangled it in the air. Borrowing the light from the moon, he could see that the colour matched with the colour of the toads they saw during the day.


    Chen Xingzhou again has the urge to vomit.


    Toads are known to be poisonous. How could the man dare to eat it raw? Is he not afraid of being poisoned?


    Su Min also couldn¡¯t stand it anymore: ¡°Stop digging. Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou couldn¡¯t agree more.


    The two buried them again. As they recalled the scene of the man crouching there eating it raw, they felt bouts of nausea.


    As soon as it waspletely buried, Chen Xingzhou gasped: ¡°I can¡¯t stand this. I can¡¯t. Su Min, lets hurry back.......¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Okay.¡±


    They once again climbed up the way they had originallye from. Fortunately, there were many vines there that they could use, and they didn¡¯t need to find another way back.


    After getting onto the proper roads, the two felt relieved.


    Su Min recalled the things that had happened tonight and suspected that these toads probably have had contact with dead bodies at some point in time.


    That man probably has an allotriophagy disorder. (KKnotes: unnatural desire for abnormal foods)


    As for why he didn¡¯t die from the poison, it was probably because he developed resistance after eating so much of it or because he ate the non-poisonous parts.


    There exist people who can eat poisonous snakes without a problem, so it isn¡¯t surprising to see this in a horror movie.


    It was just that Su Min felt that the director and screenwriter of ¡°Murder Ind¡± are very terrifying. How could theye up with such a plot?


    The two of them were coated in sweat and were very anxious.


    They weren¡¯t far from where the inders lived. Earlier they were worried about being discovered but now there were afraid of an inder suddenly appearing behind them.


    Both of them couldn¡¯t help but quicken their pace.


    After about a minute, Su Min felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    The feeling of being followed was too strong. Instead of looking back, he asked Chen Xingzhou: ¡°Do you feel like someone is following us?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou considered it. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have that type of instinct, but he felt that Su Min was probably right. After all, this ce is very scary.


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to look back, but he would only know what is going on by looking back.


    Chen XIngzhou reminded him: ¡°We should act like nothing happened.¡±


    Su Min weakly shook his head, ¡°I want to know what¡¯s following us in the middle of the night.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou couldn¡¯t convince him. He wasn¡¯t very courageous so he decided that if anything happened, he would grab Su Min and run.


    Su Min prepared himself and quickly looked back.


    Contrary to his expectations, a human figure suddenly ran down from the slope. It¡¯s body waspletely red and he couldn¡¯t see it very clearly in the darkness.


    The other party was running, not walking.


    And the other party was running towards them. When it got closer, they could see clearly that it waspletely red.


    Su Min said: ¡°It looks like muscle.¡±


    Like those muscle diagrams in the textbooks, that ¡°person¡±¡¯s entire body was of the same red colour. It was like its skin was peeled off.


    Chen Xingzhou was startled by his words, ¡°What did you say?¡±


    At this moment, that ¡°person¡± had already rushed over. Su Min reacted quickly and pulled Chen Xingzhou aside.


    The strong gust of wind flew by.


    When that ¡°person¡± passed, although it was night-time, Su Min could see it¡¯s skin ¨C though it cannot be called skin.


    It was what he had guessed earlier.


    Su Min¡¯s heart pounded. He seemed to have discovered a terrifying secret but that secret was just too shocking.


    That ¡°person¡± had disappeared from their line of sight.


    Chen Xingzhou saw the unpleasant expression on Su Min¡¯s face and asked: ¡°Su Min, are you okay? Do you feel ufortable somewhere?¡±


    He himself didn¡¯t see anything. That ¡°person¡± ran by too fast.


    Su Min supported himself by putting his hands on his knees. After resting for a while, the strange bloody smell in the air slowly dispersed into fresh air. This allowed him to feel a little better.


    He stood up and waved his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    The discovery tonight had shocked him too much and he couldn¡¯t ept it. His world views had suffered serious damage and that was scarier than seeing ghosts.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    They had already reached the slope. After walking a little more, they would see where they stayed. Although there was something in the wall, it was still safer than being outside.


    Zhao Mingya also sent them a message and he responded to reassure her that they would return safely.


    After experiencing something so incredible, the two no longer wanted to speak. They quickly headed back and even wished that they could instantly teleport back.


    But at this moment, something once again came from behind them.


    Su Min is very sensitive to the cold air thates along with a ghost¡¯s appearance.


    He nudged Chen Xingzhou and warned him: ¡°There¡¯s somethinging from behind. Be careful.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou was startled: ¡°Okay, understood.¡±


    This time both of them turned back and immediately saw that that the thing behind them was something that they had seen before.


    Chen Xingzhou widened his eyes.


    He returned to his senses and lowered his voice: ¡°That......Isn¡¯t that thentern dress that we saw?¡±


    The girl in thentern dress from this earlier this evening left a huge impression on him, so he recalled her instantly.


    It was particrly because none of them could see the other party¡¯s appearance properly.


    Su Min also saw it. The cold air that rushed over for an instant felt like he was in the middle of a snowfield. He only had the time to see thentern dress fly over.


    Chen Xingzhou pushed him away.


    Su Min was frozen in ce. He was like this until Chen Su suddenly appeared next to him. Thatntern dress was driven back.


    Lantern dress appeared to be frightened. She ran back up the slope.


    Su Min still couldn¡¯t make out the other persons appearance and only saw the billowingntern dress.


    Chen Su said: ¡°Don¡¯t run around at night.¡±


    He touched the tip of Su Min¡¯s nose. Su Min smelt a cold fragrance.


    When Su Min wanted to speak, he had already left. While he was recovering from his state of shock he wondered if Chen Su had a special ability.


    Chen Xingzhou next to him was dumbfounded.


    When thentern dress rushed over earlier, he wanted to push Su Min away but he couldn¡¯t move it at all.


    Chen Xingzhou muttered: When thatntern dress rushed over why do I feel that there¡¯s no girl in the dress?¡±


    From the beginning to the end, they didn¡¯t see the girl.


    Su Min only had the time to see the small corner of thentern dress before it disappeared. It fluttered about in the wind like a balloon.


    Do they be so cold after turning into ghosts?


    Zhao Mingya had touched it a little earlier this evening, so it took a long time to recover. He had originally thought that it was possibly a ghost, but he also almost touched it tonight. That feeling was too strange.


    Thatntern dress seemed to being for him.


    Did it want to possess him? Then what will it do?


    Su Min thought of a lot of possibilities. Every one of it seemed usible but it also felt a little strange.


    He breathed out and didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore.


    The rest of their way back was uneventful. When Chen Xingzhou entered the room, he mmed the door shut.


    Jiang Yunhuo asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou sat on the bed: ¡°Did you encounter anything strange on the way back?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Jiang Yunhuo scratched his head and spoke embarrassedly: ¡°We ran back. We were afraid of running into ghosts.¡±


    After all, he was the only male out of the three of them.


    Chen Xingzhou was a little jealous. Why didn¡¯t they run into anything on their way back yet he and Su Min ran into things a total of two times.


    He spoke about the incidents urring on his way back and said: ¡°........I feel that there¡¯s no one in thentern dress.¡±


    Having this kind of instinct for the first time, Chen Xingzhou must persist.


    Jiang Yunhuo said subconsciously: ¡°If there¡¯s no one inside then did the dress run on its own?¡±


    When he finished saying that, he felt that he was just speaking nonsense. There was a dead body that can knock on walls so it wouldn¡¯t be strange if a dress could run on its own.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°It is possible.¡±


    Su Min had already returned after washing his face. He had sobered up a lot and he sat onto the bed after drying his face.


    Jiang Yunhuo: ¡°I¡¯ll let Mingya and Yixin sleep first.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou thought of Zhao Mingya¡¯s message to him and giggled stupidly. He felt that the cold war going on between them would soon be over.


    He then spoke of the incident regarding the toads in a small voice.


    Jiang Yunhuo turned off the lights.


    Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo slept on the same bed so even if they spoke in a small voice, they could hear each other.


    Hearing what he said, Jiang Yunhuo retched.


    It took a long time for him to recover, ¡°How can they just eat anything? Can they even swallow something as ugly as a toad?¡±


    And to even eat it raw. They should at least bake it.


    The people on this ind really do have problems. Uncle He is acting sneaky all day long and now there are people with strange quirks.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°How would I know if that guy is sick or not? Remember the toadg we saw when we first came here? It¡¯s probably his food......¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo interrupted him: ¡°Don¡¯t say it. I¡¯ll vomit.¡±


    They lived in the city and basically haven¡¯t seen toads before. They were already plenty disgusted the day they arrived and saw them


    Although Chen Xingzhou said that, he still felt troubled inside.


    The lights have already been turned off and the room is dark. When nothing could be seen, the knocking on the walls started again.


    Jiang Yunhuo couldn¡¯t help butin: ¡°Those sounds sound just like a woodpecker trying to catch a worm. How can a corpse be so dedicated?¡±


    Likest night, the knocking stopped and started.


    Chen Xingzhou asked: ¡°Su Min, are you feeling better?¡±


    Su Min was clearly feeling ufortable on their way back, but heter seemed to have recovered.


    When Su Min was about to say something, he suddenly felt a ghost lying next to him.

 Chapter 29: Well

    <h4>Chapter 29: Well</h4>


    On a bed a metre away from Su Min, Jiang Yunhuo and Chen Xingzhou werepletely unaware.


    Because there was only a total of three beds in the three rooms, with Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin using one in their room, they had two beds here.


    Su Min also didn¡¯t know why they allowed him to sleep alone.


    But fortunately, they were sleeping separately. Otherwise it would be difficult to exin if Chen Su was discovered.


    Not hearing his response, Chen Xingzhou waited a few seconds and asked again: ¡°Su Min, are you asleep?¡±


    Su Min replied: ¡°No. I¡¯m feeling better now, just a little sleepy.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou: ¡°Okay then. Go sleep.¡±


    Su Min turned over. In the dark, it looked like there was no one next to him but there indeed was someone.


    Su Min also couldn¡¯t see him.


    He used the nket to cover his mouth and whispered: ¡°You don¡¯t have a ce to sleep?¡±


    As a great master that could even scare away thatntern dress, how did he get into a situation where he would need to squeeze in with him?


    Chen Su very conscientiously pulled him into his arms.


    Su Min is human, and his body temperature is normal. This was theplete opposite to that of a ghost, and it felt like he was holding onto an ice bottle.


    Chen Su and he faced each other at just a palms distance apart. He could even feel his breath.


    But Su Min didn¡¯t know this.


    Chen Su felt that he looked like a little beast looking over in his direction with unfocussed eyes.


    A harmless beast that was also very fascinating.


    Chen Su wanted to touch him, but he felt that it would probably make Su Min angry, so he didn¡¯t move. He moved in front of Su Min and said: ¡°I was worried that you¡¯re afraid.¡±


    Su Min moved his eyes.


    Because he was too close this time, Su Min finally sensed that Chen Su¡¯s face was right in front of him. He retreated ufortably.


    He whispered: ¡°I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    Su Min wasn¡¯t afraid of horror movies. This was also the reason why he chose to experience a horror movie.


    No one is born without fears. He has them, but it is less than others.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know why. Perhaps it was because of his childhood experiences or perhaps it was because of his family. He had sensed this ever since he watched his first famous horror film a long time ago.


    In the eyes of others, they just thought that he was more courageous.


    Chen Su said: ¡°Okay then, you¡¯re not afraid.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Why did it sound like he wasn¡¯t taking him seriously? He really was telling the truth, but the other party didn¡¯t seem to believe him.


    Su Min lied t again and pushed him back.


    The two of themid there together. When they touched, One felt cold while the other felt warmth.


    Su Min touched the edge. The bed wasn¡¯t big so if he moved more, he would be sleeping on the edge and might even fall off at night. He didn¡¯t want to wake up in the middle of the night on the floor. Particrly not when he¡¯s on this strange ind.


    Perhaps it was because he had encountered too many things during the day and was too tense, a wave of sleepiness attacked him when things finally calmed down.


    Soon, Su Min fell asleep.


    Chen Su could feel the steady breathing from the person next to him. He seemed to be in deep sleep. Through the nkets, he could feel the other person¡¯s heartbeat.


    Lively, clear and powerful.


    Chen Su listened to this and ignored the snoring from Jiang Yunhuo and Chen Xingzhou.


    Su Min seems to never have his guard up around him.


    Chen Su leaned over to his lips and gently kissed the corner of it.


    Su Min felt ufortable in his sleep and frowned.


    The knocking in the room had stopped at some unknown point in time. Now, they could only hear their breathing and snoring sounds.


    In the early hours of the next morning, Su Min was awakened by the cinema¡¯s prompts.


    Su Min who was still in daze decided that he would leave a feedback for cinema to get them to send the prompt during the day instead.


    Being awakened like that in the middle of the night, even if you don¡¯t have a bad temper after waking up, you would soon develop one.


    ¡¾ Audience Member Su Min, congrattions for sessfully surviving for a day. Please keep up your good work. Today¡¯s hint: Well. ¡¿


    Su Min casually received the news and then went back to sleep.


    ***


    Early in the morning, the sky is bright.


    When Su Min woke up, Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo had also just woken up. The three of them stood in the yard brushing their teeth.


    The mark for the severed finger in the yard was actually very simple. A small tuft of grass was nted there, and a small yellow flower bloomed.


    Chen Xingzhou was surprised: ¡°I only nted a bud that day.¡±


    Su Min looked at the swaying flower and couldn¡¯t help but think of some horrible stories that he has heard of ¨C Flowers in graveyards are often very beautiful because of the nutrients that they receive from the bodies below.


    This little flower had absorbed the nutrients from the severed finger.


    At this moment, Zhao Mingya came over: ¡°Yixin and I made congee this morning. Do you want some?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou without even spitting out the toothpaste: ¡°Yes!¡±


    His girlfriend asked so he naturally would agree. As for whether or not it tasted good, he didn¡¯t stop to think about it. Anyway, even if it didn¡¯t taste good, he would still eat it all.


    Also, they didn¡¯t eat muchst night and they also didn¡¯t eat much of their snacks fearing that it would run out, so they were starving.


    It is always much more reassuring eating something made by themselves.


    After washing up, the five of them sat at the table.


    Su Min recalled the hint from the cinema and said: ¡°I¡¯m going to see if there any other wells on this ind.¡±


    He thought the hint was probably referring to Uncle He¡¯s well, but he wasn¡¯t 100% certain. Perhaps there are other wells on the ind.


    Chen Yixin asked: Why are you looking for a well?¡±


    Su Min responded: ¡°Uncle He said that his well was sealed off because the bride jumped in. I wanted to see if the other wells are also sealed or if¡¯s something else.¡±


    A single sealed well isn¡¯t unusual. If there are many sealed wells then it¡¯s a problem.


    Zhao Mingya frowned and spoke with worry: ¡°How should we find them?¡±


    There are many people there and it looked dangerous. There was also the man with the shovel yesterday. If they went, they would probably arise suspicions.


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°If we aren¡¯t exposed, we won¡¯t be suspected. We just need to act like we don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    If you act ignorant, you wouldn¡¯t raise suspicion.


    Chen Xingzhou disagreed: ¡°It¡¯s still a little too risky.¡±


    Su Min thought about it. He decided to mention Uncle He¡¯s injuries when he returnedst night, ¡°Uncle He probably got into a fight with someone. The reason for it was probably because of us.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo wondered: ¡°Because we¡¯re outsiders?¡±


    Su Min wasn¡¯t sure: ¡°But Uncle He seemed to have managed to persuade the other party. That man didn¡¯t appear after that.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo pouted: ¡°The more I think about it, the more suspicious they are.¡±


    And it has something to do with them.


    In fact, what Su Min really wanted to do was to open the cover over Uncle He¡¯s well but the goal was too big and he didn¡¯t have a proper reason for it.


    Zhao Mingya thought seriously about Su Min¡¯s proposal and said: ¡°Su Min, I think Uncle He¡¯s well is the most suspicious.¡±


    Su Min agreed with her thoughts.


    After the meal, Su Min and Chen Xingzhou told the others about the man eating the toadst night causing the two girls to almost vomit with disgust.


    How can he eat something like that?


    Su Min had his own guesses. That pit next to the road had a body and there were also toads inside. It probably meant that those toads can eat corpses.


    The toads that fed on corpses were then eaten by a human.


    With this cycle, it was on par to a human eating a human corpse. It was even more disgusting than eating the dead body directly.


    Su Min didn¡¯t speak of this to the others.


    The five people brought their things with Chen Yixin even pretending to bring along snacks, and they went to the part of the ind where the inders lived.


    Many of the houses had their doors tightly shut even during the day.


    They chattered andughed but in fact they were carefully observing the situation around them. There weren¡¯t many houses with wells but the wells in those that did were fine.


    Only Uncle He¡¯s one was sealed.


    The five stopped at a clearing.


    Chen Xingzhou threw out a few questions, ¡°Is there really a body in Uncle He¡¯s well? The body was probably pulled out already?¡±


    Chen Yixin said: ¡°You¡¯ll know when you see it.¡±


    Zhao Mingya pointed to herself, ¡°I have an idea. We can say that we dropped something there. Didn¡¯t we go over to the wellst night? It¡¯s a usible excuse.¡±


    Uncle He also isn¡¯t at home right now.


    Because they couldn¡¯t think of anything else, they finally decided to use this idea.


    In the case of Uncle He¡¯s return, they practised their expressions and then hurried over to Uncle He¡¯s yard. There was no door leading to the yard.


    The stone te over the well was very big. Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo volunteered to use their strengths.


    Su Min stood on the side waiting for them to lift it up so that he could look inside.


    The te was lifted a little and a ray of light entered into the darkness that had not seen any light all year round.


    Su Min saw an old granny¡¯s head suddenly appear at the edge of the well.


    Her face was covered in wrinkles and the grin on her face was terrifying. Su Min was shocked by this sudden change and he took a step back.


    Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo quickly released the te.


    Before they could ask about it, Uncle He suddenly appeared and shouted: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    He strode over to his yard and appeared to be angry. The people who saw this felt their hearts inside fall.


    Zhao Mingya immediately changed her expression and acted like she was about to cry.


    While crying she said: ¡°Uncle He......My ne fell in. It must have happenedst night when I wasn¡¯t careful.¡±


    The only one who went close to the wellst night was her.


    Uncle He looked at her expression carefully and didn¡¯t think that she was lying: ¡°It¡¯s very deep inside. You won¡¯t find it.¡±


    Zhao Mingya who heard this was scared.


    Su Min: ¡°Since Uncle He said so then lets¡¯ leave it. Mingya we will buy you a new one when we get back.¡±


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°That was something that was left for me after my fianc¨¦ passed away. Without it, I won¡¯t be able to inherit his properties...¡±


    Su Ming was speechless after hearing this.


    What did Chen Xingzhou do to Zhao Mingya for her to say that about him?


    Zhao Mingya covered her face and leaned on Chen Yixin¡¯s shoulder crying while Chen Yixin pretended to be extremely distressed. The two of them cooperated very well with each other.


    In fact, that ne was something Zhao Mingya bought from a two yuan shop.


    Uncle He knitted his brows tightly together and seemed to be annoyed by the sobbing.


    He looked carefully at the well and confirmed that the te had not been moved.


    They no longer wanted to dy things and pretended to be willing to leave.


    Zhao Mingya continued to sob.


    After going up the slope and getting a certain distance away from the well, Su Min used the bushes as cover and looked back.


    Uncle He was still standing by the well looking in their direction.


    Su Min felt his heart go cold. They quickly left the slope and continued until they reached the slope near where they stayed. They then released the tension inside them.


    That incident at the well earlier was very terrifying. It was almost as if they were walking on the tip of a knife. If they weren¡¯t careful, they would identally lose their life.


    Chen Xingzhou couldn¡¯t wait and asked: ¡°Su Ming, did you see anything?¡±


    When he and Jiang Yunhuo lifted the te a little, they only saw the well wall and Uncle He appeared.


    Su Min said: ¡°I saw it. Someone really did die in there.¡±


    Zhao Mingya wiped her face and didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Then the bride really did jump in the well. Why didn¡¯t they dispose of the body? Aren¡¯t they afraid at night?¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°She wasn¡¯t wearing a wedding dress.¡±


    Although this ce is rather isted from the rest of the world, a wedding is a very important asion. How can they hold a wedding ceremony without even wearing a wedding dress?


    He clearly saw that there was a ghost in the well but that female ghost wasn¡¯t the bride that Uncle He spoke of.


    Su Min added: ¡°There is a female ghost inside. Looks like an old granny. At the very least she would probably be in her fifties.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou knitted his eyebrows: ¡°So Uncle He was lying?¡±


    Zhao Mingya suddenly thought of a possibility and uttered with disbelief: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me he killed his own mother?¡±


    Just the thought of it was sickening.


    If what Uncle He said was correct, then his brother and brother¡¯s wife were dead, and now even his mother is also dead......


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s all just spection. Don¡¯t make haphazard guesses.¡±


    You would easily run into a dead end by guessing and they can¡¯t make guesses just based on Uncle He¡¯s words. It isn¡¯t necessarily urate.


    What they can be sure of so far was that there are dead people in the sea, dead people in the pit, dead people in the wall and now there are also dead people in the well.


    Su Min was d that none of them had died.


    After all, his initial spection of ¡°Murder Ind¡± was that it likely had an unfortunate ending with no survivors.


    The sea breeze blew over bringing along strong smell of the grass and woods.


    Jiang Yunhuo suddenly nudged Chen Xingzhou and asked curiously: ¡°Your eyes are good. Is that Uncle He over there?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou looked over and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s Uncle He.¡±


    They were standing on the slope and had the trees blocking them so if Uncle He didn¡¯t look carefully, he wouldn¡¯t see them.


    Uncle He stopped in ce for about half a minute, walked a few dozen steps away and then went back. He looked down again and then turned in the other direction.


    Chen Yixin wondered: ¡°Why did he go halfway and then turn back?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo was still thinking about the well. Hearing that question, he answered casually: ¡°He probably went the wrong way.¡±


    Chen Yixin rolled her eyes at him and retorted: ¡°He has been living on this ind for who knows how long and yet he can go the wrong way?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°I was just saying.¡±


    It did look like he had gotten lost and gone the wrong way.


    But Uncle He didn¡¯t seem to be directionally challenged. He is also 40 years old so how could he not know the way around the ind?

 Chapter 30: Lie

    <h4>Chapter 30: Lie</h4>


    Uncle He over there had disappeared.


    Leaving just them standing on the slope, Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It feels unsafe out here.¡±


    They rarely saw the inders here.


    Even the blind granny from back then was gone. They didn¡¯t know where she was. If they did, Su Min would have definitely gone to find her to ask her some questions.


    Su Min lowered his voice: ¡°I want to take a look at that ce fromst night.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou asked back: ¡°Don¡¯t we already know what¡¯s happening there?¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°I want to know where the toads there are from and if it¡¯s the same one as those from the pit from yesterday.¡±


    This time, they all went together.


    This ce was still some distance away from the pit near the beach, but it was very close to the slope and it didn¡¯t take them more than a few minutes.


    The ground was filled up by themst night, but you could still see obvious signs of it being dug through.


    What was more important was that they didn¡¯tpletely cover up all of the skin. A part of it was exposed and you could see green algae on the surface.


    It was very simr to the oily green algae in the pit.


    Zhao Mingya spoke with surprise: ¡°It really is from the pit.¡±


    She clearly remembered seeing the green oily surface of the water inside the pit that was covered in green grass and algae. The toad¡¯s skin was stained with it so that indicated that it hade out from there.


    Maybe it was the toad that revealed its two eyes back then.


    Zhao Mingya felt disgusted. Do all the people here have such weird quirks? Even if you eat toads, why do you have to eat it in such a disgusting manner?


    Su Min covered the skin up with dirt and they left the ce.


    While they left, he said: ¡°When you went into the sea yesterday, I found clothes and bones in the pit, so I think there is a body in there.¡±


    The others asked incredulously: ¡°What?¡±


    Chen Yixin didn¡¯t know how to react, ¡°That pit had a dead body inside and I almost fell into it.......¡±


    Fortunately, she only tripped and didn¡¯t fall inside. Just the thought of it was terrifying.


    Jiang Yunhuo suddenly raised a question: ¡°So this ind may by filled with dead bodies.¡±


    Su Min hesitated for a moment and then nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where the fish that Uncle He gave them came from, but it was probably from the same ce the corpse in the sea is.


    Zhao Mingya asked: ¡°So why would they kill people?¡±


    Was it so that they could raise the toads?


    This is very unlikely. Afterall, they only saw that one man eating it and he was eating it in the middle of the night, so he was probably hiding it from the others.


    Chen Xingzhou sighed: ¡°We can only ask them to find out.¡±


    He actually wanted to break open the wall to see who exactly is inside and whether or not it is Uncle He¡¯s brother and his wife.


    But the moment he breaks the wall open, Uncle He will notice.


    Once noticed, their fates are doomed. They would practically be destined to die.


    The sky over the ind was very blue and the clouds where white and fluffy. It was very gorgeous.


    If you listened carefully, you could hear the sound of waves crashing against the rocks, but they weren¡¯t in the mood to appreciate such beautiful scenery.


    As they walked down the road, Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°From the beginning to the end, it was all Uncle He¡¯s words. We don¡¯t even know if he is telling the truth.


    That is the most crucial point.


    As the male protagonist, he naturally would be suspicious.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what the original plot was like, but he could generally guess from the synopsis. He, Jiang Yunhuo and Chen Yixin would have died.


    Then it would be left with the male and female protagonist.


    Overpowered, what was the point even if you know of the truth?


    Su Min whispered: ¡°We now know that the one who jumped into the well is not the bride. It can¡¯t be that Uncle He¡¯s brother married afifty something year old grandma.¡±


    He had a guess. The ones inside the wall was Uncle He¡¯s brother and his brother¡¯s wife, and the one in the well is Uncle He¡¯s brother¡¯s mother.


    The reason why he thought this was because he wasn¡¯t sure if Uncle He really is his true brother.


    Although it soundedplicated, it¡¯s actually rather simple.


    If it wasn¡¯t Uncle He¡¯s brother who had died in the pit but another person, this person, his wife and his mother was killed.


    But if they wanted to confirm whether or not it was Uncle He¡¯s doing, they still needed evidence.


    Chen Yixin said: ¡°Ah, how do you know that?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°Since we¡¯re staying at his house, he should probably leave some traces behind?¡±


    How can he not leave any clues behind after living there for such a long time?


    Su Min was also thinking this, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and search through the house carefully. See if there something like an ID card.¡±


    Although he felt that it was very unlikely finding something like an ID card.


    If it really was a murder case, then things like ID cards would have long been disposed of before they came.


    Chen Xingzhou thought about it: ¡°In any case, lets search for it first.¡±


    They might be able to find something.


    .............


    The windows of the three rooms were covered in red double happiness stickers but it had umted a lot of dust and half of it had already faded away. Just by looking at it, you could tell that it was there for a long time.


    After all, the wedding was already 18 years ago, they probably would have had several children by now.


    Thinking this, Su Mun suddenly thought of a problem. Uncle He didn¡¯t seem to mention anything about a child.


    Or did this couple never have any children?


    Although it wasn¡¯t a problem not having children, Su Min felt more inclined to think that they should have one.


    Of course, he might also just be thinking too much.


    Their rooms had a lot of misceneous things including some oil, rice and various seasonings.


    The things that they found weren¡¯t very useful.


    But from this, they could tell that the one who stayed here was a farmer and, seeing that he had many tools, he probably worked in the fields.


    Jiang Yunhuo went to the room that they didn¡¯t stay in.


    Chen Yixin entered and then soon ran back out. She said excitedly: ¡°The room we¡¯re staying in is a girl¡¯s room.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo: ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious?¡±


    Chen Yixin pushed him, ¡°I meant that the person living before us was a girl or a woman. I saw a hair tie and hairpin.¡±


    Although she saw them on the ground.


    But it wasn¡¯t surprising to find hair ties lying around. There was also face cream inside that most rough country men wouldn¡¯t use.


    Su Min thought about it and asked: ¡°How old do you think she could be?


    Chen Yixin wasn¡¯t sure, ¡°I¡¯m not too sure but I think she¡¯s probably around the same age as us based on my instincts. A woman¡¯s sixth sense.¡±


    Su Min tapped his finger, ¡°Seems likely.¡±


    He had thought that they should at least be a child but looking at it now, it looks like he was right.


    This couple really did have a daughter.


    The problem was, where is this daughter now?


    Until now, Su Min hasn¡¯t seen many women on this ind, let alone a teenaged girl.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°She was probably also killed.¡±


    After all, her parents were killed so it is normal for their daughter to be killed too.


    They will need to think about the motive behind Uncle He¡¯s murders.


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand why he would kill that family of three, and he didn¡¯t know what strange quirks these inders had.


    Was it because of the water and soil here?


    As he thought this, Zhao Mingya from the room next door came over. She said secretively: ¡°Come and look at what I found.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou went up, ¡°What?¡±


    Zhao Mingya closed the door before pulling out something. It was a red book, ¡°A marriage certificate.¡±


    There was a lot of dust on the certificate and there were even traces of it being chewed on. You could tell that it wasn¡¯t very well taken care of.


    This house here is Uncle He¡¯s younger brothers so this marriage certificate can only be Uncle He¡¯s brother¡¯s and his wife¡¯s.


    Chen Xingzhou asked: ¡°Where did you find it?¡±


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°I found it when I was picking up my earring from under the bed.¡±


    If not for that, she wouldn¡¯t have found it.


    Su Min received it and looked at the photo inside. It was a young man and woman and their names and wedding date was written inside.


    Zhao Mingya pointed at it, ¡°The date of the marriage was 18 years ago.¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°You¡¯re looking at the wrong thing. The main focus is the person¡¯s name. He is not surnamed He.¡±


    The man there was called Hong Rui and the woman was called Qian Yun.


    The ones looking at the book werepletely confused.


    Jiang Yunhuo was filled with questions. ¡° If he¡¯s not surnamed He, then is Uncle He¡¯s actual brother?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°I don¡¯t think he is. Otherwise they¡¯re half-siblings so they don¡¯t share the same surname.¡±


    Su Min felt the former was more usible.


    Hong Rui in this photo should be about forty to fifty years old now but, unless he just looks very young, Uncle He is at most forty years old.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, I remembered something.¡± Chen Xingzhou spoke up again: When we came here, I called Uncle He¡¯s younger brother but the one who picked us up was Uncle He. Could his younger brother already be gone?¡±


    Uncle He said that he left the ind. He felt that it didn¡¯t sound very likely.


    He clearly promised to take good care of them and even promised that he would act as their tour guide so how could he leave the ind just like that?


    Su Min whispered: ¡°Uncle He probably fabricated that story.¡±


    Because he had already died so he had to lie to avoid raising suspicions.


    The person in the marriage certificate probably lived here. The person inside the wall was probably Hong Rui or Qian Yun. It¡¯s even possible that both of them are inside.


    And the person inside Uncle He¡¯s well was probably an olddy who offended him.


    There was also one more. The headless ghost at Uncle He¡¯s ce.


    Su Min never mentioned the headless ghost to the others because he was afraid that they wouldn¡¯t be able to eat afterwards but, now that he thought about it, it was probably the original owner of the ce Uncle He stayed at.


    All these people were killed and had be ghosts but for some reason they couldn¡¯te out to hurt people.


    Su Min even suspected that they were warning them,


    Chen Xingzhou held the ratty marriage certificate and didn¡¯t know what to do, ¡°What to do? We can¡¯t break down the wall.¡±


    If they broke down the wall, they couldn¡¯t stick it back again.


    They would also need to hide the bodies. If you asked them to sleep with a corpse for a night, they would rather endure the knocking in the wall.


    Su Min said: ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou¡¯s face was gloomy: ¡°I don¡¯t even know who the ghost in the sea is and it even wanted me to die as recement. Why are there so many dead people on this ind?¡±


    Su Min nced at him: ¡°You should be d that we¡¯re not dead yet.¡±


    In the movie, the first friend died immediately and then it was followed by the second........The first one to die was him and he didn¡¯t know who would die next.


    He also didn¡¯t want to experience failing toplete the movie in his second movie experience.


    And the role that the cinema gave him was a character that would die in the bathroom. If he died in the hands of Uncle He, he probably won¡¯t die immediately.


    It¡¯ll be over if he was tortured to death.


    Zhao Mingya said with frustration: ¡°Don¡¯t jinx yourselves.¡±


    The moment she said that, Jiang Yunhuo pushed open the door. There was panic on his face: ¡°Guess what I just saw?!¡±

 Chapter 31: Kiss You

    <h4>Chapter 31: Kiss You</h4>


    Jiang Yunhuo saw someone strange. So strange that he felt scared.


    Chen Xingzhou asked: ¡°What do you mean by strange?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo was still in a fearful state: ¡°When I was searching through that room, I saw a person run past and he was making strange shouts. I was curious so I followed him.........¡±


    He was also very careful and maintained a distance away from him.


    Jiang Yunhuo didn¡¯t know that person. Seeing him run past while yelling, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    He didn¡¯t go too far because the man didn¡¯t run very far. At a t in, he started to roll around on the ground. He looked particrly miserable.


    Jiang Yunhou pointed to his body, ¡°He was scratching himself. He seems to be very itchy but that reaction of his was too extreme.¡±


    It was his first time seeing someone scratch themselves like that. Like he was crazy, he shouted while he scratched.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°It might be a skin disease.¡±


    Su Min however instinctively felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He stood up and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo jumped up: ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you there. Maybe that person hasn¡¯t gone far yet and we can still make it.¡±


    They all went over with him.


    They were at a ce halfway up the mountain. If they went down, it was a slope and then there was various fields nted with unknown vegetation.


    A long and small trail could be seen going through them


    At this moment, there was a person rolling around in the field next to that small trail. From where they stood, they could hear his cries. He seemed to be in a lot of pain.


    He had his back facing Su Min and the others so they couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    Jiang Yunhuo whispered: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many people toe while I was gone. I wonder what¡¯s going on?¡±


    Uncle He and several men stood around him.


    Seeing them like that, Su Min felt that things weren¡¯t so simple. He quickly said: ¡°Find a ce to hide.¡±


    If they were discovered like this, they wouldn¡¯t have a good oue.


    Fortunately, despite this ind not having many things, it had many trees, grass and rocks. There were also standing at the top, so they had a geographical advantage. As long as Uncle He doesn¡¯t look up and doesn¡¯t look too carefully, he wouldn¡¯t see them.


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°He looks like one of those madmen on TV.¡±


    Rolling around the ground, he screamed nonstop.


    Chen Yixin said: ¡°I think he seems to be suffering from some sort of illness. He is probably feeling extreme pain throughout the body and he scratched away at it too much.¡±


    She had seen something like this before. Every time it happened, several doctors and nurses would be needed to control it. They could only wait until the episode is over.


    Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°He was like this when I saw him.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou watched him for a while and suddenly remembered: ¡°Su Min, is this the man we sawst night?¡±


    His back view looked familiar.


    Last night they had stared at the man¡¯s back for about ten minutes. The memory whilst you¡¯re in fear is usually several times better than usual.


    Su Min thought about it: ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it is him.¡±


    That man was still alive and well eating the toad so how did he be like this now?


    He really didn¡¯t expect this oue.


    Until now, no one attacked them in this movie, and they were only presented with question after question. No matter how you look at it, things weren¡¯t right.


    Zhao Mingya wondered: ¡°Why aren¡¯t they saving him?¡±


    The moment she said that, the situation changed on the other end.


    While that man rolled on the ground, Uncle and the others wanted to help but they eventually let go and stepped back.


    Su Min felt that this action of theirs was very meaningful.


    Why did they let go? Afraid of being infected? What illness does that man have to make him like this?


    Before he could think more about this, the answer was revealed.


    When the man rolled to face where they stood, they clearly saw multiple pustules over his body. Some of them had even ruptured open from his excessive scratching.


    The entire surface of his skin looked like the bubbles on the surface of boiling water.


    Chen Yixin stepped back, ¡°That¡¯s just too horrible......¡±


    It was no wonder he was rolling around all over the ce. It was itchy but he couldn¡¯t scratch it and it looked like he would die any moment.


    Every time he rolled around, several of them would rupture. The contents of the pustules would stain his clothes and leave faint residuals.


    As a whole, it was both disgusting and strange.


    Su Min thought of a strange possibility, ¡°Could this be because he ate the toad?¡±


    There was an old saying from his hometown that the elders would often say: Don¡¯t hit a toad and never eat one.


    Chen Xingzhou widened his eyes: ¡°No way........¡±


    He had never heard that eating a toad would result in something like this.


    Su Min said in a low voice: ¡°What is not possible here?¡±


    This is a horror movie. Anything can happen in a horror movie and even curses can work.


    Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°Listen carefully and see if you can hear what they¡¯re saying.¡±


    Uncle He was saying something over there and bits and pieces of his words were carried over by the sea breeze. They could vaguely make out a few words.


    ¡°......skin.......¡±


    ¡°I told you not to...........don¡¯t scratch.......¡±


    And finally, Uncle He said: ¡°.........Wait.¡±


    When Su Min heard thest word, he intuitively felt that something bad was going to happen. What did he mean by wait?


    To wait until the illness is over or to wait until he kills them?


    Uncle He stood on the side looking coldly at the man rolling on the ground. He then looked up in a direction and left.


    Zhao Mingya rubbed her arm, ¡°Where was he looking?¡±


    Su Min said in a cold voice: ¡°The ce where we¡¯re staying.¡±


    He could now be certain that it was about time for Uncle He to do something to them. With what happened to this man, it looks like things were going to happen ahead of time.


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°Then we should always be alert.¡±


    If the entire vige came over, the five of them wouldn¡¯t be able to fight back.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    ***


    After returning back to their rooms, they were all in a bad mood and were even a little irritated.


    They had a simple meal and then they spent the rest of the afternoon searching around the house. They even left some tools at a ce close to them.


    Chen Xingzhou searched online and found a boat rentalpany.


    After conversing with each other for a while, the other party was unwilling toe unless they paid several thousand more.


    Tonight, no one dared to sleep.


    In the end, sleepiness won them over. One by one, they fell onto the bed leaving Su Min alone.


    The moment it passed midnight, the cinema¡¯s prompts came.


    ¡¾Hello Audience Member Su Min, congrattions for once again surviving another day. Today¡¯s hint is: Power Outage¡¿


    Su Min got off the bed to turn on the lights. As expected, the lights didn¡¯t turn on.


    Did the electricity go out by itself or did someone turn it off deliberately? This was a still a question.


    There are small windows in the room, but the curtains were pulled over. The persistent knocking in the walls continued.


    Su Min opened a small slit and could see that the moon outside was round and bright. It was so bright, he could see the grass by the roads very clearly.


    There was a feeling that a storm was about to pass by.


    Before he could turn around, he felt Chen Su suddenly appear behind him. It was as if he had appeared out of thin air.


    Su Min had already grown ustomed to his ability to appear and disappear suddenly. He didn¡¯t expect a ghost to constantly remain in one ce.


    Chen Su asked: ¡°You¡¯re not sleeping?¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°Can¡¯t sleep.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he felt Chen Su pat his butt.


    Su Min quickly turned around to face him. He red at him and whispered: ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    The same sentence was spoken in two horror movies.


    Chen Su admitted without any shame: ¡°If you say I am then I am.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    Then he must by really crazy.


    Chen Xingzhou and Jiang Yunhuo were already asleep, and their chests rose and fell along with their breathing. It was as if they weren¡¯t in a horror movie at all.


    Su Min thought for a moment and asked: ¡°Is the movie about to end?¡±


    When he said this, he felt that it wasn¡¯t right. Afterall, he was the only on who¡¯s experiencing it and there wasn¡¯t anyone else. No one would know that this is a movie.


    But he didn¡¯t expect to hear the word: ¡°Yes.¡±


    The bright moonlight outside prated through but it only casted a single shadow across the floor. The shadow stretched and fell onto the bed.


    Su Min subconsciously looked up only to see a shadow covering his eyes and a cold touch on the tip of his nose.


    Chen Su said: ¡°I want to kiss you.¡±


    Su Min stepped back a little and frowned: ¡°I don¡¯t know you.¡±


    Chen Su before him had not revealed his appearance. He only heard his voice: ¡°You didn¡¯t react like this when we slept togetherst night.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...............¡±


    Before he could say anything, another person¡¯s voice sounded in the room: ¡°........Su Min? Who are you talking to?¡±


    Su Min denied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just speaking to myself.¡±


    He also didn¡¯t know why they couldn¡¯t see Chen Su. It seemed like every time he appeared, only he could see him. It was the same in ¡°University Thriller¡±.


    Did he have some sort of special skill? Su Min felt that he was guessing too wildly.


    Chen Xingzhou asked with confusion: ¡°Then go to sleep soon. I¡¯ll go back to sleep now. Tomorrow I¡¯ll see if we can go back........¡±


    He rolled over and no longer spoke.


    Without waiting for Su Min to turn around, Su Min found himself pressed onto the wall, The cold wall immediately startled Su Min.


    He gritted his teeth: ¡°Chen Su, are you crazy?¡±


    The ghost opposite him didn¡¯t answer his question and responded using his actions instead. Su Min¡¯s isn¡¯t weak but, no matter how strong he is, he couldn¡¯t ovee a ghost.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t make a sound. Even his breathing disappeared.


    After a while, Chen Xingzhou who was getting ready to sleep again suddenly sat up.


    This action of his wasn¡¯t small and it startled Su Min.


    Chen Xingzhou scratched his head and sat on his bed in daze for a moment. He then looked up and saw Su Min leaning against the wall by himself.


    Su Min had his head tilted up slightly and he didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    Chen Xingzhou thought silently, is he a night thinker?


    As he got up from the bed, he asked, ¡°Su Min, did anything strange happen tonight?¡±


    He didn¡¯t find it strange when he didn¡¯t get a response.


    Chen Xingzhou went over to turn on the lights but after flipping it back and forth a few times, the lights didn¡¯t respond. At this moment he realised that there was a power outage.


    No wonder Su Min is standing there without turning on the lights.


    Chen Xingzhou sighed and said: ¡°The power is out. What to do?¡±


    He used his phones shlight and shone it over to Su Min¡¯s direction, inadvertently seeing his expression.


    Chen Xingzhou asked with concern: ¡°Do you have a fever? Your face is so red.¡±


    Su Min lowered his head and covered his mouth. After a while he waved his hand and said in a low voice: ¡°I¡¯m okay. Why are you up?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou: ¡°I was thinking things and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t answer. He covered his mouth and coughed a few times. His eyes glistened a little.


    Chen Xingzhou felt that Su Min was acting strange. He stared at him for a long time.


    He stared at Su Min for so long, Su Min almost thought that Chen Xingzhou was possessed by a ghost. Chen Xingzhou then said: ¡°You¡¯re tearing up from coughing so much. I¡¯ll get you a tissue.¡±


    He turned back to the bed and internally wondered why he never realised how attractive Su Min was.


    When Su Min was about to refuse, he heard noises from outside the window. When he turned around, he saw a hugentern dress float into the yard.

 Chapter 32: In the Wall

    <h4>Chapter 32: In the Wall</h4>


    Thatntern dress instantly disappeared.


    Su Min didn¡¯t see what ran past earlier but, for it to be chased by thentern dress, it surely wasn¡¯t anything good. Perhaps it was that skinless thing from yesterday.


    Su Min didn¡¯t bother thinking about anything else and quickly called out: ¡°Chen Xingzhou stop searching. I just saw thentern dress.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou was shocked: ¡°Is thentern dress here for us?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No, thentern dress is chasing something. Let¡¯s leave this room first. It¡¯s dangerous here.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Min opened the door and knocked on the door to the next room, waking Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin.


    The two of them weren¡¯t sleeping the entire time.


    Su Min had guessed during the day that Uncle He must have something nned tonight and may take advantage of them while they¡¯re asleep so they were on alert.


    Jiang Yunhuo woke up with confusion: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first and then we¡¯ll talk.¡±


    This wasn¡¯t their first time going out at night and they had be used to it. After leaving the room they checked their surroundings. No one was around.


    It was very quiet on the ind at night and there were only the sounds of insects and the wind.


    Su Min was a little curious about why Uncle He still hasn¡¯t done anything to them, but he then guessed that he was probably waiting until they were deeply asleep.


    Afterall, university students nowadays would only go to sleep in the early hours of the morning.


    Su Min still remembered the direction thentern dress was going, and he went straight over.


    After walking halfway through, Chen Xingzhou finally realised why he felt familiar: ¡°This direction seems to be going down the mountain.¡±


    ¡°It is going down. It¡¯s the road leading to the sea.¡±


    ¡°Is it going to the beach?¡±


    They discussed with each other quietly. Because the moon was out, they weren¡¯t worried about not being able to see the road ahead.


    After walking for about ten minutes, the trees became thinner and they suddenly heard a strange cry.


    It sounded like something was caught in the throat.


    Zhao Mingya covered her mouth and pointed down: ¡°There!¡±


    She pointed about a dozen metres away from them. It wasn¡¯t a ce that they were unfamiliar with, it was near the pit with the toads.


    Thentern dress was standing there. You couldn¡¯t see what was inside and could only see the fluttering dress.


    Next to the pit was a fallen man. Like Chen Yixin back then, he had tripped over the pit.


    Thentern dress circled around him.


    The size of the dress was simr to those worn by thedies in medieval Europe. It billowed out like a hot air balloon.


    But the surface of it was very smooth. Under the moonlight, it even looked a little faded.


    What on earth is thatntern dress........Su Min had a guess in his heart but he wasn¡¯t certain.


    Because he had never seen it before.


    That man was very panicked. He wanted to climb forward. Thentern dress also didn¡¯t do anything to him and only fluttered next to him.


    But when the man¡¯s leg left the pit, a hand suddenly appeared from inside grabbing onto his foot.


    The hand was covered in green algae. It looked like an arm that had reached out from its grave.


    Even Su Min was a little startled.


    He wasn¡¯t wrong. There was indeed was a body inside and it had turned into a ghost so it can now attack others.


    The man started to struggle desperately.


    Chen Xingzhou gulped. He whispered: ¡°At this rate, he will be dragged down........¡±


    If he¡¯s dragged into the pit, he¡¯ll definitely be a goner.


    Su Min watched for a while and then shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s like this. He would probably die differently.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou felt that his guess would be correct.


    The two didn¡¯t argue and just waited quietly.


    No matter how strange it looked, Su Min didn¡¯te forward. A few secondster, something finally changed.


    Jiang Yunhuo widened his eyes. He couldn¡¯t even form aplete sentence: ¡°He............¡±


    The scene urring before them was just too shocking.


    The hand from inside the pit dragged the man who ate the toad in, but he only pulled him half inside.


    Thentern dress waiting on the side then covered him. The man struggled for while and soon stopped moving.


    From Su Min¡¯s end, arge round body suddenly appeared from the ground, revealing a vague human figure.


    As expected, thisntern dress is half transparent.


    Su Min said in a low voice: ¡°Sure enough, it¡¯s human skin.¡±


    The others who heard his words trembled. They couldn¡¯t help but recall the fact that they had thought that it was a girl when they first saw it.


    Before them, thentern dress began to shrink, and it took the appearance of a normal person.


    The five secretly watching didn¡¯t dare make a sound. They watched the man covered in thentern skirt stand up.


    ¡°He¡± left the pit. The hand inside the pit was also gone. ¡°He¡± left the pit and started to go up. ¡°He¡± seemingly wanted to go up the mountain.


    Su Min immediately said: ¡°Hurry and leave this ce.¡±


    With one nce you could tell that thentern dress isn¡¯t good-natured, and they didm¡¯t know what it¡¯ll do if it discovered them.


    They all hid in the trees nearby.


    The man covered by thentern dress walked very slowly. It took a few minutes for ¡°him¡± to gradually adapt and then ¡°he¡± started to walk like a normal person.


    ¡°He¡± then came over to their side.


    Su Min held his breath as he watched thentern man pass by in front of him. Just before ¡°he¡± disappeared, the man suddenly looked back.


    ¡°He¡± already knew that they were there.


    After that ¡°person¡± disappeared, Su Min noticed that his back was drenched with cold sweat.


    Chen Xingzhou and the others were oblivious. He asked nervously: ¡°Where should we go now?¡±


    Zhao Mingya asked with confusion: ¡°Is thatntern dress human skin?¡±


    Otherwise she couldn¡¯t understand why it would cover another person.


    Why would human skin run around on its own? She never knew that human skin could be ghosts and that it could even cover another person¡¯s body and run off.


    The first time she touched thentern dress, she only felt cold.


    Now that she thought back, if she was caught at that time then she may have had the same oue as the man today.........


    Su Min fell into deep thought.


    Thisntern dress had covered another person and then went up the mountain. It didn¡¯t even do anything to them so what is its purpose?


    There was only one ce left. It was where the inders lived.


    Su Min felt that he was getting closer to the truth.


    Chen Xingzhou eyed the surroundings. It was too creepy: ¡°Why don¡¯t we go back?¡±


    Su Min immediately said: ¡°Follow it. See if it¡¯s going to Uncle He¡¯s ce but don¡¯t get too close.¡±


    Zhao Mingya also wanted to go and see.


    She wasn¡¯t the type of girl that would panic over everything and she wanted to know what was going on as long as her life isn¡¯t in danger.


    Thatntern dress also didn¡¯t do anything to her.


    Jiang Yunhuo gritted his teeth: ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. If we die, we¡¯ll die together.¡±


    He was partly responsible for suggesting that theye to this ind in the first ce. If anyone needed to die, he should be the first one.


    The man covered by thentern walked very slowly.


    When Su Min and the others caught up, ¡°he¡± had just started walking up another slope. The direction was indeed the vige where Uncle He and the others lived.


    Eventually ¡°he¡± disappeared at the end of the road.


    After a while, Chen Yixin covered her mouth and eximed: ¡°Why are there suddenly so many toads? What is this?¡±


    She didn¡¯t notice it earlier but now she saw that arge number of them had appeared.


    These toads hopped around on the ground causing those who saw it feel disgusted. If they weren¡¯t careful, they would identally step on one.


    Particrly because they fed on corpses to live, Chen Yixin felt that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to step on them.


    These toads seemed to have formed a group and were heading in one direction.


    Su Min observed this for a while and said: ¡°I think I have a gist. Let¡¯s go back and open up that wall.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou was surprised: ¡°Really?¡±


    He still remembered being stopped before.


    Su Min nodded: ¡°As soon as possible.¡±


    The movie was about to end so it was time for them to find out the truth. Even if something happened, it won¡¯t be long.


    He could tell from Chen Su that they were close to the end.


    The moment he thought of Chen Su, Su Min huffed.


    Chen Xingzhou thought Su Min was angry at them and quickly apologised saying that he wouldpensate them when they return.


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to respond.


    The tools were already prepared in the room. Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin have no strength, so they stood on guard on the side to see if Uncle He or anyone else wasing over.


    Zhao Yunhuo said: ¡°This wall is a bit old so it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to break open. We just need to use more force.¡±


    One advantage was that they lived a little far from Uncle He and the others so even if they used a hammer, the sound wouldn¡¯t travel that far.


    The three of them struggled for about five minutes and finally revealed arge hole. When Zhao Mingya used her phone to light up the wall, the people breaking the wall down no longer dared to continue.


    A human head was looking through the hole at them.


    Although the eyes were closed, she looked like she would it open at any time.


    Jiang Yunhuo trembled: ¡°What do we do now?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said through gritted teeth: ¡°What else can we do? We can only smash it, or did you want to continue looking at this head?¡±


    He took the lead and started smashing the wall. Su Min wasn¡¯t scared, so he did the same. In less than a minute, the entire wall broke apart.


    A body fell from inside.


    What was most creepy was that her hands were in a clenched posture ¨C like the gesture one makes when knocking on the door.


    Chen Yixin was afraid: ¡°She really was the one knocking.¡±


    The knocking sounds that persisted for the past two knights really was the work of a corpse hiding inside the wall.


    Jiang Yunhuo said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened but now that I know that it was a corpse knocking, I feel a little relieved.¡±


    He was afraid of revealing something else unknown after breaking down the wall.


    Chen Xingzhou continued to smash the rest of the wall. He then stopped and said: ¡°There¡¯s another one here.........¡±


    They had thought that there might be two bodies inside and turns out there really was another one. It was also a female corpse.


    It was summer so the body should have rotted and smelled foul but she had only just died.


    No matter how you look at it, it didn¡¯t look right.


    Using the phones shlight, the pale colour looked like the lights in a hospital in the middle of the night.


    Su Min examined it for a bit and said: ¡°This is probably Qian Yun.¡±


    The moment he said this, he saw the eyes of the corpse suddenly open. It started intently at him.


    The people standing around almost screamed.


    Jiang Yunhuo almost smashed the tool in his hand onto the corpse: ¡°Did........Did she resurrect.......¡±


    The corpse even opened its eyes!


    Su Min still had his previous experience with Liu Lili in ¡°University Thriller¡± under his belt. Still calm, he said: ¡°She probably just heard me call her name.¡±


    Qian Yun¡¯s body didn¡¯t do anything else apart from opening her eyes. With her just staring at them like that, it actually wasn¡¯t that scary.


    Zhao Mingya standing near to the window moved her ears and spoke up after a moment: ¡°Did you hear something?¡±


    Everyone looked over to the window behind her.


    Zhao Mingya felt that something wasn¡¯t right. She asked: ¡°Th-there¡¯s something?¡±


    The atmosphere suddenly turned strange. Chen Xingzhou pulled her over and said in a small voice: ¡°There¡¯s a ghost by the window.¡±


    Zhao Mingya who didn¡¯t see the ghost herself was already scared stiff.


    Su Min reassured them: ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. That¡¯s Hong Ruiing to find his wife.¡±


    Hearing this, Zhao Mingya felt relieved at first. She then remembered, didn¡¯t Hong Rui die a long time ago?!

 Chapter 33: Condition

    <h4>Chapter 33: Condition</h4>


    For the first time, Zhao Mingya realised how scary Su Min¡¯s way of reassuring others was.


    When she turned back, she saw a face pressed up against the ss panel. His face was soaked in water for so long that it was swollen and the hair that was stered against his face was still dripping with water.


    He was also a little dirty and there were various holes on his face. He looked both grotesque and terrifying.


    Chen Yixin quickly jumped away. Seeing Hong Rui at the window, she felt like her heart was about to jump out.


    Chen Xingzhou suddenly remembered the hand that grabbed him in the sea: ¡°He¡¯s the one that drowned?¡±


    Jiang Yunhuo denied it: ¡°No, see that algae on him?¡±


    Hong Rui¡¯s hair still had residues of oily green algae which looked like a small green in growing from his head. It looked very strange.


    Jiang Yunhuo whispered again: ¡°Those holes on his face might have been caused by the toads........¡±


    At every hole, they could see the flesh inside. A corpse that looked like this was very frightening.


    Su Min thought about it and said: ¡°The corpse in the sea won¡¯te ashore unless it managed to find a recement.¡±


    This was a characteristic of a water ghost. Chen Xingzhou didn¡¯t die at that time so it cannot leave the sea and the corpse can only continue being a water ghost.


    As for the identity of that ghost, there was no way to find out.


    Qian Yun¡¯s body on the ground continued to remain motionless despite keeping her eyes wide open. She didn¡¯t even know that her own husband hade.


    Chen Xingzhou whispered: ¡°Is this the husband and wife?¡±


    Zhao Mingya had already recovered. She guessed: ¡°Thentern dress might be their daughter.¡±


    The family of three was killed and the daughter suffered the most miserable fate with her getting her skin peeled. The wife was sealed in the wall while the husband was thrown into the pit.


    Su Min guessed this was probably what happened.


    As he thought this, the knocking came from the window. Hong Rui outside was still pressed onto the ss so it didn¡¯t seem like he was the one who knocked.


    But the knocking sounded urgent and the body on the ground started to move. Eventually it sat up and then it stood up.


    The people near the corpse was most fearful.


    Qian Yun¡¯s corpse was different to Hong Rui¡¯s. She waspletely pale, like those that appears in movies.


    The corpse opened the door itself and walked out stiffly like a zombie.


    With the door opened, cold wind blew in. They only returned to their senses when the two strange corpses disappeared from their sights.


    Chen Yixin suddenly cried out: ¡°Look!¡±


    Outside, numerous ghosts appeared. They had their heads lowered and one by one it looked like they were on their way to the underworld.


    There was no sound. It was strange and scary.


    Su Min calmed down, ¡°They¡¯re not looking for us, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    If this was the original movie, one would have already died in the sea and the rest would have been killed.


    Hearing him say this, Chen Xingzhou reacted and said calmly: ¡°They might be going to find the murderer to take revenge.¡±


    It was the same for thentern dress.


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    As soon as he stepped out, Chen Xingzhou and the others also followed.


    The ghosts with their heads lowered were already gone.


    Su Min decided to go to where Uncle He lived.


    Before they could leave, the blind granny from the first day appeared without a sound.


    Chen Yixin pulled Su Min¡¯s clothes, ¡°Look.¡±


    The blind granny supported herself with a tree branch and knocked it onto the ground. With a raspy voice she said: ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    Su Min this time didn¡¯t waste any time and asked directly: ¡°Granny, are these people originally from the ind?¡±


    The granny blinked her murky eyes and just kept repeating: ¡°Don¡¯t go up. Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    Again and again, she repeated that sentence.


    Su Min asked a few more questions but every time he received the same response. This granny was also a little impatient and just continued to repeat herself.


    He even started to question his own mental state.


    Zhao Mingya said: ¡°Is she stopping us from going up there because there¡¯s something there? Does this granny know what Uncle He and the others are doing?¡±


    It was just a guess and there was no way to find out.


    Jiang Yunhuo muttered: ¡°She¡¯s not letting us go and she won¡¯t tell us the reason. Can we trust in her?¡±


    This granny is too strange. She even came over in the middle of the night.


    The blind granny probably felt that she spoke too much. She began to move. She passed in front of them and turned to leave.


    Su Min finally said: ¡°Follow her.¡±


    Although the blind granny looked like she was blind, she had no problems when walking. She walked down a small road that lead to the back of the vige.


    As they followed, they could hear a yell. They didn¡¯t know what happened.


    Countless toads hopped past them. Some even wanted to jump onto them, but they were shaken off.


    Chen Yixin was about to cry: ¡°This is so disgusting.¡±


    But they had no other choice. There was nowhere safe on this ind and they were everywhere.


    After about ten minutes, the blind granny stopped outside a house. Just when Su Min wanted to move forward, she faded and disappeared.


    He was stunned. After a few seconds he turned and asked: ¡°Did you see that just now?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou also had his mouth open, ¡°I saw......¡±


    How did that blind granny suddenly disappear in front of them? It was as if she had never appeared.


    Zhao Mingya spoke nervously: ¡°Is she human or is she a ghost?¡±


    Su Min suddenly recalled when they met her on the first day. That blind granny didn¡¯t want them to go up and when Uncle He came, he looked like he didn¡¯t seem the granny


    Was it because he didn¡¯t see her and not because he was deliberately ignoring her?


    Su Min had never thought that the granny is a ghost and she even appeared during the day. Who would have expected this kind of twist?


    So, what was the purpose behind her appearance?


    Su Min pointed to the ground, ¡°Did you see this?¡±


    The others looked down and a question appeared in their mind: Why aren¡¯t the toads going in and just hopping around outside?


    Was there something inside this house?


    The surroundings were silent. It was as if all the inders had disappeared. Even Uncle He was gone.


    The granny didn¡¯t seem to pose any danger to them, and she even brought them over to this ce where there were no toads around.


    Su Min entered the yard and, when he was about to push the door open, a dark shadow appeared from the ground.


    From small torge, it eventually exceeded the height of the house.


    The moonlight clearly illuminated it. It took the form of the shape of an animal. The shadow started to hop, and it hopped from the end of the vige to the entrance.


    The bulging eyes looked likenterns in the middle of the night,


    It was a shadow from head to tail and you couldn¡¯t see its figure in the streets. It soundlessly left around the vige.


    The people watched this with shock. They remained in ce and didn¡¯t dare to move.


    This was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing something like this. In his mind, he felt that this shadow was somehow linked to those toads.


    Chen Xingzhou muttered: ¡°What is happening?¡±


    Su Min subconsciously thought, there¡¯s such a scene in this horror movie? The director really knows how to shoot.


    Jiang Yunhuo asked: ¡°Are we going to continue to stay here?¡±


    Su Min thought seriously about this, ¡°You guys stay here. I¡¯m going out.¡±


    He wanted to see what was happening. At most he would just leave the movie and he wouldn¡¯t be met with a terrible ending.


    Chen Yixin said: ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s dangerous outside.¡±


    Su Min shook his head and walked out.


    He followed the direction the shadow moved in and soon reached a slope. From there, he could see a shocking situation ahead.


    No wonder the vige was so quiet. It was because everyone was here.


    Down on the t in, the people standing there were all men. In their hands they waved various tools including sharp kitchen knives.


    Su Min¡¯s eyes went cold.


    Even the man covered by thentern dress was standing back in the shadows. Perhaps it was because the skin was too small, it wrapped tightly around him.


    You couldn¡¯t help but feel that it would tear at any moment to reveal the flesh inside.


    Uncle He and the others didn¡¯t seem to have noticed thentern man.


    A man said: ¡°I think it¡¯s about time. They should all be asleep.¡±


    Su Min recognised him. It was one of the men who was watching them from the first night. The other men were also there.


    Another asked: ¡°Which one do we pick?¡±


    One of them answered: ¡°The one that went into the sea. His skin looks quite tight and the colour is nice. It would be good to change into a new one.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect to hear that they were followed even when they went to the sea. For the entire time, this group of men didn¡¯t let down their guard.


    ¡°Then it¡¯ll be him.¡± The man frowned and turned around: ¡°Old He, what are you thinking about? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Uncle He didn¡¯t answer.


    Arge ck shadow covered them. From Su Min¡¯s location above them, he could clearly see that the ck shadow took the form of a toad¡¯s shadow.


    The people below didn¡¯t seem to notice it.


    Not receiving an answer, the man got ready to ask again. The next moment, Uncle He suddenly lifted the hoe in his hands.


    The group of people didn¡¯t expect this. Uncle He looked like he had gone mad. He continuously bashed the viger next to him.


    Blood spattered and it stained his entire body.


    One wanted to run but he tripped over a corpse on the ground and fell. He was then attacked by another person.


    Su Min was dumbfounded. He felt that the number of people down there had increased.


    He quickly realised that it wasn¡¯t because the people had increased in number, ghosts and corpses had mixed in.


    With humans and ghosts mixed together, it was like the killing spree in the wild.


    The person next to Uncle He had been hit down by his hoe and his face had been smashed open. Blood and flesh mixed horrifically.


    Uncle He stiffened his expression and, just when he was about to attack again, he was suddenly thrown down by another person. A shocking scene developed.


    That man struggled around on Uncle He¡¯s face and eventually dug out his eyeballs. Fresh blood dripped from his hands.


    Uncle He let out a cry of anguish and rolled around on the ground.


    Next to him, he was surrounded by toads. They smelt the blood and started to gnaw away at his face. In less then a few seconds, you could no longer see Uncle He¡¯s face.


    As for the man who managed to dig out Uncle He¡¯s eyes, he triumphally raised the eyeballs and ran away from the chaotic mess.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect him to rush over to where he was.


    He only took a few steps back when he suddenly felt Chen Su appear. Su Min was pulled by him to another ce.


    Chen Su said: ¡°If you want to watch the show you should find a good ce first.¡±


    Su Min retorted: ¡°Not watching the show.¡±


    He only came to find out the truth and unexpectedly ran into something like this.


    Uncle He¡¯s sudden act of madness was clearly due to an unknown factor and many of his partners were killed by his hoe.


    Su Min asked curiously: ¡°What¡¯s the condition for you to appear?¡±


    He felt that Chen Su¡¯s appearance was very random. Could he be able to appear any time he wanted to without any restrictions?


    There was a cold sensation on Su Min¡¯s ear. Chen Su deliberately leaned close to him and said: ¡°When you miss me.¡±


    Su Min moved his ear and was a little exasperated: ¡°Nonsense.¡±


    Chen Su spoke innocently: ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    As a human and a ghost conversed, that man with the eyeball ran past.


    After he ran a certain distance away, Su Min saw his head falling off. Separated from his body, it rolled around in the dark.

 Chapter 34: Ancestral Hall

    <h4>Chapter 34: Ancestral Hall</h4>


    A light bulb lit up in Su Min¡¯s mind and he realised who this person was.


    When they were having dinner at Uncle He¡¯s ce, there was a headless ghost. Was this that same headless ghost?


    No wonder he wanted to dig out his eyes. It was to avenge his hatred for having his eyeballs eaten by Uncle He together with the fish soup.


    However, Su Ming found it strange. Afterall, the eyeballs clearly popped out and had fallen into the fish soup by itself.


    But an avenging ghost isn¡¯t a big problem.


    Chen Su was still discussing the earlier topic: ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth¡±


    Su Min no longer wanted to pay him any attention. He just wanted to know what on earth happened here.


    Those people had taken a fancy of their skins and knew about the method to change skins. Was it because they knew of some unspeakable ck sorcery?


    Su Min has seen horror movies like this before. Some were fabricated while others were true.


    In any case, they were used to deepen the plot.


    In just one minute, the headless body ran back, picked up his head, and then it ran away again.


    Su Min felt that this was a little strange.


    Chen Su felt lonely and touched him: ¡°Say something.¡±


    Su Min turned to look at him and asked a question that he had always wanted to ask: ¡°Why can only I see you and the others can¡¯t?¡±


    When Chen Xingzhou turned on the phone shlightst night and walked over, Chen Su still had not released his hold of him.


    Thinking back, he felt ashamed.


    Chen Su moved close and said: ¡°Because I am only rted to you.¡±


    The way he spoke was ambiguous and meaningful, but Su Min wasn¡¯t moved. Instead he thought in another direction ¨C Could this be something the cinema did deliberately?


    But why would the cinema do this?


    Was it because he was single for too long and the country wanted to give him a boyfriend? Although he is a ghost........


    Su Min was shocked by his own thoughts.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t understand why he would suddenly have a shocked expression and just thought that it was interesting. He even wanted to kiss.


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯m going out.¡±


    A human and a ghost were hiding in the corner. It was as if they were doing something unspeakable.


    Chen Su said: ¡°Okay then.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t interfere with Su Min¡¯s actions. This movie was also about to end so any interference was useless.


    When Su Min was about to go out, he felt the world spin.


    When he came to his senses, he found himself lying on Chen Su¡¯s body. There was a strange feeling of lying on an ice bed.


    Chen Su said in a low voice: ¡°Do you want to move yourself?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Move your head. He¡¯s not someone who would just attack anyone out of desperation and would even target a ghost.


    Did this Chen Su originallye from a tyrant CEO and Cindere Mary Sue background? His brain doesn¡¯t seem normal.


    And at this moment, Chen Xingzhou¡¯s voice sounded: ¡°Su Min?¡±


    A head came out and then quickly retracted. Then he could hear broken discussion: ¡°Not here.¡±


    ¡°Did he get caught and skinned?¡±


    ¡°Su Min can¡¯t be that unlucky..............¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Those people have no sense of humanity in them. Who knows how ruthless they can be? What do we do now?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou had already imagined the miserable appearance of him being skinned alive and Zhao Mingya even started to sob quietly. The four of them looked extremely saddened.


    Su Min expressionlessly listened to them discussing his death.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t want to see him distracted. His ice-cold fingers sped onto his shoulder and the warmth and coldness mixed together making it even more stimting.


    Su Min who didn¡¯t have the chance to fight back was kissed.


    When he reacted, Chen Su had once again disappeared.


    Every time, he would do something rogue and then he would run away. Su Min was about tough from anger.


    He snorted and then carefully looked out from where he was.


    Zhao Mingya was excited: ¡°Su Min, you¡¯re still alive!¡±


    This school flower really had well-functioning tear nds. Su Min got up from the ground and said: ¡°I¡¯m fine. I was hiding here the whole time.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou said: ¡°It¡¯s good that you¡¯re okay.¡±


    When they passed by, they saw a group of people killing each other and every time one of them fell, the toads would rush over.


    It was like that scene where corpses were eaten away by insects and their corpses became filled with holes.


    Chen Xingzhou hesitated and asked: ¡°Su Min, they¡¯re acting like madmen over there. Do you want to take a look?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    When he left, it was chaotic. He didn¡¯t expect to see such earth-shaking changes in just a few minutes.


    They all went there together.


    There was no trace of bloody flesh on the ground and all that was left were residual blood stains and mess left from the chaos earlier.


    This time the entire dozen or so people werepletely annihted. Only the man in thentern dressid nearby still alive.


    He also wasn¡¯t in a good state. The pustules on his skin were all ruptured and he rolled on the ground howling in pain while thentern dress covered him.


    Su Min and them then saw a familiar person run over.


    Jiang Yunhuo subconsciously said: ¡°It was the one that was chased by thentern dress earlier.¡±


    And it¡¯s skin really was peeled. At this moment, its muscles and blood vessels were clearly visible. The entire human figure was an extremely shocking sight.


    Seeing it, thentern dress quickly flew over to chase it. The two them merged into one and it became a corpse.


    It¡¯s just that the human skin continued to hang loosely from the body.


    The three bodies and the bodies of Uncle He and the others were ced together. There were even some ghosts standing around with their heads bowed. Gradually, they disappeared.


    The moon also faded, and the ind was scarily quiet.


    At this moment, Chen Xingzhou had the courage to speak up: ¡°Did they all die? Is this retribution for eating the toads?¡±


    He knew that toads were poisonous, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be this severe.


    The toads that swarmed over scattered and appeared to have eaten their fill. Soon, all of them were gone.


    In an instant, everything waspletely silent.


    At this moment, thatrge shadow with the form of a toad appeared again and it stood up from the ground. It was even taller than a two-storey building.


    But this shadow didn¡¯t have a physical body and it remained in its shadow state.


    Therge shadow left the chaotic in and hopped away in the direction of the vige.


    Su Min hurriedly said: ¡°Let¡¯s follow it.¡±


    They weren¡¯t far from the vige and the quickly followed behind. They passed through Uncle He¡¯s house and the houses of the other inders before eventually reaching the end of the vige.


    Once again, they had returned to the house where the granny had disappeared.


    Zhao Mingya suddenly remembered something: ¡°This looks like an ancestral hall. My hometown had something like it, but it isn¡¯t being used anymore.¡±


    When she first came, she felt that it was very familiar, but she couldn¡¯t figure out why. Now she noticed the resemnce.


    Su Min knew about the role of an ancestral hall.


    This ind was originally very isted from the rest of the world, so the appearance of an ancestral hall isn¡¯t strange. With what happened with the blind granny, the ancestral hall seemed even more normal.


    Su Min felt that there must be something inside. He stepped in: ¡°I¡¯ll take a look inside. Do you want to go too?¡±


    Chen Xingzhou: ¡°Of course we¡¯ll go together.¡±


    The ancestral hall wasn¡¯t as scary as they had imagined. It was very normal with ques and incense burners as well as a portrait.


    The picture in the portrait was very strange. It looked both like a human and like an animal.


    Su Min felt ufortable looking at it. He looked away and looked elsewhere and finally saw a small wooden house that was decorated like a pce.


    There was a book in the wooden house with ¡°n Registry¡± written on it.


    Su Min took out the heavy book and exhaled, ¡°It should contain all the people in the vige.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou walked over with the shlighting from his phone.


    There were many names written on the book. As they flipped through the pages, they didn¡¯t recognise the names. When they almost reached the end, they found Hong Rui¡¯s family.


    As for the surname He, there wasn¡¯t one listed in there.


    Chen Xingzhou gasped and said: ¡°Uncle He¡¯s surname isn¡¯t here. He¡¯s not someone from this ind. No wonder he acted so strange earlier and walked the wrong way.¡±


    It was definitely because he wasn¡¯t familiar with the roads.


    The one who he had contacted was Hong Rui who waster killed by Uncle He. Uncle He then lied and fabricated a story about Hong Rui being his younger brother.


    With all these facts lining up, everything seemed to make sense.


    Chen Yixin couldn¡¯t understand: ¡°Why did they want to kill the people on this ind? Isn¡¯t it okay to live alongside them? The original inders shouldn¡¯t have been that non-tolerant of outsiders?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Perhaps the inders mistakenly led a wolf in.¡± (KKnotes: left themselves open to attack, unknowingly let someone with bad intentions in)


    If his guesses are correct, the ce Uncle He was staying at was originally owned by the olddy in the well. He had pushed her in and then he took over her house.


    Jiang Yunhuo muttered: ¡°It¡¯s really scary.¡±


    Su Min then had another question. If Uncle He wanted to pretend to be an inder, why didn¡¯t he destroy this ancestral hall?


    Or was it because he couldn¡¯t destroy it?


    Su Min felt that thetter possibility seemed more likely. What happened earlier clearly meant that things weren¡¯t so simple.


    He didn¡¯t know what the rtionship between the toads and the ind was and he probably wouldn¡¯t find out until he leaves the movie.


    Su Min suddenly recalled something, ¡°Let¡¯s go to the other houses. I think there are still people there.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou didn¡¯t understand what he meant but he still followed.


    There was no one living around this ancestral hall. They didn¡¯t know if it was because the vigers didn¡¯t dare live too close, but their houses were located rather far away.


    Only until they opened the fifth door, they made a discovery.


    There was a woman tied up inside a room. The clothes on her appear to have been randomly thrown on and you could tell with one nce what she had experienced.


    Su Min quickly looked away.


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin were angry to death.


    From the front of the vige until the end, there were a total of several dozen houses. A dozen of them had women tied up inside. Young, middle-aged and old, they were all present. There was even a little girl kneeling into corner and staring at them with pitiful eyes.


    Chen Xingzhou pulled out his phone and called the police.


    He even turned on the video function to show them. With something as important as this, it waspletely different to earlier when they didn¡¯t have any evidence. Although it waste at night, they responded very quickly.


    Soon, dawn was about toe.


    Zhao Mingya and Chen Yixin untied the ropes, but the women wouldn¡¯t speak. They didn¡¯t know if it was because they were held hostage for so long or if it was because of their previous experience of identally leading a wolf in.


    There were even some that wanted to fight back.


    Su Min didn¡¯t dare stay in the same room as them. In the end he returned to Hong Rui¡¯s room. On his way back he even saw that man covered in pustules struggling on the ground.


    He thought about it and decided that it was safest here.


    Although the corpses of Hong Rui and Qian Yun would likely run back here to sleep.


    Too many things had happened in one night and no one had the urge to sleep. They remained awake until the sky started to brighten up and Chen Xingzhou¡¯s phone rang.


    Su Min heard the cinemas prompt.


    ¡¾ Hello Audience Member Su Min. Congrattions for sessfully living until the finale! There is a five-minute transitional period. Please be prepared. ¡¿


    The five-minute transitional period was very short.


    Chen Xingzhou hung up: ¡°The police just reached the ind and will arrive soon. Do you want to go there?¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°You guys go.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou thought that he was probably tired from running around the entire night and decided to let him rest. He stood up and got ready to go out.


    The others three couldn¡¯t fight their sleepiness and had already fallen asleep.


    Su Min wanted to say something, but he realised that the movie had already ended, and his body began to turn transparent. Eventually, he disappeared.

 Chapter 35: Secret

    <h4>Chapter 35: Secret</h4>


    A long timeter, Su Min opened his eyes.


    He removed the helmet and briefly nced at the movie theatre. It waspletely empty. He was the only one in the dark.


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    This feels a little like a horror movie. How could everyone be gone?


    On the big screen, the ending clip appeared. The list of casts that appeared was the same as what he had found online, and Chen Su¡¯s name naturally didn¡¯t appear.


    For a moment Su Mn was wondered what his identity was.


    At the end of a movie, they would usually include some behind the scene cuts. This movie was no exception. They included interesting behind the scenes after the credits rolled.


    After the movie was finished, the lights in the theatre turned on.


    The staff and cleaners came in from outside at the same time.


    This time the staff is still Xiao He.


    Thinking of his surname, Su Min felt a little shadow in his heart. Uncle He in this horror movie had left him with a huge psychological shadow.


    Xiao He had no idea he was thinking this and came over with a big smile on his face: ¡°Mr. Su, you have once again survived until the end.¡±


    So amazing. It¡¯s his first time seeing such a powerful audience.


    Su Min pointed at his surroundings and asked: ¡°I remember there were people when I came in. Why is it just me left?¡±


    The staff received the helmet and said: ¡°Sigh, they have already left in advance. They weren¡¯t able to survive until the end.¡±


    The oue was absolutely terrible.


    Of them, one was a couple who came to improve their rtionship, but they argued while going out and even broke up before the left through the door.


    Another managed to live for a half a day and thest one only lived for a few minutes before jumped into the sea himself.


    Su Min who heard this was shocked.


    The purpose of the holographic experience was to explore the contents of the movie on their own. Some small details would not necessarily be revealed to the audience until the very end.


    For example, this time Su Min still isn¡¯t very clear about how the skinning procedure worked.


    Su Min left his seat and asked: ¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, what was the contents of their script?¡±


    The staff answered: ¡°Of course. The couple chose a couple watching experience so one is set as a victim destined to be drowned in the sea and the other would die in a pit. ¡°


    Su Min: ¡°Seems simr to mine.¡±


    Their characters were destined to be killed by those people. His character also should have died in the bathroom though he still didn¡¯t know who that ghost in the bathroom was.


    A cannon fodder in a horror movie is different to a cannon fodder in a romance movie.


    In a movie like this, a death would be needed to progress the plot but since the protagonist cannot die, the first one to die would be the cannon fodder.


    The role of a cannon fodder in a romance movie is more of a bystander watching over the proceedings between the male and female protagonist. In general, there are very few sessful insertions and even fewer manage to target the protagonist.


    But there are many of them, so everyone is willing to enter it.


    The staff said: ¡°Mr. Su, you can go back and wait for the score. I believe the result will be simr to thest one.¡±


    Su Min smiled: ¡°I humbly ept your blessing.¡±


    The exit was just ahead. The staff suddenly said: ¡°In fact, I also watched yourst movie. It was really good. Both sweet and scary!¡±


    Su Min paused and said quietly: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The staff wanted to say something else but he held himself back.


    Su Min suddenly remembered something. He asked: ¡°I chose to watch my movie alone. Will there be a chance of another person watching it too?¡±


    The staff shook his head: ¡°No, after selecting solo viewing we will not add anyone else in. You can rest assured about that Mr. Su.¡±


    He said that with confidence and certainty.


    Su Min remembered this, but he recalled the dialogue in the movie. He guessed that even if he asked the staff, he probably wouldn¡¯t get his answer.


    The smart holographic technology had only been released for about a month or two so maybe there¡¯s a hacker or maybe there¡¯s some sort of artificial intelligence like those in the novels.


    But the cinema seemed to have no reaction to this.


    Su Min felt that they wouldn¡¯t let something like that go so easily. After all, a hacker or artificial intelligence rebellion will need to be stopped.


    But the movie not only was rereleased, they didn¡¯t take any additional measures to stop it in future movies.


    Su Min felt that his mind was about to explode. He finally reached the bustling cinema lobby.


    There was a long queue at the ticketing area. The sounds from the crowds returned him from his thoughts.


    The newly released movie posters were disyed here.


    Su Min found the poster for ¡°Murder Ind¡±. On the poster was Chen Xingzhou, Zhao Mingya and the others as they just reached the ind. They darkened the ind, making the ind look even more terrifying.


    It was undeniable that this poster was pretty good.


    As someone who had finished watching it, Su Min who saw the introduction to the movie on the poster afterwards believed that this was another ssic horror movie.


    He had heard of the actor¡¯s name but the the character in the movie naturally isn¡¯t the actor himself.


    As he thought this, two mene over and stood behind him.


    The short man asked: ¡°It looks okay. Do you want to watch?¡±


    The tall one said: ¡°Watch it if you want to. I was the one who lost the bet.¡±


    The short man said: ¡°That¡¯s true. Let¡¯s go in. If you die, I¡¯ll die together with you.¡±


    Su Min who was standing in front of them heard them discuss each other¡¯s death,


    He silently left the poster.


    A movie¡¯s poprity cools off very quickly, not to mention for a horror movie. There was just be a bit of discussion after it was released and soon no one remembered him.


    This time Su Min wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, and no one recognised him.


    He had experienced the temporary poprity that some celebrities go through but fortunately he is not interested in bing a celebrity.


    The story for the horror movie this time was different to thest one and a bitplicated. From Su Min¡¯s perspective, he couldn¡¯t figure out some of the information. so he decided to watch it again the normal way.


    Su Min checked the information as he walked. The next broadcast for ¡°Murder Ind¡± is about ten minutester but they had already closed off the ticketing system.


    He decided to buy the session after that and got ready to eat something, browse through some movie reviews and then go back to watch it.


    Before leaving, the cinema even gifted him with a bucket of popcorn.


    Su Min felt that this cinema is pretty good. The first time they gifted him a flower basket and now they gave him a bucket of popcorn.


    Horror movies weren¡¯t unpopr for no reason. In the session he was in earlier, there were only a few people in the theatre. If he was running the cinema, he also wouldn¡¯t want it to be so wasteful.


    Su Min went directly to the milk tea shop outside.


    He checked his friend circle and saw someone asking why people would enter a movie only to exitter because they had received a cannon fodder role. If they did that, why don¡¯t they watch the movie first to avoid their own death.


    For a question like this, Su Min didn¡¯t even have the mood to reply.


    The whole purpose of holographic viewing was the experience. This was especially the case for horror movies. Despite knowing that something can happen, you would go experience it for the thrill.


    If you watched the movie first and then went to experience it, it would be on par to having a cheat. The interest level would also lower significantly.


    Su Min himself would check out news about the plot but he wouldn¡¯t watch the normal movie first because he felt that it would make things boring.


    This was would be the same as reading a suspensefulic or watching a suspenseful drama. If you already know who the murderer is and pinpoint them early on, the rest of the plot would be pointless, and the degree of suspense is great reduced.


    Su Min shook his head and exited his friend circle.


    The duration of holographic viewing is the same as ordinary viewing.


    ¡°Murder Ind¡± goes for about 140 minutes and during that time Su Min experienced about two or three days of ind life.


    The audience in the same session as his had long left.


    Su Min first went to the movie website and read through thements. The scores were all about three stars and very few gave them five stars. For a horror movie, this is considered eptable.


    ¡°The group of protagonists are quite standard but the final ending where everyone died was something that ispletely different to the current horror movies. That ending was very reasonable.¡±


    ¡°Why did the director choose toads? Can¡¯t it be frogs? It¡¯s disgusting seeing the screen filled with toads and there was even someone who ate it......Vomit. The actor didn¡¯t really eat it did he?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a bug in the movie. They have a phone so were they so poor that they couldn¡¯t even rent another boat? With an IQ like that, no wonder they all died on the ind.¡±


    ¡°After watching I no longer wanted to eat. I guess it¡¯s a chance for me to lose weight....¡±


    ¡°The director is really daring. I was terrified until the very end. The plot was tightly packed, and I didn¡¯t know what was happening while watching people die one after another. It couldn¡¯t be described with words. The ending was quite unexpected, and I didn¡¯t expect the male and female protagonist to also die.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t find the information he wanted and had already managed find out about the ending.


    It was no different from his guesses. In the end, no one was able to return alive. It was quite in line with the plot development.


    After sitting there for about ten minutes, Su Min once again went back into the cinema.


    As the theatre lights went out, the movie started to y.


    Because ordinary viewing is 2D, the horror factorpared to holographic viewing is practically zero. While the rest of the viewers screamed, he calmly ate his popcorn.


    What surprised Su Min was that the first casualty was actually Jiang Yunhuo.


    But when he thought about it, it also seemed normal. Jiang Yunhuo died directly in the sea and even his body didn¡¯t float up.


    After that was Chen Yixin. Like this, the small pair of lovers passed away.


    This left Chen Xingzhou and Zhao Mingya as they fearfully began to unravel the inds secrets. Each time a little is revealed, the sense of terror built up.


    Some of the plots in there was simr to the ones Su Min had already experienced.


    This included Hong Rui¡¯s family¡¯s bodies that were found in the wall, the pit and thentern dress. Their daughter was skinned and that resulted in the appearance of thentern dress.


    In the movie, Zhao Mingya was almost possessed by thentern dress.


    Although Chen Xingzhou managed to save her at that time, sheter died in the hands of Uncle He and the others and he himself was also tortured and skinned.


    Before he was skinned, he found out about some things regarding the ind.


    Uncle He and the others were not people from this ind. The one that Chen Xingzhou had contacted was Hong Rui but he was killed before they reached the ind. That was the reason why something was a little off when they met on the first day.


    The ce Uncle He stayed at used to be upied by a mother and son. They were both killed by him and heter took over the house. The same was done by his partners in crime.


    They were able toe to this ind because they met Hong Rui out at sea when they were escaping. While concealing the truth, they followed him over.


    They were a group of murderers. An isted ind like this was a perfect ce for them


    As for women, they would naturally imprison them for their own use.


    When the movie yed until the final scene, Uncle He picked up the knife that he used for skinning and grinned hideously: ¡°You should be d only one of us needed to change our skin.¡±


    Chen Xingzhou struggled in horror and asked: ¡°You all have to change skins?¡±


    Uncle He licked the de and revealed the truth of this matter. The skin on our bodies were from the original inders.


    The reason why they gathered together was because they had the same hobby which is to eat their victims after killing them. Aftering to the ind, they discovered the secret that would allow their skin to no longer fester.


    And so, they killed everyone, and proceeded to upy the ind.


    Su Min already knew that you would get sick if you eat humans and there was even an official term for it. It¡¯s not surprising that they would develop the desire to eat something worse than a dead body.


    Originally Uncle He thought that it was enough like this, but he didn¡¯t think that one of them would start to secretly eat the toads. This time the illness that resulted was even worse than before.


    And so, Chen Xingzhou and the others became their targets.


    The final ending was still quite open. After Uncle He skinned Chen Xingzhou, the scene was extreme bloody and gruesome. In the darkness behind him however wererge shadows and countless ghosts.


    As someone who had experienced it, Su Ming naturally knew what this implied. Although the protagonist is gone, Uncle He and the others would soon also meet their doom as the ghosts enacted revenge.


    The movie ended and the theatre brightened up.


    Su Min left together with the rest of the audience while still curious about the secrets of the ind. If the ind really did have a secret yet they allowed Uncle He and the others toe, was this ind really isted?


    He searched for the directors Weibo and was surprised to see that the director really did post some relevant information about this onto his Weibo.

 Chapter 36: Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 36: Discussion</h4>


    The director¡¯s Weibo didn¡¯t have many posts and he even bumped this one to the top.


    Su Min scrolled down and saw that the director had received a lot of questions about the inds past in an old post, so he took the initiative to make a new post exining it.


    This post was a long article. At first nce, all the basic exnations were listed.


    Su Min picked out the ones he wanted to read and read through them.


    The director himself filmed it so he naturally knew of the background of the story and the characters that didn¡¯t have a name in the movie also had their own backgrounds and set ups.


    For example, the one screaming pitifully in the bathroom. Su Min didn¡¯t know what it was, but the post exined that he was an inder that was killed in the bathroom and was even cut into pieces.


    The two dark shadows crouching on the floor were the murderers.


    The post didn¡¯t mention the water from the showerhead, but Su Min guessed that it was probably something the movie did to make things a little scarier.


    The one in the sea was also an inder. There originally weren¡¯t many inders and females ounted for half of that. The remaining male inders were all killed.


    The most important thing was naturally the exnation for the skinning.


    Su Min had always thought that it was Uncle He and the others who had that ability to changes skins but unexpectedly the director said that it was originally something the inders possessed.


    The inders have had this method passed through the generations, but they rarely used it. Because every time it is used they would need a sacrifice and the blind granny didn¡¯t allow outsiders to be harmed, they could only do it if one volunteered.


    There were cases of couples volunteering for each other or parents doing it for their child.


    The blind granny was the one responsible for the handling of this skill, but she had passed away several months ago.


    Uncle He and the others had only stayed on the ind for a week when one of the vigers rpsed. They didn¡¯t want to harm themselves so they wanted to use the outsiders, but they didn¡¯t¡¯ expect Uncle He to overhear them.


    Heter secretly learnt the method and even used it on the inders in a sessful act of counterattacking.


    The inders wanted to harm the outsiders but was eventually killed by them.


    The director exined this very simply and allowed the audience to guess the rest. Afterall, it¡¯s more interesting if you thought about it yourself.


    ¡°So, this ind met its own retribution?¡±


    ¡°I think that this set up is unnecessarilyplicated. What¡¯s with all the changing skins and the like? Killing people directly is much simpler and easier to understand.¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t get it, it seems pretty amazing.¡±


    ¡°I was confused after watching the movie but fortunately I saw this post. If I didn¡¯t, I would be thinking about it for the rest of the week.¡±


    Su Min read through some of the poprments and then exited Weibo.


    He still had a ss at night. When he just ced down his book and sat down in his seat, he received a message from Li Wenxin: ¡°How was it? Have youe out? I saw the reviews outside.¡±


    Su Min replied: ¡°I¡¯m out.¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you reached the ending again? You¡¯re really amazing. What was the ending like?¡±


    This time he had invited a junior sister to watch the movie with him, so he knew about the movie¡¯s plot. What he didn¡¯t know was how Su Min had changed it.


    Su Man answered him casually.


    Li Wenxin sent him a link: ¡°I thought it was just people from school that remembered you but I didn¡¯t expect people in the forums to still remember you.¡±


    Su Min instinctively sensed that there was some hidden meaning behind his words and proceeded to click on the link.


    ¡¾Question: To the master who lived until end of University Thriller, did you experience Murder Ind?¡¿


    Below that were many responses. In fact, this post was almost overloaded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know but I went to experience it myself. I was lucky enough to live a day, but I died the next day. It was really thrilling.¡±


    ¡°I now realise that it isn¡¯t easy experiencing horror movies. I originally thought that there would only be ghosts but I didn¡¯t expect it to also include humans. The scariest part of it was that even if you bite your tongue to try and kill yourself, it doesn¡¯t count. After all that pain and suffering, you still didn¡¯t die.........¡±


    ¡°I also want to know if the great master went to experience it. I want to see what happened this time.¡±


    ¡°There aren¡¯t any notices from the cinema. We might need to wait a few days to know. They should send out a notice if it was sessful.¡±


    ¡°I just want to eat sugar......¡±


    The cinemas would naturally actively promote it if a horror movie experience was sessful.


    Su Min also didn¡¯t know if he achieved the required score for the movie to be rereleased this time. He was fine even if it wasn¡¯t achieved.


    Afterall, no one could guarantee that he would seed every time.


    Watching a movie like this was nothing more than a thrilling experience that¡¯s more interesting that watching it normally.


    Su Min ced down his phone and started to pay attention to ss.


    His two sses finished very quickly and the bell signalling the end of ss rang.


    His ssmates still remembered Su Min¡¯s earlier incident and they quickly rushed over to ask: ¡°Su Min, did you watch the movie?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Watched it.¡±


    His ssmates were curious: ¡°How was it?¡±


    Su Min said while holding his books: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    His tone was dull. This made his ssmates think that he has had a bad viewing experience. Not wishing to rub his sore spot, they voluntarily left him alone.


    Su Min himself didn¡¯t expect them to have such a different interpretation of his words.


    ****


    The cinema was very efficient. Three dayster, Su Min received a message.


    Again, it was while he was doing his evening self-studies.


    Su Min quickly logged onto the website and checked the line-up for the uing movies. There was another suspense movie and a romance movie in the line-up that was being rereleased because of sessful audience participation.


    This time the name was still ¡°Murder Ind¡± and his name appeared in the participating audience column.


    Su Min noticed that the movie synopsis was a little different.


    The original synopsis spoke about the consecutive deaths but, because he had changed the ending, this time it was theplete opposite.


    After his evening self-study, Su Min received a call from the person in charge: ¡°Mr. Su, have you received the text message?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I have received it. I will go.¡±


    The person in charge said: ¡°It¡¯s like this. Because the ending ispletely different to the original movies ending, the cinema wanted to use that aspect of it to promote the film and attract more viewers.¡±


    Afterall, horror movies were originally not very well received so they would want to make use of anything that could potentially attract viewers.


    The contrast between no one surviving and everyone surviving was too strong.


    Su Min had no objections. He only had one request: ¡°It¡¯s okay to promote. Just don¡¯t promote me.¡±


    The person in charge said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Mr. Su. I will discuss it with the cinema to make sure it won¡¯t happen.¡±


    This was an audience who had survived through two horror movies!


    The person in charge didn¡¯t usually go experience a holographic movie but everyday he would see the data detailing the number of viewers selecting the holographic viewing experience as well as their oues.


    Yesterday, there were more than 500 people across the country who had experienced ¡°Murder Ind¡±. Apart from this person, the longest record the other audiences managed to achieve was to survive for two days.


    The record made by that audience was even celebrated greatly.


    Returning to his dormitory, Su Min was ambushed by Li Wenxin and Wang Di.


    Li Wenxin looked extremely regretful: ¡°If I didn¡¯t see the news, I wouldn¡¯t have known. Su Min you¡¯re really amazing. If I knew, I would have also gone to experience it.¡±


    Su Min ced down his books, ¡°You can go experience it now.¡±


    Whilst the movie is out, they can always undergo holographic viewing. There was one time when a school drama rereleased three versions of the movie due to sessful audience participation.


    Originally, the amount of tickets sold for that school drama wasn¡¯t a lot but it quickly attracted a wave of passers-by.


    Li Wenxin is aware of his circumstances: ¡°I know the story now, so I won¡¯t feel much if I go experience it. If I died even after watching it then I¡¯ll be very miserable. I wouldn¡¯t even dare tell anyone else.¡±


    Wang Di made a sound of surprise: ¡°It¡¯s blowing up online.¡±


    Su Min was curious. He logged onto Weibo.


    Sure enough, ¡°Murder Ind¡± had be a hot search word. The contents were simr to what the person in charge had mentioned ¨C the two endings werepletely different.


    A unique plot was created.


    One side of the movie was trying to let people know why no one would survive while the other attracted audiences there were curious about how someone managed to reverse such a hopeless situation and even allowed all of them to survive.


    This method of theirs was very good.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing something like this. I saw the posters. The two posters are different. I have already seen the original movie so I will go watch the new one tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Should I watch the one where they all die first or the one where they all live?¡±


    ¡°I am more curious about this audience called Su Min. If I didn¡¯t remember wrong, he¡¯s also the one fromst time?¡±


    ¡°Are horror movies so easy to survive through now? Why did I die so easily? I have to see how he managed to survive!¡±


    Su Min thought inside: The more you want to see it, the more I will earn.


    Last time the number of tickets sold from both the original and the rerelease was only a small amount. Compared to the other movies that sold several billions, it could be considered as almost nothing. In the end, his share was very little.


    That was the limitation for horror movies.


    The ssmate who asked him a questionst time sent him a message: ¡°Su Min, is that newly rereleased movie yours? I saw the name.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t hide it: ¡°Yes.¡±


    He had thought that he would be attacked by a session of questions but unexpectedly, the reply was: ¡°I understand now. You must have wanted to hide it!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    What does the movie have anything to do with him hiding something?


    ..........


    On the day of the rerelease, Su Min went alone.


    Before leaving the dormitory, Li Wenxin and Wang Di were still lying in bed unwilling to get up.


    It was the weekend so there were many people in the cinema.


    Although you didn¡¯t need to sign an agreement for normal viewing, you still needed to queue up to buy the tickets.


    Su Min naturally is a special case.


    The staff member Xiao He recognised him immediately and brought him over to the other side. He even gave him a free bottle of Coke.


    Someone in the queue was dissatisfied: ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he need to line up?¡±


    The person next to him agreed: ¡°That¡¯s right. People are bing more and more out of line these days. How can someone do this just to watch a movie?¡±


    Xiao He had already returned from the other side and, after hearing those words, he responded expressionlessly: ¡°Pardon me, this is our cinema¡¯s VIP guest.¡±


    The first person said: ¡°Why haven¡¯t I heard of this?¡±


    Xiao Heughed and said: ¡°If you can have your holographic experience of a movie be sessfully rereleased consecutively, you can also be out VIP guest.¡±


    That person responded with disdain: ¡°It¡¯s just two movies. It¡¯s an easy feat, I¡¯ll do it tomorrow.¡±


    Xiao He didn¡¯t say anything. He moved to help another customer.


    But the man next to him pointed at the ticket machine on the side and reminded him kindly: ¡°I think he might be referring to this.¡±


    His finger was pointing at the posters for ¡°Murder Ind¡± and ¡°New Murder Ind¡±.


    On the poster for the new movie, a group of people stood in a room looking out a window. It was the scene when Hong Rui had pressed his face against the ss.


    The faces of the group of people were revealed, including Su Min¡¯s.


    The people in the queue fell silent for a full minute.


    Someone then sighed: ¡°If you want to sessfully experience two horror movies, you should just obediently line up.¡±


    .............


    When Su Min entered, the theatre had just darkened.


    He searched for his seat in the dark and noticed on his way to his seat that there were quite a few people this time. They were probably attracted here by the marketing online.


    As the title yed, more viewers entered sporadically.


    Next to Su Min sat a pair of sisters. He could hear them talking about a spoiled child in the theatre room.


    But soon, their conversation topic changed.


    The girl sitting closest to him said: ¡°I also watched thatst rereleased movie. Although I don¡¯t remember who that audience member is, I still remember the story. I really wanted to lock them together in a room with only a bed.¡±


    She said it very simply and seemed to be very regretful.


    Su Min silently side-eyed her. This sister really has a strange taste.

 Chapter 37: Comment

    <h4>Chapter 37: Comment</h4>


    The movie¡¯s introduction wasn¡¯t long and very soon the movie started.


    Because the beginning was very calm and they were only chatting on the boat, they had cut the several hours long boat ride into a scene that onlysted a few minutes.


    Su Min noticed that the sounds of popcorn being eaten had reduced when the ind appeared in the distance.


    When they thought that something dangerous was going to appear, they only saw a wave of toads.


    Girls naturally don¡¯t like this and quietlyined: ¡°Is that real or fake? It¡¯s probably real?¡±


    Su Min¡¯s phone had been switched into vibrate mode so that he could also receive messages from Li Wenxin.


    The following scenes were very normal, and this persisted until the incident that night at the barbeque.


    The movie revealed the several men that Su Min saw watching them in the distance allowing the audience to keenly sense that there was something wrong with this ind.


    When the severed finger appeared from inside the fish¡¯s stomach, there was an unanimous gasp of horror.


    There were horror movies in the past that were quite grotesque, but they rarely used this trope. Seeing a scene like this, it felt rather fresh. This was particrly the case after associating it with Uncle He¡¯s smile.


    The first thing they suspected was whether Uncle He and the others killed people and fed them to the fish.


    A man in the front muttered: ¡°I originally thought that they would all die but then I remembered that everyone survived in the end. Did they manage to sessfully fight back?¡±


    Then that¡¯s really amazing.


    Although only several minutes and seconds passed for Su Min in the theatre, the movie fast forwarded through the scenes and soon it was night.


    Although the audience had mentally prepared themselves, they didn¡¯t expect to see them calmly go back to sleep despite the knocking on the wall.


    Su Min heard someone shout out in the movie theatre.


    ¡°Damn, they could even do that?! How can they go to sleep without worrying about it? I broke the wall apart and ended up getting killed by the corpse inside!¡±


    His angry outburst was quickly controlled by the audience.


    Su Min heard his experience and internally thought that he had made a smart decision back then. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t break open the wall.


    Dawn broke and the next day it was the beach incident.


    Before the scary part, everything was normal. They even revealed a hand reaching out to grab Chen Xingzhou¡¯s ankle.


    After that it was Jiang Yunhuo¡¯s turn and Su Min rushed over to save him.


    The movie continued until Su Min sank into the water. The others couldn¡¯t help but worry if he would die like this, but the situation suddenly changed.


    For the first time, Su Min saw the event that happened in the sea from a different perspective.


    On the big screen he had his eyes closed in the water but there was a hand supporting his face. The hand was long and slender with sharply defined joints.


    One person said: ¡°Is it going to bust his head?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..............¡±


    Before anyone could answer that, simultaneous gasps could be heard in the theatre.


    Chen Su¡¯s face wasn¡¯t shown in the movie and, because it is taking ce under the sea and everything is dark and hazy, they could only faintly see that they were kissing.


    The man whomented about busting his head eximed in shock: ¡°The fuck is this?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s a kiss. There must be a mermaid in the sea!¡±


    The girl next to Su Min spoke excitedly: ¡°I knew I made the right decision toe. With this great master involved, there will definitely be sugar to eat. It¡¯s so thrilling!¡±


    ¡°I feel like I¡¯m in the theatre room next door.........¡±


    ¡°Ghosts nowadays are so unprofessional. Instead of scaring people, it goes and kisses people. I need to go report the movie director.¡±


    Su Min touched his face. It was a little hot.


    The tragic brother who shouted out earlier once again eximed loudly: ¡°Why did I get killed when I fell into the sea?! I can¡¯t ept this!¡±


    ¡°Can you stop being so noisy?¡¯


    Hearing his words, Su Min was curious about why the man who earlier said that he had died because of the wall is suddenly saying now that he died in the sea.


    The kissing scene in the sea onlysted for a moment and soon it moved to the beach.


    It then reached the scene where they needed to go to Uncle He¡¯s house for dinner and Su Min said that he was going to take a shower. The shower scene was naturally not broadcasted.


    Su Min could hear the girl sitting next to him sighing.


    She sounded very disappointed.


    Minutes and seconds passed. They reached the moment when they witnessed a man eat a toad as well as their encounter with thentern dress.


    When the blurryntern dress rushed over to Su Min, the entire theatre was very quiet. Then they saw thentern dress be scared away by a dark shadow.


    ¡°Ah, I think I got it now.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu...........I also want to be protected by the great master. This is such a superficial world. Do even ghosts only pay attention to appearances?¡±


    ¡°Am I the only one worried about thatntern dress?¡±


    Su Min at that time thought that thentern skirt had wanted to hurt him but now that he thought about it, it probably wasn¡¯t the case. Afterall, it even turned around as it ran over......


    A familiar voice rang out: ¡°What is this? Why did I end up dying when I got covered by thatntern dress?¡±


    Loud audiences are extremely unbearable when watching movies.


    A person near him couldn¡¯t hold back anymore and asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you die because you knocked down the wall? And then you said you drowned but now you¡¯re saying you got killed by thentern dress?¡±


    The tragic brother said: ¡°I watched it five times!¡±


    Passer-by: ¡°..................¡±


    That person had nothing to say in response to that. A staff outside heard themotion inside and came in to take him away.


    The tragic brother felt extremely wronged.


    Su Min also felt bad for him. Afterall, this brother died five times in his experiences, so it is normal for him to feel cheated.


    It¡¯s just that he didn¡¯t think much of it while he was experiencing it.


    Su Min pushed those thoughts out of the way and continued to watch the movie.


    Every time he saw himself moving on the big screen, he felt very strange and even a little ashamed.


    The camera really didn¡¯t reveal Chen Su¡¯s true appearance.


    Su Min heard a couple of people discussing Chen Su¡¯s identity. Both their opinions were reasonable, and they even started to debate with each other instead of watching the movie.


    ¡°He must be another experiencer. Otherwise it¡¯s impossible.¡±


    ¡°No way, there¡¯s no name on the list. I think it must be some rich second generation who deliberatly got the cinema to take out his name and wanted to enact a Cindere and prince love story.¡±


    ¡°..........You watch too many fairy tales.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a fairy tale then can you exin to me why they kiss after just a few minutes?¡±


    Su Min who is ssified as ¡°Cindere¡± expresses that he is happy if they¡¯re happy.


    As the movies reached its climax and Uncle He¡¯s well as well as the headless ghost appeared, everything that happened earlier was forgotten.


    The plot was very denselypacted making it hard for people to guess who the person responsible was.


    And then it was the bed sharing scene.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t the protagonist so he wasn¡¯t shown on the screen and they could only hear their voices.


    In the theatre, their voices were loud and clear.


    Everyone could hear him and Chen Su talking about whether or not he¡¯s scared, and they even smiled happily at this from the bottom of their hearts.


    Naturally, this was just what Su Min himself thought.


    He had always felt that the smiles of the audience members are very strange. It was very simr to the smile Li Wenxin gave him as he wriggled his eyebrows.


    The sister next to him grabbed a fistful of popcorn and shoved it into her mouth.


    ¡°Why isn¡¯t the camera moving over? Is it jealous of the socially eptable brotherhood between a human and ghost?¡±


    ¡°How nice. He can even sleep together with a ghost at night.¡±


    ¡°What socially eptable brotherhood? Have you seen brothers who sleep together after kissing?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen hehehehehe.¡±


    Su Min controlled his expression. He internally decided that he wouldn¡¯t indulge Chen Su next time.


    He felt a strange sense of familiarity with Chen Su and even during the first movie he wasn¡¯t averse against Chen Su¡¯s touch.


    It was an indescribable feeling.


    Su Min had not dated before and had only heard a few things from Li Wenxin¡¯s end, but he at least knows that all those kissing and hugging isn¡¯t normal.


    Yet subconsciously he didn¡¯t resist.


    He was still thinking about it when time passed, and it now reached the scene when the power was cut off.


    Someone whistled.


    ¡°Wow, they¡¯re so daring to even include this plot in the movie. Is this a romance movie or a horror movie? I don¡¯t even feel scared.¡±


    ¡°I have to calm down by posting something in my friends circle.¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha I saw insiders posting about this on Weibo. I¡¯ve finally seen it myself now.¡±


    ¡°I want them to star in a new movie that¡¯s focussed on romance.¡±


    Su Min let out a breath. Seeing himself tilting his head up in the movie, he felt like he was watching a forbidden scene.


    It¡¯s no wonder Chen Xingzhou asked him those questions back then.


    Because he is not the protagonist, the following scenes that urred in the woods were not broadcasted.


    Su Min let out a sigh of relief.


    Su Min felt that if it was actually broadcasted, the sister next to him would probably crush the popcorn in her hand.


    Soon, the movie ended and the lights in the theatre turned on.


    The reversal at the end once again drew the audience¡¯s attention to the plot and, like him, many weren¡¯t certain about some things.


    Su Min lowered his head and followed them out.


    Fortunately, no one in the cinema was paying attention to those that are around them so they didn¡¯t realise that their topic of discussion was right next to them.


    Oneined: ¡°I thought it would be the same asst time. I didn¡¯t expect it to end after they reported it to the police. Sigh.¡±


    Leaving the crowd, Su Min left the cinema.


    Naturally one would check the movie reviews of a movie that you have starred in. However, the first article that came up instead was a review video.


    Because it was posted not a long time ago, it only had a few hundredments and shares.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect a review to be posted online so soon.


    It was a review posted by a blogger who specialises inmenting on horror movies and the video itself was only a few minutes long.


    Su Min decided to watch it.


    ¡°Hello everyone, today I will be talking about the newly released ¡°New Murder Ind¡±. I have already talked about the original movie, so I won¡¯t be talking about that. I personally think that the new movie was better than the original.


    Altogether, there are five protagonists; two couples and a single dog. This was a very good set up. After going ashore, they met an old granny as well as countless toads. They were then taken away by the bald Uncle He. There were only a few names in this movie, so I won¡¯t talk much about that.¡±


    ¡°Afterall, this is a horror movie so there were quite a few iconic scenes. During dinner, the single dog found a finger inside a fish¡¯s stomach. That finger was pretty realistic. Anyway, it isn¡¯t my finger.¡±


    ¡°Aiyaya, this is a wonderful scene. I have specially downloaded it to show the fans. The scene is beautiful. A deep sea kiss. It doesn¡¯t pale inparison to those idol dramas.¡±


    ¡°The movie has taught us something. Don¡¯t be too curious if you see a woman running at night. Because you might identally be skinned and that girl running in front of you might be the skinned woman¡¯s body.¡±


    ¡°I know you all want to see the shower scene, but we can¡¯t do that. I don¡¯t have insider information so I can¡¯t see it either.¡±


    ¡°...........¡±


    It was just a few minutes long video, so Su Min very quickly finished watching.


    The review was basically going through the story and the it included a few quick screenshots.


    What Su Min was more concerned about were thements.


    ¡°Praying for future idol dramas to be filmed like this. Kiss scenes should be like this one! Don¡¯t y around with those useless soft filters!¡±


    ¡°Why are my eyes red?¡±


    ¡°Pleading for someone to release the bathroom scene!¡±


    ¡°Pleading for someone to release the scene that Chen Xingzhou saw! I want to eat sugar so can the director please give me mercy!¡±


    ¡°Heeheehee I want to lock him with a bunch of ghosts so that he would get scared and voluntarily throw himself into that ghosts arms.¡±


    ¡°@Director, look at those clouds there. Doesn¡¯t it look like the two of them in the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it. What happened in the bathroom?¡±

 Chapter 38: Going Home

    <h4>Chapter 38: Going Home</h4>


    Su Min ate outside and then went back to school.


    With experience fromst time, although people know about it this time, they didn¡¯t go to bother him and instead gossiped about it on the school forum.


    The appearance of Chen Su once again reawakened the memories of those who had watched ¡°New University Thriller¡± but there were some who suspected that it wasn¡¯t the same ghost.


    But eventually, they were convinced by the others.


    ¡°New Thriller University¡± has already beenunched online and some specially cut the final scene and posted it onto Weibo. It was the scene where Su Min asked the ghost for his name.


    At that time, they didn¡¯t hear it because it was just a whisper but now they could guess that it was the words ¡°Chen Su¡±.


    Very quickly, they two movies were once again put together.


    ¡°So to say, it was the same ghost in both those movies? Was it something that was agreed on before? Can I report cheating? I heard someone experienced it five times and died pitifully all five times.¡±


    ¡°I heard something happened in the bathroom. Why don¡¯t I remember seeing that? I only remember them sleeping in the same bed. It¡¯s all because it wasn¡¯t broadcasted in the movie, so angry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m more concerned about thentern dress HAHAHA. Was she like Liu Lili and wanted to show affection but was scared away by that great master? I really feel destressed forntern dress sister.¡±


    ¡°Sweet! So sweet! I had creepy grin the whole time, scaring my roommate in the process. It¡¯s like watching a Korean drama HAHAHAHA. Sure enough, it¡¯s as the others have said. I hope that there¡¯s a simr movie next time.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t eat my popcorn. They were all crushed by me...........¡±


    Su Min saw thatstment and clicked on the replies. Inside, he felt bad for her popcorn.


    Before he was able to read the rest, he arrived back at his dormitory.


    Li Wenxin and Wang Di have gotten up. One was ying games while another one was using their own rice cooker to cook instant noodles.


    The aroma of instant noodles filled the entire room.


    Although the school does not allow use of high-powered electric appliances, there were lots of smaller versions of them avable online. This small rice cooker isn¡¯t big and could only cook two or three servings each time.


    Li Wenxin was fascinated by the noodles. Seeing him returning, he asked: ¡°Do you want some? If you want to, I¡¯ll add another bag?¡±


    Cooking instant noodles ispletely different to making it by just adding hot water.


    Li Wenxin had bought various seasonings and this time he added a lot making the vour more intense.


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Li Wenxin was conversely happy that no one was going to steal his food. As he filled up his bowl he asked: ¡°How was the movie?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°How okay is okay.¡± Li Wenxin grumbled: ¡°I didn¡¯t watch the movie and I already know what basically happened.¡±


    Wang Di also joined in and asked: ¡°Who is that Chen Su?¡±


    Su Min could only answer: ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡±


    Li Wenxin slurped his noodles and said: ¡°You can¡¯t do that. You can¡¯t go around everywhere kissing someone you don¡¯t know. What are you going to do if the other party is ugly?¡±


    Su Min was their university¡¯s school idol, and also their top student. They didn¡¯t want this school idol to be taken away by someone strange.


    Wang Di then thought of something else: ¡°Can hee out from the movie? Are you going to end up having an online rtionship?¡±


    Su Min pursed his lips and answered after a moment of hesitation: ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    He would definitely not let himself end up in that kind of situation.


    Li Wenxin ced down his noodles and said: ¡°Do you want me to help you find a hacker and find out who that other person is?


    Su Min instantly stopped.


    It was useless thinking about something as impossible as this. The cinema naturally wouldn¡¯t allow things like this to happen and they are more likely going to end up caught by the police.


    Li Wenxin was also only suggesting it without much thought. He shrugged and said, ¡°The instant noodles are delicious yet you guys aren¡¯t even eating it.¡±


    It was too fragrant in the room. It even mad Su Min feel a little hungry.


    He sat at the desk and opened his textbook. His teacher had left a few questions toplete and he should hurry andplete it while he still remembered.


    When he was done, it was almost nine o¡¯clock.


    Li Wenxin and Wang Di were still yingputer games. Their keyboards ttered and their mouse swooshed back and forth.


    Su Min didn¡¯t pay them any attention and went to sleep after washing up.


    ****


    The next day was a Monday, Mid-Autumn Festival.


    There were not many people wandering around outside. It was already the beginning of autumn and the weather was starting to be colder.


    Su Min bought a soup bun and soy milk from outside. On his way back, he was greeted by some of his ssmates.


    ¡°Good morning great master.¡±


    ¡°I watched the movie yesterday, it was very good.¡±


    ¡°Su Min, you¡¯re famous now at school. Be careful not to be stopped on the streets and confessed to HAHA.¡±


    Although they mentioned the movie, he wasn¡¯t asked anything else about it.


    This was also something that he felt d about.


    In the evening, Su Min packed up his belongings and prepared to go home instead of staying at school. You would naturally go and spend mid-autumn festival with your family.


    Li Wenxin mumbled out a reminder: ¡°Remember to close the door.¡±


    Su Min gently closed the door and left the dormitory with his bag.


    His house is located in the city centre and isn¡¯t far from school. He just needed to take the subway line and get off nearby.


    Very few people know that Su Min¡¯s family owned several apartment suites and usually just thought that his family circumstances were okay. Even Li Wenxin only came to know about it after asking.


    Since young, Su Min had always been considered as the exemry child next door. He received numerous awards and was always gentle and well-behaved. The elders all loved him.


    Unlike the rtionships between the parent and child in other families, Su Min and his family got a long very well. It was almost to the point where they would tell each other everything.


    Su Min left the subway station and walked home from there.


    When he opened the door, Mother Su heard the sounds and walked out from the kitchen. She spoke with pleasant surprise: ¡°Why are you back so early today?¡±


    Because Su Min mentioned that he would go home today when he calledst night, she was preparing to personally cook up a few things.


    It was six o¡¯clock in the evening. It was still quite early.


    Su Min changed his shoes and said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing to do at school anyway so I came back early.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s schooltely?¡±


    ¡°The same as usual. It¡¯s nothing much. It¡¯s still morefortable at home.¡±


    Su Min is an only child. In fact, he would have had a younger brother or sister, but it was unfortunately, but they were gone before they were born.


    It was also because of this that Mother Su¡¯s body is a little frail and would require bedrest.


    Fortunately, the Su family was rather well off, so it wasn¡¯t something difficult to do. Mother Su now lives her life very peacefully.


    Even after losing her second child, Mother and Father Su didn¡¯t try for another child.


    Mother Su suddenly remembered something. She asked: ¡°Your cousin called yesterday mentioning something about a movie. Did you star in a movie?¡±


    Su Min subconsciously recalled those scenes.


    He hesitated for a moment and asked nonchntly: ¡°What did she say?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. She just mentioned something about a horror movie.¡± Mother Su looked at him, ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re not going to be a celebrity?¡±


    Su Minughed: ¡°No, it¡¯s new technology.¡±


    Mother Su quickly understood his words, ¡°It¡¯s that holographic movie experience that¡¯s been mentioned online isn¡¯t it? I would have forgotten about it if you didn¡¯t mention it.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t interested in watching movies, so she never paid it much attention.


    Su Min tilted his head up and drank some water: ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s the one. If you sessfully experience it, it will be broadcasted so that was why she saw me.¡±


    Seeing that Mother Su still wanted to ask more questions, Su Min quickly changed the topic, ¡°The payment I get from that movie is pretty good.¡±


    Mother Su was surprised: ¡°There¡¯s such a thing?¡±


    Su Min nodded and didn¡¯t say much.


    Since it was like this, Mother Su didn¡¯t continue asking.


    Although he had managed to escape this bullet, Su Min felt that something was likely going to happen in the future. If one day his father invited his mother to the movies, and they saw his movie then it¡¯s over.


    Su Min quietly returned to his room.


    On his way here, he received a new link from Li Wenxin. It was a new post discussing the movie.


    Although Su Min felt that it probably won¡¯t be much different in content, it was as if something came over him and he moved to click on the link.


    This time the content of it was discussing the plot of the movie. There were even some who were trying to guess the connection between the blind granny and the toads. After all, therge toad shaped shadow only appeared after the blind granny disappeared.


    Su Min himself guessed that the disease on the ind may be rted to the toads. Or, at the very least, the toads were probably a key step or important ingredient for the skin changing ritual.


    The answer given by the director about the ind also had its secrets.


    If the inders lived normally, it would naturally be impossible for them to contract any disease of the sort, unless it is an environmental factor.


    Su Min thought of those toads. Although the movie didn¡¯t reveal much about it, it didn¡¯t hurt making various spections.


    In addition to those discussing this, there were other posts containing numerous exmation marks.


    ¡°Can I be honest and say that from the beginning to the end, I wasn¡¯t paying attention to the story.......I¡¯m a shameful viewer. I was grinning like an aunty the whole time.....¡±


    ¡°What you¡¯re talking about is right. I have no problems with that. But is anyone else also wondering why Chen Su was there?¡±


    ¡°I think it might be a pair of people watching the movie together in couple mode. Didn¡¯t the cinema say that you can customise the script? They probably made it so that he¡¯s a great master and wanted to try something new.¡±


    ¡°The perfect Cindere and his great master drama. All the ghosts were just helping them progress their rtionship. Us SuMin girls won¡¯t leave behind a single sugar!¡± (KKnotes: SuMin: Chen Su+Su Minbined)


    ¡°..........¡±


    Su Min once again recalled the post about Cindere and her prince.


    He felt that the rtionship wasn¡¯t quite right. He should be the prince so why did he now be the Cindere?


    At this moment, knocking came from his door.


    Su Min was so startled, he almost threw away his phone. He even knocked down a model on his desk as he quickly pulled out a book and pretended to be studying.


    After doing all that, he remembered that he was now a university student. There was nothing wrong with ying on his phone.


    He pinched the inner corners of his eyes and felt that he had be stupid.


    Mother Su¡¯s voice came from outside: ¡°Xiao Min, take a look and see if this is your package?¡±


    Su Min quickly opened the door and saw a box in her hands.


    He was confused: ¡°I didn¡¯t buy anything.¡±


    Mother Su frowned: ¡°Is it a scam? I¡¯ve seen a lot of people be tricked these days.¡±


    Scams like these have all been exposed online. After delivering something, they would do a few things and finally achieve their purpose of cheating others of their money.


    Su Min received it: ¡°Let me see.¡±


    The address was written correctly, and it even included his name and phone number. The sender was New Century Cinema.


    The cinema sent him something?


    Su Min recalled that he had originally filled his details with his home address, not the school address and felt that he was too careless.


    He let out a sigh of relief: ¡°It¡¯s not a scam. It was sent by the cinema.¡±


    ¡°The cinema would even send things?¡± Mother Su was curious: ¡°Are they movie tickets for the family to go and watch?¡±


    Su Min¡¯s heart fell. He was worried that the contents inside had something to do with the movie.


    He used his hand to cover the form on it and gently said: ¡°Mum, aren¡¯t you busy cooking? Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll go find a pair of scissors and check the contents.¡±


    After Mother Su left, Su Min quickly closed the door.


    The box wasn¡¯t big and it¡¯s very light. It didn¡¯t look like it contained anything heavy. After he opened it, he saw a gift box inside.


    Su Min opened the gift box. Inside, there were two discs.

 Chapter 39: Invitation

    <h4>Chapter 39: Invitation</h4>


    Su Min could faintly guess what the discs sent by the cinema would contain.


    He checked the time. Father Su was still on his way back from work and he guessed that there was still some time until dinner. It wouldn¡¯t hurt checking the discs.


    Earlier, Su Min was reading through the movie reviews when Mother Su knocked on the door and he felt a little guilty. It was probably like a junior high school student who has been secretly dating being caught by his parents.


    So this time he ensured that he locked the door.


    There was only a notebook in the room and there wasn¡¯t anything written on the discs. Su Min casually picked one up and put it in.


    After waiting a while, the video yer started.


    Su Min¡¯s eyes widened. The name of the movie was still ¡°New Murder Ind¡± but the length of it was five hours.


    He had seen the movie already and it was just a little more than two hours long.


    What¡¯s with these extra three hours?


    Su Min¡¯s eyelids twitched. He selected the fast-forward button and he soon understood why it was so much longer.


    Because it included scenes that were not included in the movie.


    Su Min subconsciously thought back to the posts he read earlier and quickly skipped over to the relevant scene.


    Sure enough.


    But because of the advancement in technology, the scene was either covered up or mosaiced, and it didn¡¯t expose him.


    Su Min looked at himself covered in mosaic listening to the scream.


    It feels a little strange.........


    What made him feel even moreplicated was that the scenes following that only revealed his upper half and wasn¡¯t considered as exposing him, so the mosaic was also gone.


    It¡¯s like he is watching himself showering.


    This was especially the case when the other ghostter appeared in the bathroom..........


    Although Su Min believed that Chen Su wouldn¡¯t peek at him while he¡¯s showering, the time was just too coincidental.


    So coincidental that he felt that he must have beenpletely exposed.


    Su Min breathed out and furrowed his brows. After falling in thought for a moment, he continued ying.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any more bathroom scenes after that. The five-hour long movie however included many scenes that weren¡¯t included in the two-hour long movie.


    Because he is not the protagonist, some of his scenes were not broadcasted.


    And in this disc, it included the scene at the end when Su Min and Chen Su ran into the headless ghost.


    Even the scene where he was lying on top of Chen Su was shown.


    Although Su Min couldn¡¯t make out Chen Su¡¯s appearance and just thought that the scene in the movie was too ridiculous, he couldn¡¯t help but feel goosebumps forming when he recalled what happened.


    He moved to pause the movie.


    The movie was stopped at the scene with Su Min¡¯s surprised expression. He could clearly distinguish the emotions in his eyes.


    With Chen Su¡¯s arrival, Su Min felt safe.


    Since young, Su Min had not been taught things like this and he had also not met anyone like that so the experience itself was very stimting.


    It was like a stone being thrown into a calm pool of water.


    But this stone didn¡¯t feel unfamiliar. Su Min didn¡¯t feel any aversion towards him and even went along with him.


    He himself also didn¡¯t know why.


    Su Min doesn¡¯t remember anyone called Chen Su in his memories and there doesn¡¯t seem to be a ssmate called Chen Su, let alone a friend called Chen Su.


    As he was thinking about this, a knock suddenly came from his door.


    Su Min was startled. He then realised that he had locked the door himself and quickly closed the notebook.


    It was Mother Su: ¡°Come have dinner.¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°Okay,ing.¡±


    He packed things up and then walked out the room. From outside, the pleasant aroma of food filled the air. He could instantly tell that they were all his favourite foods.


    Mother Su and Father Su were already sitting at the dining table.


    The dishes on the table were abundant and vourful. Just looking at it stimted Su Min¡¯s appetite.


    In the movie all he ate was clear soup and murky water. There was even that case of an eyeball in the fish soup. Although it was something that wouldn¡¯t happen in reality, it affected his ability to enjoy a meal properly for thest few days.


    Mother Su said: ¡°There are some dishes that I haven¡¯t made yet. It would be a waste if I cook too much so I¡¯ll make it tomorrow. Will you be home tomorrow?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll have lunch and then I¡¯ll need to go back to school in the afternoon. There are still two more sses.¡±


    This time it was chicken stew. Chopped green onion and mushrooms floated on the surface and there were bright yellow oil spots mixed with it. It appeared very appetising.


    As Su Min filled his bowl with soup, he asked hesitantly: ¡°Mum, did I have a ssmate called Chen Su?¡±


    The crisp sound of a spoon hitting the bottom of the bowl was heard.


    Mother Su stopped her movement of picking up vegetables and asked: ¡°Why are you asking? Do you not remember your own ssmates name?¡±


    This question was something Su Min couldn¡¯t answer.


    He found an excuse: ¡°I ran into a ssmate called Chen recently and thought that it was a good surname.¡±


    Mother Suughed and ask: ¡°A girl?¡±


    Su Min casually answered: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    His answer was nonchnt, so Mother Su guessed that there probably wasn¡¯t anything going on and she didn¡¯t probe any further.


    Father Su interjected: ¡°When are you going to bring a girlfriend back?¡±


    Su Min said helplessly: ¡°Dad, stop worrying about me and my rtionships.¡±


    Father Su red at him: ¡°Look at you. Since you were young and until now, you haven¡¯t been in a rtionship. Why shouldn¡¯t I be worried?¡±


    The words Su Min originally wanted to say was blocked.


    He ate a mouthful of vegetables and said: ¡°Even if I¡¯m dating, I might not necessarily bring a girlfriend back.¡±


    The movements at the dining table stopped.


    Su Min looked up at his parents and could sense that he had spoke too soon: ¡°I was just saying it casually. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Mother Su spoke hesitantly: ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    Sun Min shook his head in denial: ¡°No, don¡¯t worry about it. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend or a girlfriend.¡±


    The atmosphere at the dinner table was quiet. Hearing him say something like that, Father Su¡¯s smiling expression turned solemn, but he didn¡¯t ask any further questions.


    After a while, Su Min finally felt the atmosphere returning to normal.


    After eating for half an hour, he helped clean up the dishes and coaxed Mother Su to rest while he washed the dishes.


    The water that fell onto his hand brought along a slight cool sensation.


    After washing up, Su Min returned to his room.


    He once again took out the things in the gift box and ced the second disc into the notebook.


    Just as he thought, this one was a copy of ¡°New University Thriller¡±.


    This movie was still rather normal. Su Min watched the entire movie and felt that although the movie itself wasn¡¯t that great, the experience was pretty good.


    After watching it, he became a lot calmer.


    After this movie was released, it was also uploaded online and only members could watch it. The money obtained from this would be divided and a part of it is given to him.


    Although the funds that he received from this cannot bepared to his share that he received from the ticket sales, it could be considered a steady stream of ie and a stable investment.


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t know how the movie side of things worked, the share the actors receive is rather low and usually it¡¯s just a payment for their work.


    The viewership for ¡°New Murder Ind¡± is more than ¡°New University Thriller¡± so he naturally would also receive more from that.


    Su Min logged into the movie website, purchased a membership and then selected the movie.


    Because it was already almost a month since then, the number of view that it had gathered was plenty. Naturally, it couldn¡¯tpare with those popr TV dramas.


    ¡°I heard through word of mouth so I have to see how good it is.¡±


    ¡°Watching it the second time. Please note that this movie is verypacted and will immediately reach high tension!¡±


    ¡°Good quality, good actors. Although I don¡¯t recognise them, they are very good looking. Anyone know their Weibo?¡±


    ¡°Oh ho. Today I have also be a member of the alliance. I announce you two to be together! Get married today!¡±


    ¡°Congrats, congrats, congrats.¡±


    ¡°.............¡±


    Su Min continued to fast-forward through it and saw that every time he appeared in the movie, the entire screen would be covered inments. Even his face couldn¡¯t be seen.


    Although some wereints, most were fine.


    After watching it for a while, he closed the video and once again ced it back into the gift box. At this moment, Su Min noticed that there was another movie ticket under it.


    It was from New Century Cinema. The movie name was ¡°Love Examination¡±. Just by looking at the name Su Min could tell that it is set in a hospital and is probably a fluffy film.


    He guessed that it probably had nothing to do with horror movies. After all, there are no horror movies that is about to be released and the closest one will be at the end of October.


    The time written on the ticket was five o¡¯clock tomorrow evening.


    Su Min has had experience with holographic viewing so he could tell in one nce that it was a ticket to a holographic movie. He had never experienced a romance movie like this before.


    He looked back inside the gift box and found a piece of paper.


    A script was written on it. The character was a doctor. It was a simr cannon-fodder role like hisst ones.


    The script mentioned that the doctor was very popr and is treating several patients who were recently hospitalised. Their hospital stay was long term and they would only be discharged when they get better.


    There won¡¯t be any deaths in a romance movie.


    Li Wenxin and the others have talked about their romance movie viewing experience to him before. In fact, most people don¡¯t even end up sharing the same screen as the male and female protagonist, let alone a small cannon-fodder.


    The script in Su Min¡¯s hand didn¡¯t even mention the male and female protagonists.


    There¡¯s a movie ticket and a script.......Was the cinema thinking that he¡¯s having it too hard and wanting him to rx?


    Since he has it, he might as well give it a try.


    .........


    The next day, when ss ended it was already almost 4 o¡¯clock.


    The cinema isn¡¯t too far from school, so Su Min went straight over. On the way he even ran into Li Wenxin and his junior sister.


    ¡°Love Examination¡± is acted out by good-looking casts. Adding to that the theme, the audience that the movie caters for is rather widespread and, not only fans, even passers-by wille and watch.


    Su Min had previously seen the movie introduction online. It was a story about two rival families. He didn¡¯t even pay too much attention to the specific plot.


    There wasn¡¯t a need to sign an agreement this time.


    Although it is a holographic movie, unlike a horror movie, the theatre was almost full. Su Min¡¯s seat was the best one.


    Everything was the same as before.


    There was a couple next to Su Min watching the movie through the couple viewing experience. They were even discussing how they need to meet each other as soon as possible and try to counterattack the main couple.


    He silently put on his helmet and decided to experience it himself.


    The introduction for ¡°Love Examination¡± began to y. Unlike those of a horror movie, the music and scenes were bright and cheery.


    The staff checked to ensure that everyone was wearing their helmet before darkening the room and leaving the theatre. After a moment of silence, all the audience entered the movie.


    After a long 100 minutes, the movie ended.


    Su Min took off his helmet revealing an angry red face. It even raised concern from the other viewers.


    A viewer asked: ¡°Are you okay? Do you want me to call for the staff?


    Most viewers would be able to experience a romance movie until the very end. Apart from those who left earlier, there were still about 80% of the original viewers in the theatre.


    The viewer wondered if he was too excited dating a big star.


    Su Min quickly waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯m fine, thanks.¡±


    Seeing that he had recovered, the viewer felt relieved and turned to leave with the others.


    Su Min stood in ce and turned to look at the big screen that was still ying the ending credits. Inside, he was a little angry.


    He had originallye to experience a romance movie and had even thought about how he would just watch from the sidelines.


    But in the end, while others where flirting around and enjoying the movie, he was in the hospital and the romance movie had turned into a horror movie instead?

 Chapter 40: Departure

    <h4>Chapter 40: Departure</h4>


    After Su Min left the cinema, his mood had be somewhat calmer.


    He had originally thought that Chen Su wouldn¡¯t appear in a romance movie or that, even if he did appear, he wouldn¡¯t appear in the form of a ghost, but he was wrong.


    If that was just the case, then it would have been fine, but he continued to get up to mischief throughout the movie.


    Su Min expressionlessly returned to his dormitory.


    His roommates didn¡¯t know he had gone to the cinema so when they saw him like that, they thought he probably didn¡¯t finish his homework. However, when they remembered that he was the school¡¯s top student, they no longer feltforted.


    For the next month, Su Min didn¡¯t go to the cinema.


    He had no intention to experience the horror movie that was to be released at the end of October. As long as he doesn¡¯t go into a movie, he wouldn¡¯t run into Chen Su.


    If he doesn¡¯t see him, then things won¡¯t develop.


    Su Min thought that it was fine like this, but he suddenly received a call from the person in charge of the cinema.


    He refused: ¡°I¡¯m not going this time.¡±


    The person in charge fell silent for a moment. He then exined: ¡°In fact, this time it wasn¡¯t an invitation from our cinema. The director of ¡°Death Show¡± invited you to watch it.¡±


    Su Min hesitated for a moment. He then quickly understood why.


    Very few horror movies be a sensation. Most that do are foreign movies so the ones that were domestically produced generally don¡¯t attract much attention.


    The two movies fromst time were both marketed differently, but both received some traction. The director wanting to invite him probably is nothing more than y to increase the ticket sales.


    Although he felt that he didn¡¯t have much of an influence on ticket sales, his experience from two movies will always be more than those who had only experienced one movie.


    And he guessed the director probably couldn¡¯t find another person.


    Su Min thought for a moment and said: ¡°If I don¡¯t sessfully experience it this time, then won¡¯t it.........¡±


    The person in charge said: ¡°No need to worry about this. The director is just inviting you to watch it. If you seed, that¡¯s great, but if you don¡¯t you can just take it as a viewing experience.¡±


    He didn¡¯t hide anything and believed that Su Min could guess the reason behind this.


    Su Min: ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    After a night of mulling over it, he still couldn¡¯t make a decision.


    But the next day, the person in charge called him again.


    Su Min asked directly: ¡°I can go but there¡¯s something I want to ask. I am doing solo viewing of the movie so who is Chen Su? Why did he appear?¡±


    The person in charge answered: ¡°I also don¡¯t know him. Maybe it¡¯s something the superiors arranged.¡±


    Su Min wasn¡¯t convinced but he guessed that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get the truth out of him. Like the others, they are very strict on secrecy.


    He agreed: ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go when the timees.¡±


    When he was about to hang up, the person in charge mentioned something else, ¡°The director¡¯s intention is clear. Do you want to watch the movie in advance and then experience the movie when it is out?¡±


    Su min refused: ¡°No need.¡±


    If he watched the movie in advance, it would be the same as having a cheat when he goes to experience it. At that time, he would probably act very strangely.


    The person in charge didn¡¯t find this answer of his surprising, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let the staff contact you when the timees. I hope Mr Su can once again seed.¡±


    Afterall, his sess was also something good for the cinema.


    There was still a week until the film is released. Su Min wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He would asionally search online about ¡°Death Show¡±.


    Perhaps because the plot of the movie is a very important part of the movies, much of the content wasn¡¯t exposed.


    Even the synopsis online was very vague. It was practically didn¡¯t reveal anything. It was a little simr to ¡°Murder Ind¡±.


    Although the name is ¡®show¡¯, this movie had no association with the entertainment industry and the characters are not celebrities or actors or the like.


    This time, it was a story about a male and female protagonist and their colleagues going online to buy three tickets. With these three tickets, they went to watch a show.


    The ticket said that, because of how long it goes for, they would need to stay there overnight, and the performancepany will arrange the amodation. Each person would need a ticket and it would be void if they left the area.


    The ticket was very expensive, and the amodation was free. They were just ordinary business workers, so they didn¡¯t want to waste time and went there together.


    The story would begin from there.


    Regarding whether or not there were deaths and what the ending was like, there were no clues online. The actors and directors continued to withhold this information and only promoted the movie without revealing any of the inside plot.


    Su Min internally thought: If the plot wasn¡¯t good then this movie will definitely be thrown out onto the streets.


    Earlier there was a foreign movie called ¡°Escaping the Death Town¡± and he had watched it online. They didn¡¯t mention anything about what happened to the town but the contents of the movie were excellent so it still received a high score.


    If you wanted to do something like this here, it is difficult.


    ..........


    On the day of release, Li Wenxin urately guessed what Su Min was going to do.


    He originally wanted to ask if he wanted to go watch it but, when he saw Su Min¡¯s attire, he concluded that he was definitely going.


    Towards the end of October, the weather had gotten colder. Su Min even wore long sleeves.


    He is tall but he is also rather thin. Wearing it, he looked like someone from a magazine with wide shoulders, narrow hips and long legs.


    After going to the cinema, many girls second nced Su Min.


    The staff was waiting for him there.


    This time it wasn¡¯t Xiao He. It was a new sweet-looking girl with bright sparkling eyes.


    The sister revealed: ¡°Leader has told me that, in addition to Mr. Su, there are also a few other movie critics who were invited to view the movie.¡±


    Su Min also guessed that this may be the case.


    One person wasn¡¯t very reassuring. With a group of people, at least one of them should be able to seed.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if these movie critics have watched the movie in advance.


    The theatre this time wasn¡¯t big. Because it was specially prepared for them, it could only seat a few people allowing them to chat with each other and get to know each other a little better.


    Su Min sat in an isted seat in the back row.


    Some of the critics noticed him but the theatre was a little dark so they couldn¡¯t make out Su Min¡¯s appearance.


    After putting on the helmet, they no longer paid attention to who was who.


    The lights in the theatre quickly dimmed leaving a faint light illuminating the room. The movie then started to y.


    As the words ¡°Death Show¡± appeared, a line of words appeared from the cinema: ¡°Audience Member Su Min hello. Are you ready to enter the movie ¡°Death Show¡±?¡±


    Su Min closed his eyes and gave an affirmative response.


    ***


    In the afternoon, thepany was very busy. The sounds of keyboards ttering, and papers being turned filled the office.


    ¡°Wake up, don¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°The meetings about to start soon. Don¡¯t get reprimanded by the manager.¡±


    Su Min felt someone pushing him. When he opened his eyes, he saw a man wearing sses standing before him.


    Someone in front called out: ¡°Su Min, bring along the files.¡±


    Su Min subconsciously replied: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He sobered up and examined his surroundings. It was an office. In front of him was aputer that still had a document opened.


    Many people have already picked up their files and entered the conference room.


    Although Su Min was a little confused, he quickly reacted. With his experience from two movies, he already knew what to do.


    The cinema gave him a reminder: ¡¾Hello Audience Member Su Min. Please ept your script as soon as possible.¡¿


    Su Min received the script, but he didn¡¯t have the chance to check it.


    The man with sses ced his hand on his shoulder and asked: ¡°Su Min, what are you standing around for? Hurry and go to the meeting with me.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t have any impression of him.


    He gathered up his emotions and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Did anyone notice earlier when I napped? Anyway, let¡¯s go.¡±


    The sses man said: ¡°No, I helped you cover up. Hey, do you think today is stir-fried tomatoes and grape?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t like it? There¡¯s also another new one. I think it¡¯s something like cucumber and dragon fruit soup. I heard it¡¯s really good.¡±


    Su Min remained silent.


    He had never heard of these dishes. It sounded very scary.


    The inedible dishes popr in the university cafeteria was one thing but even apany¡¯s cafeteria is filled with things like this?


    The conference room was a little further away, so Su Min used this change to check the script.


    His role this time was again a cannon fodder. The sses wearing man next to him is called Li Chi Yu and he would be watching the show with him this time.


    Thepany had staff residences and the two shared the same dormitory.


    It would be the weekend after work is over today and they, along with the another two, have agreed to go watch the show.


    Su Min then died at the hotel.


    As for how he would die, the script didn¡¯t mention it. It seems that even he himself didn¡¯t know how he died.


    In other words, Su Min¡¯s role was to go together with Li Chi Yi and his goddess to watch the show but before he could see anything, he died randomly in the hotel.


    The cause of death is unknown. That is very troubling.


    Su Min was still in thought when Li Chi Yu changed the topic: ¡°Don¡¯t sleep in the dormitory this afternoon. I¡¯ve already bought the tickets so let¡¯s go out and y with my goddess.¡±


    He pulled out a few crumpled tickets from his pocket and handed it to him.


    Su Min received it. It was a ticket for the show.


    The ticket was a single-use ticket and the background was very vague. He could only make out several woven baskets but the contents inside wasn¡¯t revealed. It was pitch ck.


    The entire ticket was made to look rather old.


    ¡°They only do this show once a year and the ticketing date was fixed but they suddenly released a limited number of tickets online yesterday, so I managed to snag three of them.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about paying for the tickets. You just need to apany me.¡±


    The horror movie would begin officially once he goes there. Su Min came here to experience the horror movie, so he naturally had no reason to refuse.


    He stored away the ticket and said: ¡°I won¡¯t forget.¡±


    The two of them entered the conference room together. There weren¡¯t much discussed in the meeting and it was mostly the usual problems. It was simr to the usual meetings Su Min would have.


    After the meeting, Su Min returned back to his seat and worked.


    After work, as he went to the cafeteria with Li Chi Yu, he asked curiously: ¡°That ticket you managed to get, do you know the contents of the show?¡±


    Li Chi Yu shook his head and said: ¡°I also don¡¯t know. They never reveal details about the performance.¡±


    Su Min felt that he was just sending himself directly to his own death like this.


    Li Chi Yu said he found out about it in a forum. Someone rmended this show and he just happened to see the price and the number of tickets avable dropping every second, so he impulsively bought a few.


    It could be used to purse his goddess.


    Su Min internally thought that he probably wouldn¡¯t die but it might not necessarily be the case for Li Chi Yu. Feeling sympathetic for him, he passed a grape over.


    This goddess chaser is no different to Chen Xingzhou in Murder Ind.


    Li Chi Yu thought he was encouraging him and was very touched.


    When they returned to the dormitory, it was already seven o¡¯clock. There were still a few hours until they needed to go to the show venue so they could rest a little.


    The venue is about a few hours drive from thepany.


    The content of the show is unknown, and the hotel is also usually not open. There was no useful information about it on the inte.


    From the looks of it, it doesn¡¯t seem that simple.


    As he packed up his belongings in the dormitory, Su Min was very worried.


    He used his phone to search up various horror stories centred around shows and performances and passed it over to show Li Chi Yu: ¡°Be careful at night.¡±


    Li Chi Yu rubbed his hair and revealed a suffocating expression: ¡°Wait.¡±


    Su Min internally thought: We still don¡¯t know who will die first.


    As they spoke, footsteps were heard outside. It was then followed by a female voice: ¡°Li Chi Yu?¡±


    Su Min who was arranging his belongings replied: ¡°I don¡¯t eat fish.¡±


    The woman outside fell silent for a moment and appeared to be surprised by his response.


    After a while she spoke up again: ¡°I was calling for Li Chi Yu, not asking if you ate fish. It¡¯s about time.¡±


    It¡¯s time to go see the show.

 Chapter 41: Carpet

    <h4>Chapter 41: Carpet</h4>


    Li Chi Yu flew over to open the door.


    Seeing Le Ling standing by the door, he smiled and pointed at Su Min, ¡°We¡¯re ready now. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Li Chi Yi had already started to imagine the wonderful days that was soon toe.


    Su Min closed the lid to his suitcase and turned to look over at the door only to be shocked.


    Li Chi Yu¡¯s goddess is very tall. Could she be considered a royal sister?


    Hepared his own height with hers and felt that she was simr to him, but she was a few centimetres taller than Li Chi Yu.


    Li Chi Yu really is brave.


    Le Ling said: ¡°I¡¯ll give you one minute.¡±


    Li Chi Yu was already used to her cold attitude and said: ¡°One minute, one minute. That¡¯s plenty.¡±


    Le Ling nodded and left the room.


    Su Min sat back onto the bed, ¡°You really invited your goddess out to watch the show?¡±


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°You don¡¯t understand, this is why it¡¯s thrilling. When you don¡¯t know what the show is about, it is an entirely new experience.¡±


    Su Min internally thought: You¡¯re using your life in exchange for that thrill.


    But this was a horror movie and it was pointless for him to say anything. He just thought that the scriptwriter really was amazing for being able to think of something like this.


    Su Min lifted his suitcase and asked casually: ¡°With Le Ling being so tall, do you don¡¯t feel pressured?¡±


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°No I don¡¯t.¡±


    He felt a little weaker when he stands next to Le Ling, but he still liked her. There was nothing he could do about that.


    Li Chi Yu also invited a recently hired intern, Jiang Taozhi. He wanted to set her up with Su Min but he felt a little apprehensive.


    But he couldn¡¯t just invite Le Ling alone and make her be the only girl with them. It¡¯s to awkward like that. Afterall, girls rarely go out alone with boys to y.


    After a few minutes, the four of them gathered outside the staff building.


    Jiang Taozhi leaned against her suitcase and said aggrievedly: ¡°Li Chi Yu, are you deliberately hiding the contents of the show from us?¡±


    Li Chi Yu raised his hands: ¡°I¡¯m innocent. I really don¡¯t know.¡±


    Le Ling said coldly: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    With Li Chi Yu taking charge with organising this outing, he naturally was the main source of contact. As they spoke, he received a message from someone.


    The car that was here to pick them up had arrived and was waiting just outside.


    As they walked over to the car, Su Min couldn¡¯t help but ask Le Ling: ¡°Why did you agree to go to such a ce.¡±


    Le Ling nced at him: ¡°Just happened to be free.¡±


    Su Min felt that it didn¡¯t look like that was the case from her expression.


    He had no memory of Le Ling, and his character has only been on the job for one month, quite like Jiang Taozhi.


    But Li Chi Yi had been employed here for several months and is more familiar with Le Ling hence his desire to pursue her.


    The staff residency is a few minutes walk away from the road. Right now, the sky had already darkened and the streetlights were on.


    Su Min looked at the road and asked: ¡°Is it that car?¡±


    Just by the road not far ahead of them was a ck car. It didn¡¯t look different to the other cars, but it was parked in a separate location from the other cars.


    Su Min subconsciously thought of the cars that appeared in horror movies.


    Could this be like those final destination cars where something horrible would happen once you get on?


    After thinking this, he quickly tossed that thought aside.


    The main focus of this horror movie was to watch the show. If they died before reaching the venue, how would the movie be called Death Show?


    Li Chi Yu checked his messages and nodded: ¡°It¡¯s that car.¡±


    He took the initiative to help take Le Ling¡¯s suitcase but didn¡¯t expect Le Ling to be a step ahead of him. She even conversely helped him carry his suitcase.


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°.............¡± My goddess is so strong.


    Su Min found the way these people interacted to be very strange.


    Jiang Taozhi had a small 18-inch suitcase which was not only easy to drag around, you could also easily pick it up and carry it, so she didn¡¯t need any help.


    The car wasn¡¯t locked. Su Min opened the door in one go.


    The interior of the car was no different to normal cars but, because the lights weren¡¯t on, it was dark inside.


    There were two rows of seats in total; Jiang Taozhi and Le Ling sat at the back and he and Li Chi Yu sat at the front which is also behind the driver.


    Sitting here, he could better take in the situation.


    Li Chi Yu patted the back of the seat and said: ¡°Brother, we can head off now.¡±


    The moment he said this, the driver started up the car. His movements were smooth and quick and he didn¡¯t utter a word.


    Su Min could see through the rear-view mirror the driver¡¯s appearance. It was a normal middle-aged man, but his expressionless look reminded him of a robot.


    It was as if he had done this so many times that he had grown numb to it.


    Li Chi Yu was very talkative and couldn¡¯t stop speaking. He constantly tried to chat with the driver: ¡°Brother, what is the show about?¡±


    The driver didn¡¯t respond.


    Li Chi Yu again asked: ¡°Brother, how long do we need to stay in the hotel? Or does the show take ce at the hotel?¡±


    The driver again didn¡¯t respond.


    Li Chi Yu was about to ask another question when he heard Le Ling¡¯s cold voice from the back seat: ¡°Li Chi Yu, did you eat too muchst night? Why are you so talkative?¡±


    The goddess spoke so he naturally didn¡¯t dare say anything else.


    Li Chi Yu whispered: ¡°He¡¯s not saying anything.¡±


    No matter what he asked, the driver acted like he didn¡¯t hear him at all and only stared ahead as he concentrated on driving.


    Su Min outwardly praised: ¡°Good driver.¡±


    So good that it felt a little strange.


    Su Min just happened to have the same thoughts as Le Ling and wanted to stop Li Chi Yu. After all, this driver didn¡¯t seem to want to talk


    He guessed he probably wouldn¡¯t speak or it could also be because........he can¡¯t speak.


    Afterall, the contents of the show cannot be revealed.


    During the entire drive, Su Min wasn¡¯t sleepy. Li Chi Yu on the other hand was knocked out.


    Every time Li Chi Yu¡¯s head leaned against his shoulder, a hand would reach out from behind to return Li Chi Yu to his normal position.


    Once was okay, but when it happened several times Su Min found it amusing.


    ***


    Two and a half hourster, the car stopped.


    Su Min could see a building through the window. It was a very luxurious hotel. It was an European style hotel and looked like a gorgeous church.


    It¡¯s just that the hotel was surrounded by empty space. It was the only building in this area.


    Were they about to be scared by something in the hotel?


    The driver remained sitting in the driver¡¯s seat and didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t even remind them to get off.


    Su Min shook Li Chi Yu, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    Li Chi Yu was startled awake. He quickly opened the door and took out the suitcases, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect such a luxurious hotel.¡±


    The four of them stood outside checking out the building for a moment before entering the hotel.


    The hotel was a manor-styled building. After going through arge iron gate, there was a wide road that is surrounded by arge patch of green grass. There was even a fountain and several statues.


    After entering through the hotel¡¯s door, Su Min subconsciously looked back and saw that the car that they hade in on was gone.


    Behind it was a forest that appeared to extend endlessly into the distance. It gave people a feeling something was about toe out from it.


    Su Min sighed. Since he¡¯s here already, he should avoid the cold.


    But Li Chi Yu and Jiang Taozhi felt no sense of danger, and Le Ling was as cold as ever.


    When they reached the inside of the hotel, the interior was magnificent but empty. A lifeless vase sat in the corner.


    There was a woman sitting at the front desk.


    Su Min assessed the surroundings and said: ¡°There seems to be no one here.¡±


    Earlier, Li Chi Yu had mentioned that he had managed to snag the tickets while they were quickly selling out so there should be many peopleing to watch the performance, but it didn¡¯t look like anyone else was here.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°Looking at the time, they¡¯re probably all in their rooms. Let¡¯s check in.¡±


    The dull yellow light shone and there was an indescribable smell that filled the air. All their gazes moved over to the front desk.


    The woman at the front desk wore a uniform and, like the driver, she waspletely expressionless. It was as if she was someone who had no emotions.


    Li Chi Yu has a very epting heart and thought nothing of it.


    The tickets are also vouchers for the hotel. He directly handed the four tickets to the front desk, ¡°Checking in.¡±


    The woman at the front desk mechanically checked the tickets and then typed a few things on theputer. The light casted from the screen onto her face made her look a little pale.


    Le Ling stood together with Jiang Taozhi on the side and was a further away from the front desk.


    Li Chi Yu said in a low voice to the front desk: ¡°Four rooms that are next to each other.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°You¡¯re staying alone?¡±


    He had thought that this male protagonist would want to stay in a room together with him. It was also rather dangerous staying alone.


    Li Chi Yu nodded: ¡°Otherwise are you going to be the third wheel while I chat with Le Ling at night?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........Okay then.¡±


    He no longer cared about this male protagonist. After all, the male protagonist would usually be thest one to be in danger so he guessed that there shouldn¡¯t be any problems at the beginning.


    Li Chi Yu puffed up his chest: ¡°I will protect her.¡±


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t want to hurt his feelings, he still said: ¡°Maybe the other party will end up protecting you instead.¡±


    Li Chi Yu red at him: ¡°You¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything to say to refute it.


    Li Chi Yu snorted twice. When he received the room cards from the front desk, he happily ran over to give it to Le Ling.


    The woman at the front desk raised her hand and pointed down the corridor.


    When the hotel ispletely empty and you walk down a long-carpeted corridor, you couldn¡¯t help but feel your heart race.


    The lighting here was simr to the lighting in the lobby, apart from the fact that it was a little dimmer.


    Li Chi Yu read: ¡°401-404. Our rooms.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect the rooms to be associated with the number 4. Can¡¯t the directors change the numbers? (KKnotes: 4 = death, bad omen)


    The elevator smoothly went all the way up to the fourth floor.


    Because it is a European-style building, the ceiling is very high and the ck and white patterned wallpaper stretched all the way up to form a line.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing such a hotel. Although it isn¡¯t unusual seeing ck and white walls, it was umon for hotels to use it.


    The entire corridor felt very oppressive.


    ¡°It¡¯s such a strange hotel. They are really amazing thinking of decorating it like this.¡± Li Chi Yu spoke with awe: ¡°I wonder what the rooms are like.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to hurt his feelings.


    Li Chi Yu asked: ¡°Which one are you staying in?¡±


    Su Min randomly picked one out and when he turned it over, he saw that it was 404. Although it was bad omen, he didn¡¯t refuse it: ¡°This one then.¡±


    The rooms were arranged so that it was even on one side and odd on the other.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°Okay then I¡¯ll be next to you. Le Ling and Taozhi will stay opposite us. Be careful at night.¡±


    Le Ling randomly picked out a card and said: ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi had been constantly checking out the hotel and taking pictures nonstop. She wanted to post it onto her friend¡¯s circle.


    The camera finally reached the end of the corridor.


    Their rooms were located at the end of the corridor and at the very end was a window.


    It was pitch ck outside and you couldn¡¯t¡¯ see anything. Perhaps there may be a small opening there as they could feel a gentle breezeing in.


    Jiang Taozhi took another photo and then looked down to check the photo only to see that something wasn¡¯t right.


    She frowned and once again took another photo.


    She had thought that the photo this time would be normal, but she didn¡¯t expect to get the same oue as earlier. It was still a little strange.


    Jiang Taozhi patted Su Min who stood next to her and whispered: ¡°Su Min, can you check and see if there¡¯s something wrong with my eyes?¡±


    Su Min turned over to check, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the photo?¡±


    Jiang Taozhi pointed at the bottom, ¡°Here, do you see it? The carpet on the ground is wrinkled.¡±


    There was a patch of the carpet under the window that appeared to be wrinkled, like it was hiding something inside.


    Su Min then looked over at the location where the photo was taken.


    The carpet in that same location was t and had no wrinkles at all.

 Chapter 42: Watched

    <h4>Chapter 42: Watched</h4>


    For the first time, Su Min saw a carpet trope in a horror movie.


    ¡°This......Did my phone reveal something there?¡± Jiang Taozhi could tell something wasn¡¯t right, ¡°Should we take a look?¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°It¡¯s better not to.¡±


    Although he would like to know about the actual plot of this horror movie, when faced with a supernatural event like this, they would easily be targeted if they did anything.


    Le Ling and Li Chi Yu had already entered their rooms.


    Su Min reminded her: ¡°Delete that photo and act like you didn¡¯t see if. Try not toe out at night.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi sighed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    In fact, she really wanted to know what was wrong with the carpet.


    Su Min ensured that she opened the door to her room before he entered his. Before he went inside, he quickly nced down the corridor. There didn¡¯t appear to be any signs of life in the hotel.


    Just as he thought this, two people suddenly appeared.


    Su Min subconsciously slowed down his actions and secretly observed them.


    The pair that arrived was made up of a man and a woman. They looked like they were a couple and are about 28 or 29 years old.


    The man appeared stick thin and he was tall, like a bamboo. It was very contrasting to the woman next to him. The woman was rather plump and shorter than him.


    Because the corridor is very quiet, everything they said could be heard clearly.


    ¡°..........Seeing that this hotel doesn¡¯t look too bad, I won¡¯t be angry at you anymore. Did you book one room?¡±


    The man smiled and said: ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re not angry but there are two rooms. They give a room for each ticket, Qing Qing.¡±


    The woman¡¯s expression changed dramatically. She scoffed and said: ¡°Xu Jian, can¡¯t you juste over and stay with me?¡±


    Xu Jian¡¯s face stiffened, and he said: ¡°Of course I can.¡±


    Zhou Qing Qing said: ¡°Since you can then you shouldn¡¯t make that type of expression. It¡¯s as if I forced you. You¡¯re the one who invited me over.¡±


    Xu Jian didn¡¯t speak again. He bowed his head and used the card to open the door.


    Su Min could easily tell that the woman called Qing Qing is the dominant one in the rtionship and Xu Jian appears to be unwilling but was forced into it.


    The two no longer spoke.


    Su Min also couldn¡¯t dy things any longer. He returned to his room and eyed the carpet. He didn¡¯t know what kind of ghostly situation would ur.


    He was slightly tempted to guess that anyone who pulls the carpet up would be wrapped by it and pulled in.


    The hotel room was very spacious and there was even arge living room. It could be said to be even more luxurious than an apartment.


    Su Min rarely stayed at hotels, but he knew that hotels are also amon setting in horror movies. Many of it involved hotel guests dying in their hotel room and then bing an evil spirit.


    He first went into the bathroom to check and then he closed the door.


    As soon as came out, the phone on his bed rang. It was a WeChat message sent over by Li Chi Yu: ¡°Are you guys going out tonight?¡±


    Before then came over, they had already established a group chat.


    Su Min: ¡°Not going out. It¡¯s better not to go out at night.¡±


    Le Ling: ¡°You might get kidnapped out in the wilderness.¡±


    Li Chi Yu sat on his bed and scratched his head. He had wanted to go out with his goddess, but both his roommate and his goddess refused.


    Su Min: ¡°I saw two peoplee in tonight, so I think the people who areing to see the show are also staying in this hotel.¡±


    The hotel looked like it had five floors and on the fourth floor there was a minimum of 6 people including themselves. If they counted the others, there would probably be eight or nine people on each floor.


    Su Min thought this because he deemed that it was unlikely for only a few people to stay on each floor.


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°Really? Why don¡¯t we ask them?¡±


    Jiang Taozhi: ¡°Ask? They¡¯re strangers so they probably don¡¯t want to talk to us. This hotel is an unfamiliar ce and if the other party¡¯s attitude is poor, what do we do then?¡±


    She has a gossipy personality. Whenever she spoke, she would say a lot of things at once.


    Su Min: ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    He not only heard that the two guests didn¡¯t know about the contents of the performance, he even guessed that all the guests that came probably didn¡¯t know either.


    Li Chi Yu was reprimanded by them and he no longer sent any further messages.


    Su Min knew that he wouldn¡¯t be too hurt by this, so he didn¡¯t pay him any attention. Using his phone, he prepared to search online about this hotel.


    But when he set up his location, he realised that he didn¡¯t know this ce.


    After a while he realised that he didn¡¯t recognise this entire city. It was apletely fictional city generated by the movie.


    The phone was from the movie, so the information was automatically filled.


    Su Min also didn¡¯t want to search up anything else. He went and directly searched the hotel address and a webpage soon appeared.


    Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t much information. Perhaps it was done so that it was in line with the plot.


    The webpage revealed that this hotel is located in the outskirts. After going through the news articles a piece of news mentioned that the address of the hotel is a death pit. In the past, a major massacre had urred here.


    Seeing this news, Su Min recalled an old alleyway in Yangzhou called Luosi Jieding. It was probably something simr to that.


    This was something that he had learnt from his previous experience. The only thing that was fictional was the school in ¡°University Thriller¡± and the town that it was located in was based on reality.


    The old alleyway in Yangzhou called Luosi Jieding also had a homophonic name called ¡°Mountain of Corpses¡±. It is rumoured that the ¡°Yangzhou Ten Day¡± massacre¡¯s death toll was so high, the bodies that piled up exceeded the heights of the houses that lined it.


    Because lights installed there would inexplicably turn off, the residents there basically didn¡¯t go out at night. This resulted in the saying: Be careful when you run into someone in the alleyway as they may not necessarily be human.


    Although Su Min understood that the hotel had nothing to do with that, it shared amon point. It was both closely rted to ghostly events.


    The director probably was inspired by those ughterhousendmarks.


    And the pair of man and woman that he saw before entering his room, because he only saw them from a distance, he didn¡¯t know if they were human or ghosts.


    There won¡¯t be a ghost party tonight will there?


    Su Min inexplicably thought back to ¡°University Thriller¡± and the female ghosts singing in the girl¡¯s dormitory.


    Apart from that, there wasn¡¯t anything else online that was rted to the hotel.


    Su Min turned off his phone and proceeded to charge it.


    Because he knew what was going to happen, he took a shower before he came so that he could avoid having to go through anything in the bathroom.


    The hotel was very rich. The entire floor was carpeted, and the colour was different to the carpet in the corridor. The carpet in the corridor was grey while the one in the room was white.


    When Su Min came in, the lights all turned on. Although it wasn¡¯t very bright, it still looked a little safer.


    He specifically examined the carpet on the floor and carefully tested out ces that was slightly wrinkled and didn¡¯t find any problems with them.


    It seems that only that part of the corridor was special.


    Su Minid back on the bed and only left the bedsidemp on. He was not sleepy. As for the experience this time, it wasn¡¯t much for him.


    It was just a matter of changing how he experienced terror.


    Thinking this, Su Min recalled the romance movie that he had watched a month ago. Even now he was still a little angry.


    He had originally wanted to watch the male and female protagonists fight as a bystander, and also experience what it was like to be a doctor but in the end ghostly events repeatedly urred at the hospital.


    In the ward, in the clinic..........


    It waspletely different to the theme of the movie. He had even checked and confirmed that it was a romance movie, and that it wouldn¡¯t have anything supernatural happen.


    But in the end, even the romance movie was turned into a horror movie. Although it isn¡¯t a true horror movie plotline and it wasn¡¯t dangerous, it was still very thrilling.


    In addition to that there was also a ghost next to him that liked to make trouble. That made it even more thrilling.


    Su Min stopped his thoughts and closed his eyes to rest.


    ***


    One o¡¯clock in the morning, all was silent.


    The corridor in the hotel was lit up while most of the rooms were dark. Zhou Qing Qing woke up from her dream in the middle of the night.


    There was only a small light turned on in the room and it was quite dim. She looked at Xu Jian who slept next to her, put on her pyjamas, and got off the bed barefoot.


    It felt veryfortable walking on the carpet.


    Zhou Qing Qing walked over to the bathroom and reached the entrance when she noticed that the floor didn¡¯t feel quite right. It was as if there was something in it.


    She lowered her head and looked down. Because the lights in the bathroom was turned off by her, she couldn¡¯t see things clearly. The carpet was wrinkled, and she just happened to step onto it.


    Zhou Qing Qing cursed: ¡°What the fuck is this thing?¡±


    She kicked it with her foot but didn¡¯t expect to see that the carpet didn¡¯t tten out and instead her foot sank inside. No matter what she did, she couldn¡¯t pull it out.


    This was very irritating. It was Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s first time encountering such a useless carpet. As she thought about filing aint, she used her hand to forcefully tug at the carpet.


    In the end, something so simple ended up taking a long time. After finally managing to pull her foot out, she angrily returned to bed to continue sleeping.


    Just as Zhou Qing Qingid down, she suddenly felt a chill in the nket. Thinking that it was because the air conditioner was on, she tugged at the nkets and closed her eyes.


    In her confused state, a hand grabbed her foot. It was extremely bone chilling and it felt like it was covered in glue. The moment it touched, it was as if it was stuck on.


    Zhou Qing Qing woke up struggling and angrily pried open the nkets only to find nothing inside. She then looked at her own foot and saw that it was covered in something sticky and transparent.


    She didn¡¯t know what the liquid was but she felt very ufortable.


    Zhou Qing Qing was angry to death. She nudged Xu Jian next to her but the other party didn¡¯t respond. He didn¡¯t even turn over.


    She pped him: ¡°Xu Jian?¡±


    Xu Jian didn¡¯t budge.


    Zhou Qing Qing was originally very angry, and this only made her even more angry. In one fluid action, she pulled off his nket only to be frozen in ce the moment she turned around.


    There was a vague shadow standing in the corner next to the bathroom.


    Zhou Qing Qing could even see the clothes on his body. He was wearing a white loose shirt that looked like a hospital gown, but she couldn¡¯t see it very clearly.


    He lowered his head and his face was ghostly pale. His skin looked like a finger that was injured and was soaked in water for too long resulting in it bing all swollen.


    Zhou Qin Qing felt a chill run up from the soles of her feet. She didn¡¯t even know how long he was standing there fore.


    More importantly, he didn¡¯t look human...........


    Zhou Qing Qing gripped tightly onto the nkets until her knuckles turned white. She took two steps back while keeping her eye on the shadow who had his head lowered.


    She spoke with a trembling voice: ¡°Why are you? When did you get here?¡±


    The other party didn¡¯t answer. He only raised his head.


    Seeing his face, Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s mind went nk. She was so scared, she let out a loud scream and flew out the room.


    There was no one in the corridor. The ck and white wall design now looked like hell. As Zhou Qing Qing walked through it, she felt as if there was someone watching her.


    Dim light illuminated the entire corridor.


    After Zhou Qing Qing ran a certain distance, she finally looked back. The shadow in the room didn¡¯t chase after her but the end of the corridor looked even more terrifying.


    She stood in ce and didn¡¯t know what to do.


    The feeling of being watched was very strong. Zhou Qing Qing stood in the corridor and looked at her surroundings only to see ck and white walls.


    She didn¡¯t know where that eye was.


    When Zhou Qing Qing turned back to the direction of her room, she saw a bulge in the carpet. Like a wave, it rolled towards her.


    She subconsciously retreated but she was no match for its speed.


    Zhou Qing Qing turned around and ran but, when she looked back, everything before her had turned ck.


    ............


    In the middle of the night, those staying on the fourth floor heard a loud scream.

 Chapter 43: Breakfast

    <h4>Chapter 43: Breakfast</h4>


    Su Min was still lying in bed when he heard the scream. He was awakened only a few minutes ago by the cinema¡¯s prompt.


    The hint from the cinema was no different from the previous ones: ¡¾Audience Member Su Min, congrattions for sessfully changing your script. Please continue with your hard work. As a reward for your achievement, you will receive keyword hints. The first hint: Corridor.¡¿


    Su Min actually guessed that the hint would be corridor.


    The photo Jiang Taozhi took earlier had given it away. There was something wrong with the carpet in the corridor and it was likely a trigger for something to happen.


    With the appearance of the scream, Su Min subconsciously looked out the room.


    The sound was very short and then it became quiet.


    He didn¡¯t know what happened, but he could vaguely guess. He stood behind the door and waited for a minute before opening the door.


    Outside the door, Li Chi Yu was knocking on Le Ling¡¯s door and he constantly checked his surroundings.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°Ah Su Min you¡¯re up?¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Did youe out after hearing the noise?¡±


    Li Chi Yu lowered his hand and thought for a moment before answering: ¡°Yeah. The others also came out. They probably all heard that scream.¡±


    Su Min followed his line of sight.


    There were a few dozen rooms on the fourth floor and about half of them were upied. Some of the rooms were upied by twos and threes.


    At this moment, the door to Le Ling¡¯s door opened.


    Li Chi Yu looked over quickly: ¡°Le Ling, are you okay?¡±


    Le Ling asked back: ¡°Why won¡¯t I be okay?¡±


    She was still wearing the clothes she wore when she came, and her hair was still neat. You couldn¡¯t tell if she slept or not.


    Jiang Taozhi came out from her room gripping tightly onto her phone.


    There were both men and women gathered there. Some were speaking while others just looked over. They all looked surprised when they saw them.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many people to be here.¡±


    He had thought that there wouldn¡¯t be much but turns out there are already twenty people in just this floor alone. He didn¡¯t expect to see so many.


    Le Ling crossed her arms and said to Li Chi Yu: ¡°If there¡¯s nothing then go back to sleep. Stop making a ruckus.¡±


    As the two conversed, Su Min used his phone to take a photo of the ground in the corridor. The photo of the carpet was the same as how it was in reality. He didn¡¯t know if it was because he couldn¡¯t get it on his phone or if it had restored itself to its original appearance.


    He stored away his phone and decided to act like nothing had happened.


    A man suddenly walked over. He didn¡¯t even spare a nce at Li Chi Yu and just looked at Le Ling while smiling: ¡°Hello, my name is Liu Huida. Did you guys just hea¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡±


    Before he could finish, Le Ling closed the door.


    Liu Huida¡¯s expression changed instantly. He snorted and then angrily red at Li Chi Yu next to him.


    He then left and returned to his room.


    Li Chi Yu was confused: ¡°Why did he re at me?¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°Maybe he was jealous of you being able to stand next to Le Ling.¡±


    Hearing that, Li Chi Yu was very pleased. He leaned against the door and said: ¡°Then let him re. It doesn¡¯t do me any harm anyway.¡±


    The people in the corridor didn¡¯t see anything when they came out, so they all returned back to their rooms. Very quickly, it became quiet again.


    Jiang Taozhi asked: ¡°Was the voice that you heard a woman¡¯s voice?¡±


    Li Chi Yu nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    That¡¯s why he knocked on Le Ling¡¯s door. He was afraid that something bad happened in the hotel.


    As they spoke, the door to Le Ling¡¯s room once again opened. She still looked the same: ¡°That voice came from the middle of the corridor. She probably encountered something scary.¡±


    Su Min pointed in a direction, ¡°If I remember right, it should be there. The corridor is carpeted so footsteps cannot be heard, but voices can.¡±


    From that distance, it seemed usible.


    Li Chi Yu asked with curiosity: ¡°Then did she scream the moment she opened the door or was she screaming in front of someone else¡¯s door?¡±


    Jiang Taozhi said: ¡°How should we know?¡±


    Le Ling pointed down the corridor and said: ¡°Li Chi Yu, if there¡¯s nothing else just go to sleep. Don¡¯t knock on the door in the middle of the night.¡±


    After she closed the door, the three of them looked at each other.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing such a cold woman and he couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    Li Chi Yu waved his hand: ¡°I¡¯ll go sleep.¡±


    After he returned to his room, Su Min turned to Jiang Taozhi and asked: ¡°Can you use your phone to take a photo of that same ce from earlier?¡±


    Jiang Taozhi: ¡°Sure.¡±


    She pointed it at that ce from earlier and then eximed with surprise. She showed it to Su Min, ¡°It¡¯s restored.¡±


    Su Min received the phone. The photo was the same as reality. It was as if the wrinkles fromst time didn¡¯t existed and not a trace was left behind.


    He came to an understanding and said: ¡°Go back and sleep.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi nodded. She deleted the photo and then returned to her own room.


    Once again, Su Min was the only one left in the corridor. As he looked down the ck and white corridor, it looked like the junction between time and space.


    He turned and went back into his room.


    The moment the door closed, the lights in the corridor instantly darkened.


    Su Min had never turned off the lights in his room and at this moment it looked a little warm andforting. He felt his way over to his bed and got ready to sleep.


    Things would usually be calm after something had already happened.


    Su Min decided to call this the cool-down period. Afterall, a horror movie wouldn¡¯t take ce over just one night so it would need time to recharge.


    But as soon as heid down in bed, he felt a cool sensation. A hand touched his shoulder.


    Su Min stiffened and didn¡¯t move. He only reacted after half a minute and he said: ¡°Chen Su!¡±


    The t nkets swelled up. Chen Su asked: ¡°Not sleeping?¡±


    Su Min got off the bed and saw that he was upying half the bed and didn¡¯t appear to have any intention to leave, ¡°You¡¯re sleeping here?¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°I can¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can¡¯t.¡± Su Min was still in a state where he would recall the events in the romance movie whenever he sees him.


    Chen Su pulled aside the nket.


    If others saw this, it would have looked like the nkets moving aside by itself.


    Su Min stood next to the bed.


    After a long stalemate, he couldn¡¯t kick Chen Su out so he could only lie stiffly on the edge of the bed with his back facing him. He was determined to not give him any attention.


    After not sleeping all night, he soon started to get sleepy.


    Su Min didn¡¯t sleep for long when Chen Su started to move. He reached over to hold him by his waist and hugged him from behind. There was no extra movement after that.


    ***


    The next morning, Su Min woke up.


    He sat up from the bed, stretched his neck and found himself sleeping in the middle of the bed. As for Chen Su, he didn¡¯t know when he left.


    Su Min remained in daze for a few minutes before pulling away the nkets.


    He didn¡¯t know what kind of reaction he should have. After washing up in the bathroom, he had sobered up significantly.


    Every room in the hotel had a window. After pulling aside the curtains, the light from outside entered the room and everything looked very normal.


    There were already messages in the group chat.


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°I heard the others mentioning that there are food downstairs. Do you guys want to go down to eat?¡±


    Jiang Taozhi: ¡°Of course. What¡¯s there to eat?¡±


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°Don¡¯t know. But it should be too bad.¡±


    Le Ling: ¡°Waiting for the gathering.¡±


    Su Min replied and then left his room. He knocked on Li Chi Yu¡¯s door, and Le Ling and Jiang Taozhi soon also came out.


    The ce they needed to go eat was downstairs. When Li Chi Yu came out this morning, he heard two people talking about it.


    When they went down on the elevator, they ran into some other people but, because they didn¡¯t know each other, they were all silent.


    Reaching the first floor, they all went their way.


    Li Chi Yu finally spoke up: ¡°That suffocated me to death. They don¡¯t talk and look like mannequins. It¡¯s so scary.¡±


    Su Min internally thought that they may not be human.


    Mannequins and non-humans were both equally as terrifying.


    After going out from the corridor and entering the main lobby, the person waiting at the front desk was still the same woman fromst night. She sat there with an expressionless face.


    Many people were staying down here, and they formed pairs and trios. Some didn¡¯t have a good expression while others looked excited.


    A bald man said: ¡°This hotel doesn¡¯t have anything. I¡¯m going to go back. It¡¯s better working than being here.¡±


    The person next to him said: ¡°If you want to leave, leave by yourself.¡±


    There seems to be a tone of gloating.


    Su Min whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s wait a bit before eating. I think there¡¯s something going on so I want to take a look first.¡±


    The bald man was naturally angered by this. He walked straight out of the hotel lobby and soon reached the courtyard outside.


    Everyone looked out and watched him from the hotel lobby.


    The bald man climbed over the iron gates and walked straight ahead. The lobby was then filled with silence and there were only the soft sounds of murmuring discussions.


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand what the purpose of this scene was.


    At this moment, Jiang Taozhi suddenly let out an ¡°ah¡± of exmation. She whispered: ¡°Look, that man.......¡±


    Before she could finish her words, the bald man again appeared outside the iron gate. He hurried back and climbed back over.


    After climbing over, he fell from the gate onto the ground. Supporting his body with both hands, he couldn¡¯t help but back away.


    Su Min saw this and could tell that something definitely happened outside.


    He reminded the others: ¡°We better not go out if we don¡¯t need to.¡±


    The bald man appeared to be quite strong but he had returned scared. There was probably something outside.


    There were almost twenty people gathered at the entrance of the hotel.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°They don¡¯t look like the people fromst night. They¡¯re probably people staying on the other floors.¡±


    Le Ling said with a cold face: ¡°It¡¯s unsafe outside the hotel and its unsafe in the hotel. We should all be careful.¡±


    Li Chi Yu said in a small voice: ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Jiang Taozhiforted him: ¡°No one¡¯s ming you.¡±


    Le Ling alsoforted him, ¡°No one¡¯s ming you.¡±


    When Su Min was also about to say a few words offort, he saw Li Chi Yue alive again. Like he was just reborn, he was filled with life.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    Li Chi Yu spoke excitedly: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±


    There was a sign in the hotel lobby. They would need to enter the restaurant from the other side. After entering, they saw a long table covered in food.


    There were many people here. Next to the long table was a round table.


    Si min didn¡¯t expect to see so many people hereing to watch the show. He could tell in an instant that they are normal people.


    Li Chi Yu has already moved over to the long table in excitement.


    To be honest, Su Min was a little worried about seeing food on the long table that shouldn¡¯t be there and possibly losing his appetite.


    For example the finger in the fish belly, the eyeballs in the fish soup...........It had been engraved into his mind.


    ¡°Ugh!¡± From not far away, a painful cry was heard.


    Su Min subconsciously looked over.


    There was a man sitting there and he had a te in front of him. There were several things on the te and his fork was still holding up half a piece of kelp.


    The man covered his face and he reached into his mouth with his fingers before proceeding to pull something ck and stringy out. The more he pulled, the longer it was.


    In less than a minute, it had already covered the entire te in front of him.


    But the thing from his mouth appeared to be endless.


    Seeing something like this, Su Min once again lost his appetite.

 Chapter 44: Restaurant

    <h4>Chapter 44: Restaurant</h4>


    Su Min stared at him for almost a minute and the man also pulled at it for almost a minute.


    In the end, the amount didn¡¯t decrease and instead more and more of it umted. A mountain had formed on the te giving others a sense of disgust.


    His appetite originally wasn¡¯t great and, with something like this happening, Su Min no longer wanted to eat anything in this restaurant.


    That man still continued to pull it out.


    Seeing that Su Min wasn¡¯ting over, Li Chi Yu turned around and asked: ¡°What are you looking at? Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Su Min removed his gaze, ¡°Yeah.¡± But he has already lost his appetite.


    Jiang Taozhi wasn¡¯t worried at all. She continued to chatter as she concentrated on picking up the food. Soon, the table was filled with tes. She was clearly a big eater.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    He felt that it wasn¡¯t good for him to say anything.


    The group of people that were in the lobby earlier also entered the restaurant. In an instant, it became bustling and loud chatters filled the room.


    Su Min walked over to the long table and carefully examined the food.


    At this moment, he heard a strange sounding from not far away.


    Su Min looked back. The bald man who had ran back earlier was arguing with another person with an unpleasant expression. He didn¡¯t know what he was saying.


    Just when he was about to look back, he saw the bald man p the other man and was stunned.


    The bald man had only pped him on the head, but the other man¡¯s head easily fell and rolled on the ground.


    Because it was carpeted, it didn¡¯t make any noise.


    Su Min clearly saw it with his own eyes. The man that was pped had be a headless body, but it was as if the bald man didn¡¯t notice it.


    The bald man even hugged the headless body and patted his chest like they were good brothers.


    The headless body then followed behind him.


    Su Min¡¯s lips twitched. He then turned around calmly and felt that his appetite had been once again affected.


    He eyed the restaurant through the corner of his eyes.


    There were people at every table, but no one seemed to have noticed that man¡¯s change. They just concentrated on eating their own food. There were both old and young people. The oldest looked about forty years old.


    They didn¡¯t seem to find it a problem. Some of the people sitting at the tables chatted with each other while others wereughing. There was even someone who hade here alone.


    Despite seeing so many people, Su Min didn¡¯t feel safe. Instead he felt a little more disconcerted. He didn¡¯t know whether they were human or ghosts.


    He even suspected that there are possibly ghosts pretending to be humans amongst them.


    Like this, it made things even more difficult. If that was true, then the true living humans would slowly be fewer and fewer.


    Su Min sighed internally.


    Li Chi Yu had already picked up his te. Although it was morning, there were other foods avable in addition to congee and buns.


    When he saw Su Mine over, he picked up a steamed bun and said: ¡°Do you want a custard bun?¡±


    Su Min waved his hand: ¡°No.¡±


    He won¡¯t eat anything that would require biting it open. He didn¡¯t want to end up bing like that man just now.


    Thinking this, Su Min looked back at that table.


    The man at the table had disappeared.


    He was shocked. He looked around more carefully and confirmed that he was gone. All that was left behind was the kelp on the table


    The kelp was still being held by the fork and it was ced next to the te. ck hair that covered the kelp was gone.


    It was as if it was never there in the first ce.


    Su Min¡¯s heart turned several degrees colder. Only one day had passed and to his knowing, two people had encountered some trouble. He suspected there probably was more.


    And were these people killed directly or were they taken somewhere?


    Su Min turned around again and once again found the bald man and his group. They were sitting at a round table in the other half of the room.


    The headless corpse sat next to the bald man and seemed to be moving. He was even pouring water for the bald man. He was clearly a model younger brother.


    Su Min carefully looked around and saw that the head on the floor was gone. He didn¡¯t know where it went.


    He swallowed and could only let out a sigh.


    The horror movies recently would even include some gimmicks in the food. Are they not going to the audience experience the movie properly?


    After getting out, Su Min was worried that he would be left traumatised by the kelp.


    .............


    The long table was about a dozen metres long and various foods were disyed.


    When Liu Huida entered the restaurant, he saw Le Ling standing there picking up food. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anyone next to her, his eyes looked around and then he walked over.


    Le Ling was concentrating on selecting her food.


    She only turned around when Liu Huida stood next to her. The other party stretched out his hand, ¡°Hello...............¡±


    Le Ling ignored him and went to the other side.


    After experiencing the cold attitude time and time again, Li Huida lost his patience. He reached out to grab her arm.


    The next second, he found himself thrown down next to the chair.


    The loud sounds attracted everyone¡¯s attention. Seeing Liu Huida sprawled pathetically on the ground and Le Ling standing calmly next to him, they all fell silent.


    Li Chi Yu walked over after a moment of shock, ¡°Are you shameless?¡±


    Le Ling picked up the te from his hand and ced it on the table. She sat down and said: ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    It was as if she wasn¡¯t the one who threw him.


    Li Chi Yu red at Liu Huida a few times and then proceeded to sit down next to Le Ling. He happily said: ¡°I¡¯ll help you peel the prawns.¡±


    He had specially brought the prawns over just for this moment.


    Li Chi Yu picked up a prawn, stared at it intently and carefully peeled the shells off. He then examined it closely to ensure that it was okay before nning to put it on Le Ling¡¯s te.


    But when he raised his hand, he saw that his te was filled with prawns that were already peeled.


    Li Chi Yu: ??? What¡¯s going on?


    He nced at the single prawn in Le Ling¡¯s te and then at the prawns on his te before silently eating them himself.


    When Su Min sat at the table, ten minutes had already passed.


    He had selected his food very carefully. Every time he picked something, he would examine it carefully to ensure that there was no kelp, no hair and no eyeballs.


    But every time he reached out to something, Chen Su¡¯s presence would appear. It was as if he was trying to stop him.


    After going through the entire long table, there were very few things that he could eat.


    Su Min originally felt very lucky, but he then had a thought. Weren¡¯t the people in the restaurant eating these things?¡±


    He looked over at Le Ling and Jiang Taozhi¡¯s end and silently decided not to say anything.


    They had already eaten so he would only cause panic by saying something. He could only wait and see if anything was going to happen.


    Su Min didn¡¯t have the appetite so he just ate something to pad his stomach.


    Jiang Taozhi had a very good appetite. After finishing the soup dumplings, she had fried dumplings. After the fried dumplings, she would have seafood congee. She even brought over a te of fruit and vegetables.


    She held up the te of sashimi in front of her and invited them: ¡°You guys aren¡¯t eating? I feel bad if you don¡¯t. Do you want to have a try?¡±


    Su Min waved his hand: ¡°No, no need.¡±


    Li Chi Yu shook his head: ¡°You can eat.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi had a regretful expression but inside, she was happy. She ate happily and you could only see the tower of tes before her increasingyer byyer.


    Su Min pointed towards the direction of the kelp and asked cautiously: ¡°Did you guys see the man sitting at that table earlier?¡±


    Li Chi Yu looked over at where he pointed and only saw a te with kelp: ¡°Probably left after eating. Why?¡±


    Jiang Taozhi said: ¡°Probably didn¡¯t taste good.¡±


    Just as Su Min was about to say something, Le Ling suddenly spoke up: ¡°No. He has never left the restaurant.¡±


    He nodded and said: ¡°Yes. That man disappeared.¡±


    ¡°Disappeared?¡± Li Chi Yi examined the restaurant, ¡°Could he have just gone to another table while you weren¡¯t looking?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°That¡¯s impossible.¡±


    He had carefully examined it. That man really did disappear.


    Le Ling wiped her mouth and said: ¡°Something isn¡¯t right with this hotel. The woman who screamed in the early hours of this morning probably also went missing.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t think that there would actually be another person who thought the same things as him.


    But perhaps it was because this is a horror movie. Or perhaps it was because the director included something like a ghost exorcist in Le Ling¡¯s character design.


    Li Chi Yu said tremblingly: ¡°It¡¯s like you guys are acting in a horror movie.¡±


    Su Min really wanted to say that he wasn¡¯t.


    But they were indeed in a horror movie. And it is even your horror movie. He was just a poor and innocent viewer.


    After such an event, the desire to eat was gone.


    Li Chi Yu said that he wanted to help Le Ling peel prawns but, in the end it was Le Ling who peeled for him while he enjoyed it alone.


    Although he felt embarrassed like this, he was also very pleased.


    More people entered the restaurant in twos and threes.


    Li Chi Yu couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°This hotel is decorated really uniquely. There¡¯s even such arge oil painting in the restaurant.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi spoke while stuffing a bun into her mouth: ¡°Because they¡¯re rich. I¡¯m sure they spent a lot of money on just the paint alone.¡±


    For the first time, Su Min directed his attention to that wall.


    The entire hotel, including the restaurant, was luxuriously decorated. It also appeared very new and it didn¡¯t look like a building that had been built decades ago.


    Unlike the ck and white designed corridors, the restaurant had a wall of French windows which faced the courtyard outside. On the other side of the restaurant was arge oil painting.


    The entire wall was covered by the oil painting and went all the way to the entrance of the restaurant. The colours were deep, so it was difficult making out the objects in the painting.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know much about oil paintings so he couldn¡¯t understand the abstract art shown.


    It¡¯s just that, no matter how he looked at it, the oil painting looked a little like the ticket to the show. It looked like several baskets but more than half of it was covered by darkness. There was even fog oveying them.


    Jiang Taozhi looked around and saw that there were only a few people left, ¡°Most of them are gone. Are we still eating?¡±


    When they came, most of them were already eating.


    Li Chi Yu couldn¡¯t help but remind her: ¡°It¡¯s only you that¡¯s still eating.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi was embarrassed. She wiped her mouth, ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    She rubbed her stomach that had be slightlyrger from the feast. Fortunately, she was wearing loose clothing so it wasn¡¯t obvious.


    When they left, Su Min nced at the bald man¡¯s table only to see that they had already left. He didn¡¯t know if that headless body left with his head.


    There was no one in the corridor and hotel lobby.


    Jiang Taozhi couldn¡¯t help but be curious. She asked, ¡°Until when do we need to stay in this hotel for before we go and watch the show?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Ask Li Chi Yu.¡±


    He was the one who originally organised it, he bought the tickets and he¡¯s also the movie¡¯s male protagonist.


    It was also not written on the ticket. He recalled that the post also didn¡¯t mention how long they would be staying.


    Le Ling said: ¡°Should be a few days.¡±


    Su Min could guess the meaning behind her words. He couldn¡¯t help but have a thought.


    This time, hundreds of people havee to the hotel. With several of them going missing in just a day, there would likely be only a few left at the end to watch the show.

 Chapter 45: Vase

    <h4>Chapter 45: Vase</h4>


    From the corridor, you could see most of the lobby but, because the angle is limited, you can only see one part of it. This gave people a strange feeling.


    It¡¯s as if you¡¯re walking down the corridor upstairs and, despite seeing that there is space further on, it is blocked by a window.


    Ji Chi Yu asked as they walked: ¡°Should we go upstairs now?¡±


    Su Min looked ahead and thought for a moment before saying: ¡°Why don¡¯t you guys go up first. I¡¯ll explore around a little.¡±


    He didn¡¯t see what the bald man saw earlier, and he wanted to check. Perhaps it may lead him to a clue of some sort.


    Jiang Taozhi said: ¡°Why don¡¯t we go together? There¡¯s nothing to do in the room anyway. This hotel has a courtyard and a fountain outside.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°We can go together if you want.¡±


    Le Ling didn¡¯t say anything the entire time but she also didn¡¯t seem to be against it.


    After walking to the end of the lobby, it is the hall. At this moment, there is a pair of people asking something at the front desk but the woman sitting there didn¡¯t move or say anything. She just continued to stare at them.


    In the end, those people got a little angry.


    But it was as if thedy at the front desk had no emotions. Her expression never changed. She seemed as if the person they¡¯re angry at wasn¡¯t her.


    Li Chi Yu muttered: ¡°This front deskdy is really scary.¡±


    Sincest night until now, her expression never changed. He didn¡¯t know if she¡¯s a human or a ghost.


    Le Ling suddenly said: ¡°The driver from earlier was the same as her. They only exist for check in.¡±


    Su Min looked at her and had another guess.


    Le Ling seemed to be quite familiar with this and everything that she said was the same as his thoughts.


    The driver and the woman at the front desk probably aren¡¯t living humans. To be more urate, they¡¯re probably the living dead.


    The living dead here are also not zombies. An existence like this in a horror movie isn¡¯t strange. This is the same for dead people. The front desk woman and the driver had no other role apart from registration and driving. It was just their character design.


    The main culprit behind all this wasn¡¯t them.


    Li Chi Yu stared for a long time and asked: ¡°If I go over and cause a disturbance, do you think she would react?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°..........You can try it.¡±


    Le Ling side-eyed him: ¡°You might get thrown out of the hotel by her.¡±


    Su Min also thought this could be the case. He feared that the front desk woman would suddenly explode and then throw Li Chi Yu outside. There is definitely something dangerous awaiting out there.


    Being mocked like this, Li Chi Yu asked curiously, ¡°Why did the bald man run off and thene back again?¡±


    And when he ran back, he seemed to be very scared.


    Su Min said: ¡°You will need to ask him that to know.¡±


    Speaking of the guests here, Li Chi Yu thought of the man that was thrown to the floor by Le Ling. He felt very refreshed inside.


    Afterall, he himself didn¡¯t get thrown. She didn¡¯t even give him a particrly bad attitude. He felt certain that he had taken a big step and the future looked bright.


    Li Chi Yu was very happy, but he naturally didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    Jiang Taozhi who was in her own thoughts searched through her phone. She then said: ¡°There are no delivery services in this damned ce. Looks like we will have to eat the hotel food for lunch too. I wonder if there are anything nice. The food this morning wasn¡¯t very good.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..............¡±


    Seeing that she ate so much, it didn¡¯t seem like it tasted bad at all.


    Jiang Taozhi looked up: ¡°Sigh.¡±


    Su Min and them silently looked at each other.


    After a while, Jiang Taozhi once again broke the silence, ¡°It¡¯s so boring staying in this hotel. We don¡¯t even know when the show is going to start. What¡¯s the point of staying here for so long. This show is too unprofessional........¡±


    For the first time, Su Min felt the effects of a gossipy person.


    But Jiang Taozhi didn¡¯t give others an unpleasant feeling. In fact, everything she said was reasonable and she also seemed very epting.


    Seeing that she wanted to continue speaking, Li Chi Yu quickly stopped her: ¡°We should be notified when it¡¯s time. They wouldn¡¯t make us stay here the whole time.¡±


    Especially since the tickets were so expensive.


    Su Min said: ¡°Anyway, I think it¡¯s best not to go out too long and not to go around alone. This hotel is quite big.¡±


    He knew that he has Chen Su with him but the others don¡¯t so they would practically be fated to die.


    Su Min didn¡¯t want all of them toe together to the hotel and then end up with him alone at the end. Such an experience would be equivalent to not experiencing the movie.


    He still didn¡¯t know what happened to that scream fromst night. There was also the incident involving the kelp and the headless corpse in the restaurant.


    Only they were left standing in the hotel lobby.


    The woman at the front desk faced theputer and didn¡¯t pay any attention to them.


    Jiang Taozhi was a phone addict. After she finally stored away her phone, she eximed in a quiet voice: ¡°That person is so skinny.¡±


    Su Min looked over and saw that it was Xu Jian fromst night. The plump woman he saw next to him that night wasn¡¯t there.


    Despite the fact that he was silent and not acting any different, Su Min felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but he couldn¡¯t put a finger on it.


    Li Chi Yu saw Su Min staring at him and asked: ¡°Do you know him?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Yes. I saw himst night.¡±


    He briefly mentioned what he sawst night.


    Li Chi Yu was shocked: ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound like a couple at all. How can they interact like that?¡±


    Perhaps it¡¯s because he has never been in a rtionship before.


    Xu Jian didn¡¯t notice their stares and turned into the restaurant. His tall and thin figure left behind a deep impression.


    Su Min removed his gaze, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look outside.¡±


    The courtyard outside the hotel was simr to the gardens you see in manors. Separated into several green areas, to the left and right of the gate was a fountain and a statue respectively.


    Su Min didn¡¯t go there and just went directly over to the gate. The iron gate was a few metres wide and you could look outside through the bars.


    It was dark outside, like it was covered in thick fog. The fog lingered around the forest causing them to be unable to see further into the distance.


    Su Min touched the door. It was an ordinary iron door.


    Le Chi Yu walked over and said: ¡°I¡¯ll reach out and see. The sun¡¯s clearly out so why is it so dark outside?¡±


    He stretched out his hand as he said that, and Su Min didn¡¯t have time to stop him.


    The moment his hand and arm went through the gap between the bars, the thick fog outside came over and wrapped around his arm.


    The next moment, he was pulled back by Le Ling. The thick fog suddenly hit the iron gate and then it scattered again.


    Li Chi Yu felt fearful: ¡°It felt scary.¡±


    When the fog came over, he felt a very cold sensation on his arm along with the distinct sense of danger.


    Jiang Taozhi asked quietly: ¡°Can this fog swallow people up?¡±


    If the fog is light, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see its shape but the thick fog here were all gathered together to the point that it looked like one big mass.


    It¡¯s as if it had its own consciousness.


    Su Min intuitively felt that this thick fog wasn¡¯t right. He warned them: ¡°It¡¯s best not to touch it. That bald man was able to live because he was lucky.¡±


    With what happened with Li Chi Yu, if the bald man responded a second toote, he would have probably been swallowed.


    What was more important was that Su Min was afraid that this fog will get worse.


    Right now, the hotel can block the fog outside but how long can itst? Can it still block it once it gets worse? Or will it eventually flood in?


    Su Min held slight suspicion that the show was probably just a cover for the strange hotel.


    But after thinking about it more carefully, that would mean that the name ¡°Death Show¡± was just a means to attract audience?


    Su Min thought about this for a long time. Soon, more people appeared in the courtyard. They were all people that had appeared in the restaurant earlier.


    In fact, he has already seen what he needed to see.


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    There are about twenty or thirty people in the courtyard. In pairs and threes, they stood to one side to take pictures. No one went over to the iron gate. Perhaps it was because they were scared after seeing what happened to the bald man earlier


    But Su Min felt that they didn¡¯t appear worried at all.


    He pulled out the show ticket from his pocket and nced at it under the sun.


    There weren¡¯t any changes to the ticket. On the front, there weren¡¯t any mentions of the show¡¯s name and all it had was the word ¡°Ticket¡± on the far right hand side. Below were are a few small characters and there was no indication of time.


    The rest of the ticket was a blurry photo. At the very centre was something that he felt looked like a woven basket.


    This basket was a little different to the baskets he had seen before. It narrowed at the neck before widening around at the body. Like this, it looked like a vase.


    Because it was very blurry, Su Min also wasn¡¯t sure if it was a basket and he didn¡¯t know if the show has anything to do with a basket.


    But Death Show sounded like a thriller show.


    Su Min even suspected that there might be something inside the basket like a human head that would jump out..........For example, the headless corpses¡¯ head.


    If it is a performance involving a group of heads or some kind of corpse party, then his worldviews would copse.


    Li Chi Yu came over and said: ¡°The show ticket looks very old fashioned but the paper quality isn¡¯t bad.¡±


    He only got the ticket just before he came here. At that time, his first impression was that it was quite unique. After looking at it more carefully, he didn¡¯t know what to make of it.


    Su Min turned the ticket around. There were words on the back.


    The content was very simple. It didn¡¯t disclose the organiser for the show and only had some disimers which included the fact that they would need to stay in the hotel and avoid venturing outside as they will not be responsible for any idents.


    Su Min: ¡°........You only paid attention to the paper quality?¡±


    The paper quality of course wasn¡¯t bad.


    He examined it carefully but didn¡¯t find anything special. It was just a ticket that was a little tougher than regr tickets.


    When he read thest line of small print, Su Min realised that this show didn¡¯t care much about personal safety.


    But if he thought about it, it is also quite normal.


    This was originally a horror movie. It would be strange if no one died. If no one died, then it¡¯ll definitely be a flop movie.


    The sun outside was getting stronger. Su Min stored the ticket away, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s getting crowded out here.¡±


    It was only at this time that he realised how terrible this hotel could be.


    Although it probably wasn¡¯t everyone but. if he calcted the peopleing in and out of the restaurant, there were about fifty to sixty people.


    Su Min was a little surprised. Howrge were the funds used for this movie?


    After entering the lobby, the temperature dropped. Li Chi Yu looked around the hotel and couldn¡¯t help butment: ¡°Why is there just a single vase in this hotel? Why isn¡¯t it a pair?¡±


    No matter how poor you are, it ismon sense to get two for good fortune.


    Su Min also directed his attention to the vase for the first time. It was taller than him and looked very normal. The porcin surface was decorated with lotus that covered the entire case reaching all the way up the neck.


    In addition to the blooming lotuses, there were also some fine decorations that was very colourful. The pattern in general was veryplicated.


    There were no flowers in the vase but it didn¡¯t seem strange to them.


    Li Chi Yu walked over to the vase and stretched his hand out topare. He spoke with surprise: ¡°It¡¯s taller than me. It¡¯s my first time seeing something so big.¡±

 Chapter 46: Miss You

    <h4>Chapter 46: Miss You</h4>


    Li Chi Yu felt that it was because he knew too little.


    The vase sat to one side and next to it was an area that sunk in. It was just enough for half the vase to be in that and the other half of it to be outside of it.


    Jiang Taozhi rubbed her nose and whispered: ¡°It looks so expensive but it¡¯s a little ugly. It looks a bit like the ones Qianlong likes.......¡± (KKnotes: an emperor of the Qing dynasty)


    She searched for a photo on Weibo and showed it to the others.


    Su Min also took a look. He felt that Jiang Taozhi was right.


    He thinks the vase probably was a real one. After all, as long as the screenwriter and the director wants it to be real, it will be real in a horror movie.


    Su Min touched it. ¡°It feels very cold.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s hand stopped just below the opening in the vase. He asked: ¡°Do you guys think there¡¯s anything in this vase?¡±


    The next second, Li Chi Yu jumped away.


    He said: ¡°Can you not say something so scary?!¡±


    Su Min felt that this interaction was simr to the interaction between himself and Lin Yiri back then. This time, it was his turn to say it........


    He said: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    Li Chi Yu suddenly jumped up but all he could see inside the mouth of the vase was darkness. He couldn¡¯t look any deeper.


    He naturally wouldn¡¯t ask Le Ling to look.


    Su Min warned him: ¡°Be careful not to trip.¡±


    Li Chi Yu didn¡¯t take the warning seriously. He hesitated for a moment and then slowly reached in.


    It was empty inside and he didn¡¯t touch anything: ¡°It seems to be empty. We might just be thinking too much.¡±


    Just as he was about to take it out again, a hand suddenly grabbed him.


    Li Chi Yu was startled. His hand was grabbed, and his entire body was about to fall onto the vase. Le Ling reacted quickly and reached in only toe into contact with a cold hand.


    She applied some force and, seemingly in pain, the hand retreated.


    Li Chi Yu was caught surprised by this. He took a few steps back and almost fell to the ground but the vase remained unmoving.


    Su Min supported him. ¡°I told you not to mess around.¡±


    Li Chi Yu rubbed his hand. ¡°I thought it was normal. I didn¡¯t expect a hand to suddenly appear. Scared me to death.¡±


    It was too scary. It was as if he was caught by the dead.


    Su Min: ¡°Now you¡¯ve learnt your lesson.¡±


    He looked around the lobby. He then went into the restaurant and came back out with a chair. The chair was ced next to the vase.


    Su Min exined: ¡°I¡¯ll stand on it and take a look. Drag me out if anything happens.¡±


    Li Chi Yu tried to stop him: ¡°Don¡¯t. Something¡¯s not right with this vase. It¡¯s best not to look at it. We should just call the police.¡±


    Le Ling however said: ¡°What are you going to say when you call the police? That there was a hand that grabbed you? You¡¯ll probably end up getting locked up instead.¡±


    She said this very calmly but it sounded very convincing.


    Li Chi Yu was stunned.


    Su Min had already stood up on the chair. He was originally about the same height as the vase so, with him standing on the chair, he could see everything.


    It was dark inside the vase.


    And in that darkness was a dead body.


    The reason why he called it a dead body was because Su Min had seen this person before. It was the man that was eating the kelp at the restaurant today.


    His face was very pale. It looked like he had been dead for a long time.


    But it hasn¡¯t been long since this morning. He didn¡¯t know how long this person had been dead for, and he didn¡¯t know how he ended up inside this vase.


    The neck of the vase wasn¡¯t very big. A human couldn¡¯t fit through that, yet the dead body was found inside the body of the vase.


    Su Min was afraid of the corpse doing something, so he quickly got off the chair.


    Seeing his calm expression, Li Chi Yu couldn¡¯t help but be curious: ¡°There¡¯s nothing inside?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°There is. A dead body.¡±


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°Oh, then let¡ª¡ª¨C¡±


    Halfway through his words, he suddenly reacted, ¡°What did you just say? A dead body? There¡¯s a dead body in there?¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°It¡¯s the man in the restaurant.¡±


    Did he end up dying in here after eating kelp and pulling out strands of hair from it?


    Jiang Taozhi said: ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡±


    She pulled out her phone and called the police but even after ringing for several minutes, no one answered.


    Jiang Taozhi¡¯s face was pale, ¡°I can¡¯t reach them. What do we do now?¡±


    Su Min expected this. He said: ¡°Let¡¯s stay away from here and act like we didn¡¯t see anything. Don¡¯t let the murderer find out.¡±


    Li Chi Yu finally calmed back down. He said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Let¡¯s hurry and leave. Don¡¯t worry about it. Act like we didn¡¯t see anything.¡±


    Su Min also agreed.


    They moved the chair back and then returned to their rooms upstairs.


    It was only untilter in the afternoon that Su Min and the others came back out again. Together, they went to the restaurant downstairs and this time everyone they met was normal.


    He carefully assessed them. There were some people that he wasn¡¯t sure if they had already eaten or if they¡¯re not eating. For example, the bald man and the people that he encountered this morning weren¡¯t here.


    Su Min wanted to find out what was going on with the bald man and the headless ghost.


    The food was plentiful. Although he didn¡¯t know where the kitchen was, there would always be waiters bringing food out.


    The waiters, like the driver and front desk, were all expressionless. They don¡¯t respond to questions and just stared at the others while mechanically serving food.


    When the dishes are all served, the waiters also disappeared.


    Su Min didn¡¯t eat much but it was better than this morning.


    When they were done with it, it was a little past two. They decided to go upstairs to have a look and was surprised to find that there was a top floor.


    The top floor wasn¡¯t very big but there were many things there including a small gym and swimming pool. There was even a deep-sea fish tank on the side.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone in the pool and the water was clear.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t interested in the gym so he walked around the pool: ¡°Looks like no one came to swim.¡±


    There were no traces of water beside the pool.


    It was either cleaned up by the staff or no one hase to use it yet. Su Min felt that the former possibility seemed more likely.


    Li Chi Yu next to him said, ¡°It¡¯s my first time seeing a fish tank on the top floor.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi had already recovered from the incident earlier today. She said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the top floor to be like this. Turns out the hotel has a lot of things.¡±


    The fish tank was veryrge, and it took up almost an entire wall. The water inside was a dark blue and many water nts inhabited it.


    The lights on the top floor were dim so it was difficult to see what fish was inside.


    Li Chi Yu walked over and looked underneath a rock. When he looked up, he was shocked.


    After a while, he managed to find his voice again: ¡°There¡¯s someone swimming in the fish tank?¡±


    Su Min heard this and walked over from the pool. He looked more carefully and saw a corpse above the aquatic nts. From afar, it looked like a fish.


    Su Min observed it for a while and confirmed: ¡°It¡¯s a corpse.¡±


    Le Ling added: ¡°We saw him this morning.¡±


    It was that bald man. He wanted to leave the hotel but, in the end, he came over to the top floor and his body was now inside the fish tank.


    Su Min still didn¡¯t understand. How did the body get put in there?


    The bald man had interacted with the headless ghost for such a long time and he didn¡¯t die yet he ended up dying like this in a fish tank. It was just too strange.


    The two people who had gone missing were now found to be dead.


    Su Min felt that, based on their method of death, it was likely for revenge. Either that, or the murderer didn¡¯t have an intention to hide a body because he wanted to let others see.


    Li Chi Yu turned around and saw Su Min deep in thought. He waved and asked with concern: ¡°Su Min, you okay?¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know what the body in the fish tank could do.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he said that the people present saw the fish tank suddenly starting to bubble.


    Li Chi Yu took a step back: ¡°Blowing bubbles?¡±


    There weren¡¯t any fish in the fish tank so there couldn¡¯t be any bubbles being blown. These bubbles were probablying from that corpse.


    Su Min was already used to it. He said: ¡°He probably did it on his own.¡±


    Before he could finish his words, more bubbles appeared. It looked like it was echoing his words.


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°...............¡±


    Le Ling: ¡°............¡±


    Jiang Taozhi: ¡°............¡±


    Su Min coughed softly: ¡°He likes to blow bubbles. Let¡¯s leave him alone and hurry up and leave. It¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±


    Who knows if the murderer was still around? They¡¯ll be in big trouble if they run into him.


    Su Min also didn¡¯t know why he himself had an affinity with corpses. From the first horror movie until this one, he had encountered many of them.


    This time the bald man was even blowing bubbles at him.


    As they walked back, Li Chi Yu finally couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°Did that person know you?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t know him. How could I possibly know him?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even know what the bald man¡¯s name was, and the headless ghost was still a question.


    Su Min instinctively felt that this ce wasn¡¯t good: ¡°Let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    The others also had the same thoughts.


    As they went downstairs, Su Min instinctively felt that the danger was getting further and further away. It was as if there was someone secretly watching over them earlier.


    The corridor was still ck and white and quite oppressive looking.


    Many things had happened today but, when they looked at this wall again, their moods turned even more sour.


    Su Min didn¡¯t dy and immediately returned to his room.


    The curtains in the room was still pulled across so the room was dark. He turned on amp and fumbled his way to the bed.


    ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Chen Su¡¯s voice suddenly appeared next to him.


    Su Min was startled, ¡°Why are you back?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°I missed you.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to listen to this kind of ghost talk. If others said it then it might be the truth but he¡¯s a ghost, so it¡¯s ghost talk. (KKnotes: ¹í»° literal trantion is ghost talk but the meaning of it is nonsense talk)


    He turned around and pressed him down. He asked: ¡°I still haven¡¯t paid you back forst time. Will I be seeing you every night?¡±


    Chen Su asked back: ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Chen Suughed: ¡°Impossible.¡±


    Su Min thought to himself: Then why did you ask?


    He then waved away the hand that was reaching out to him and asked again: ¡°With you appearing like a ghost every time, what on earth is your true intention?¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°I¡¯m a ghost here so I naturally would appear like a ghost.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Although the exnation was reasonable and it seemed usible in this setting, it still sounded a little strange.


    Chen Su looked at their positions and asked: ¡°Are you sure you want to interrogate me in this position?¡±


    Earlier Su Min had intended on pushing him down to restrain him but now he had unknowingly found himself sitting on him.


    Chen Su sighed leisurely.


    Su Min looked down and, just when he was about to get off, he stopped himself. He grabbed Chen Su¡¯s wrist: ¡°Don¡¯t change the topic.¡±


    Their positions haven¡¯t changed. Chen Su was quite pleased with this.


    He denied: ¡°I¡¯m not.¡±


    Chen Su easily pulled out his hand and then reached up to tickle Su Min.


    All the momentum that Su Min had built up copsed without a trace with this action of his.


    He was very ticklish. Although he wouldn¡¯tugh exaggeratedly, he couldn¡¯t stand being tickled. He couldn¡¯t help but shrivel up and stick himself up against Chen Su.


    Chen Su immediately moved to embrace him. As he bit his ear, he said, ¡°Oh, throwing yourself into my arms?¡±

 Chapter 47: Blowing Bubbles

    <h4>Chapter 47: Blowing Bubbles</h4>


    Chen Su said this slowly but provocatively.


    Su Min also finally realised that this position was inappropriate. Coupled with what had just happened, he quickly suppressed those mischevious hands.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t resist at all.


    Su Min didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with that. He moved off from his body and moved away from him: ¡°Lets have a good talk.¡±


    Su Min returned: ¡°Have a good talk.¡±


    Although Su Min felt that it was a little perfunctory, it was better than nothing. That earlier act of tickling also startled him.


    He asked tentatively: ¡°Do you know what happened on the top floor today?¡±


    He felt that something was strange about the body of the bald man in the fish tank and he still had not yet confirmed the identity of the headless ghost.


    Su Min even felt that a head would suddenly appear somewhere in this hotel.


    Chen Su moved closer to him: ¡°I know.¡±


    Su Min ignored his actions and suddenly remembered another thing: ¡°Why did the corpse blow bubbles at me?¡±


    He found it very strange.


    It could be considered just a coincidence the first time, but it was strange when he blew bubbles again after they finished speaking.


    For a long time, the room was silent.


    Su Min was about to suspect that Chen Su had already left when he heard his voice: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Min was surprised. Turns out, there are things that Chen Su doesn¡¯t know about.


    He had initially suspected that Chen Su is someone from the cinema and that the reason why he knows about the movie plots was because he could watch them in advance.


    But it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    While Su Min was deep in thought, his face was turned over. Chen Su asked: ¡°Did it look good when he blew bubbles? Why are you still thinking about it?¡±


    Su Min was originally going to deny it but for some reason he changed his words: ¡°Of course it looks good. A corpse that can blow a chain of bubbles is really cute. You can¡¯t even do something like that.¡±


    Humans blowing bubbles was already strange enough. It¡¯s even more strange for a ghost to blow bubbles.


    Chen Su coldly snorted and removed his hand.


    Su Min thought he was hurt by his words but what he didn¡¯t expect was that he would see a bubble appear in front of him.


    Before he was able to see it clearly, the bubble burst.


    The temperature around Chen Su¡¯s body dropped. Su Min could acutely sense this change. He asked: ¡°How did you blow the bubbles?¡±


    Are ghosts these days all so versatile?


    Chen Su didn¡¯t answer. He just blew a few more bubbles. This time there were even colourful ones.


    Su Min subconsciously thought about Mary Sue bubbles.


    He blinked and saw that the area around Chen Su was now filled with bubbles. He couldn¡¯t help but raise the corners of his lips, ¡°Stop blowing.¡±


    Chen Su asked: ¡°Does it look good?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s good. It¡¯s good.¡±


    Chen Su then asked: ¡°The best?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect him to be so narrowminded. He said helplessly: ¡°You look the best. The bubbles you blow also look the best.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know if he was a mermaid in hisst life. A corpse could blow bubbles in water but this one here could blow bubbles in thin air.


    Chen Su turned over and pressed him down. He said with a hoarse voice: ¡°Your words sound enticing.¡±


    Su Min stared at him vigntly. He could still remember the events from before vividly, ¡°Keep your hands to yourself. Get off.¡±


    Chen Su asked: ¡°I can¡¯t?¡±


    Su Min¡¯s ears turned slightly red: ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    Chen Su stared at his face for a few seconds before finally lying on one side. He said: ¡°I thought you liked that position.¡±


    Su Min was almost about tough out of anger from his shameless words.


    Before he could do that, there was a knocking from outside.


    Su Min¡¯s attention was instantly shifted. He turned to look at Chen Su, ¡°Someone¡¯s here. You should hurry and leave.¡±


    Chen Su leaned close: ¡°You¡¯re acting like we¡¯re secretly having an affair.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    He gritted his teeth and walked over to the door.


    There were only a few knocks on the door. After going halfway to the door, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right and stopped.


    But after thinking about it, ghosts shouldn¡¯te out during the day. This is naturally excluding Chen Su who is of unknown origin.


    Chen Su suddenly said: ¡°You¡¯re going to open the door?¡±


    Su Min is already at the door. He said: ¡°I¡¯ll check who it is.¡±


    He asked and Li Chi Yu¡¯s voice soon rang from outside: ¡°It¡¯s me. I need you for something.¡±


    Su Min heard this and was about to open the door, but his body reflexively stopped. Chen Su appeared next to him.


    Li Chi Yu outside was still talking: ¡°Su Min, why aren¡¯t you opening the door?¡± I¡¯m anxious to death here. Hurry and let me in.¡±


    Su Min frowned. He didn¡¯t open the door.


    ¡°Is he not human?¡±


    Chen Su didn¡¯t say anything, but the meaning was evident. His cold hands blocked his hand and prevented him from opening the door.


    Su Min thought for a moment and sent a message to the WeChat group: ¡°@LiChiYu, are you in your room right now?¡±


    Li Chi Yu was probably ying on his phone. He instantly replied: ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m in bed. What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He had already got his answer. The real Li Chi Yu was in his room. The one outside was pretending to be him.


    It was no longer necessary to worry about whether it is a human or a ghost.


    The fake Li Chi Yu said: ¡°Su Min, are you there? Why won¡¯t you open the door? You¡¯re not going to have dinner? Let¡¯s go together.¡±


    Su Min internally thought: What damned dinner? If he opened the door, he would probably end up as dinner.


    At that time, it won¡¯t be him eating. It would be others eating him.


    Su Min pulled out his hand from Chen Su¡¯s hand. He asked with curiosity: ¡°You can also appear during the day?¡±


    Chen Su pressed him up against the door and he once again repeated his words: ¡°I will appear when you miss me.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    I don¡¯t miss you at all.


    The hotel door was very cold but it was nothingpared to the cold sensation of Chen Su¡¯s hand. It was twopletely different sensations.


    Su Min pushed Chen Su away. He moved away from the door and asked in a small voice: ¡°Do you know what¡¯s outside the door?¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°Nothing good.¡±


    ¡°Li Chi Yu¡± was still outside speaking. He spoke faster and faster and seemed to be a little annoyed.


    Su Min was a little worried about that thing suddenly running in.


    But when he thought about Chen Su¡¯s presence here, he guessed no ghosts would be able to defeat him.


    Su Min had now watched a total of three horror movies. In the former two movies, Chen Su seemed to have the ability to scare away the ghosts. It was just a guess on his half though as he hadn¡¯t confirmed it.


    As for Chen Su¡¯s identity, he naturally wouldn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Min ignored the fake Li Chi Yu who sounded a little frustrated outside. When he was ready to lie back on the bed, the knocking and talking stopped.


    His movements stopped. He once again listened carefully for any sounds but there were no longer any sounds. Everything had once again be quiet.


    Su Min felt that the thing outside was probably hiding in wait.


    The corridor was silent. The knocking sounds were also gone.


    Even though it was daytime, the ck and white wallpapers that covered the corridors made it look a little dim.


    The door to all the rooms were tightly shut.


    Then there was another set of knocking. This was then followed by the sound of someone speaking and the door opening. The speaking voice then stopped abruptly. The door in the middle of the corridor was half open, but the owner was gone.


    ***


    When Su Min asked him that, Li Chi Yu was confused. He asked in WeChat: ¡°I¡¯m so bored in the room. Is it time for dinner?¡±


    He actually wanted to go find Le Ling but he was afraid of leaving a bad impression so he could only stay in his room.


    For a long time, no one spoke up in the group chat. Li Chi Yu however didn¡¯t find it awkward.


    After a while, Jiang Taozhi suddenly appeared: ¡°Eat now? Looks like we can. It might all be gone if we goter so it¡¯s better to go earlier.¡±


    Li Chi Yu ignored thisment and asked: @SuMin, why did you ask me that question? I didn¡¯t leave my room.¡±


    But Su Min didn¡¯t answer his question. Li Chi Yu suspected that he might be busy doing something.


    Too many things had happened today. Li Chu Yi¡¯s world views hadpletely changed and was even subverted.


    When he was grabbed onto while reaching into the vase, he was very shocked. Fortunately, Le Ling helped him get his hand out again.


    Thinking this, Li Chi Yu marvelled at how amazing his goddess is.


    He rolled over and sat up. Leaning against the bedframe, he started to search for tips on how to pursue girls.


    At this moment, someone knocked on the door.


    Li Chi Yu returned to his senses and walked over to the door: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    It was Le Ling¡¯s voice: ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    Li Chi Yu was a little surprised. He quickly opened the door but there wasn¡¯t anyone outside. It was just an empty corridor.


    He was a little confused. He poked his head out and looked around and confirmed that there really wasn¡¯t anyone.


    Li Chi Yu felt that he was probably tricked. A little confused, he sent Le Ling a message: ¡°Why did you go back to your room?¡±


    Le Ling: ¡°I¡¯ve been in my room the whole time.¡±


    Li Chi Yu didn¡¯tprehend this. After looking at it for a few seconds, he reacted and asked: ¡°You didn¡¯t knock on my door earlier?¡±


    Le Ling: ¡°Someone knocked on your door?¡±


    Li Chi Yu didn¡¯t have the chance to think of a response to this question when the door to the room opposite his opened. Le Ling appeared at the door holding her phone.


    He originally wanted to go over but everything was too strange, so he didn¡¯t move.


    Le Ling walked over to him and asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    Li Chi Yu said with fear: ¡°I clearly heard a knock and it was your voice but as soon as I opened the door, there was no one there. When I asked you, you said that you haven¡¯t left your room.¡±


    It originally seemed quite normal, but it was very weird now.


    Le Ling said that she was always in her room, so who was the one that knocked on his door? Was there a prankster in this hotel?


    Li Chi Yu didn¡¯t quite believe in that theory.


    Le Ling stood by the door and looked up and down the corridor. She frowned and said: ¡°Don¡¯te out.¡±


    Li Chi Yu was naturally very obedient.


    He reclosed his door reluctantly and then opened the door again. Everything was still the same.


    Le Ling repeated: ¡°Don¡¯te out.¡±


    Li Chi Yu also didn¡¯t daree out, ¡°You really didn¡¯t leave your room earlier? The whole entire time?¡±


    Le Ling furrowed her brows: ¡°No.¡±


    Li Chi Yu was about to say something when his phone received a WeChat notification. It was a message from Su Min: ¡°Don¡¯t open the door if anyone knocks.¡±


    He quickly replied: ¡°I just opened it. There¡¯s no one outside.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Did you go out?¡±


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°No, I¡¯m standing at the door. I don¡¯t dare go out.¡±


    He was afraid of possibly being caught by something the moment he steps into the corridor. Seeing that the knocker could talk, it probably is quite smart.


    He reiterated everything that just happened, ¡°..........What¡¯s going on? Is it really a case of a ghost knocking on doors?¡±


    Li Chi Yu didn¡¯t doubt his hearing. He had clearly heard it and it still remained vivid in his mind.


    As he thought this, Su Min¡¯s door opened.


    Su Min asked straightforwardly: ¡°You¡¯re certain there wasn¡¯t anyone knocking?¡±


    Li Chi Yu nodded: ¡°I¡¯m certain.¡±


    Su Min was a bit puzzled. Ghosts are ghosts. It was very unlikely for them to knock on the doors just so that they could scare them.


    Unless there was another issue.

 Chapter 48: Trouble

    <h4>Chapter 48: Trouble</h4>


    From the very beginning, Li Chi Yu didn¡¯t leave his room. Since the moment he opened the door, he had remained standing at the door.


    He didn¡¯t know why but he just felt that something bad would happen if he went out.


    Li Chi Yu continued: ¡°Did someone also knock on your door?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°It impersonated your voice, so I asked you in the group chat. You were in your room at that time.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Chi Yu felt his hair rise.


    Something had impersonated him and then it impersonated Le Ling while knocking on his door ¨C It might be a terrifying-looking ghost with mask of his face.


    Li Chi Yu spoke fearfully: ¡°It¡¯s so scary.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It is indeed scary.¡±


    That unknown thing was scarier than the corpse in the fish tank and the corpse inside the vase. They didn¡¯t even know what their intentions were.


    Jiang Taozhi heard themotion outside and opened the door: ¡°What are you guys doing?¡±


    Li Chi Yu repeated everything that had happened again. Hearing it, her expression changed: ¡°.........You guys aren¡¯t impersonators, right?¡±


    If all three of them before her are impersonators, then she may faint from fear.


    Su Min said helplessly: ¡°Of course we¡¯re not.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi trembled: ¡°Then when Li Chi Yu opened the door and didn¡¯t see anything, could it have slipped into the room?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t impossible.


    Li Chi Yu was startled by her words. He turned around and looked in his room. The lights were on and it was the same as usual.


    Su Min guessed: ¡°Maybe something will go wrong if you go out.¡±


    There used to be a legend that if you opened the door for a devil, it would either kill you directly or take you away.


    Something that would trick them into opening the door would possibly even take over their body the moment the door is opened.


    ¡°Fortunately, I didn¡¯t go out.¡± Li Chi Yu felt that he was very lucky, ¡°Le Ling, you shouldn¡¯t havee over.¡±


    Le Ling was expressionless, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    Su Min was curious about Le Ling¡¯s identity in this horror movie, but he still hasn¡¯t had the chance to find out. Perhaps it would be revealed at the end and y a role in the finale.


    Everything they said were just spections and the truth couldn¡¯t be reached. In the end, they could onlye to one conclusion ¡ª¡ª¨C Don¡¯t go out.


    Jiang Taozhi said hesitantly: ¡°The sky isn¡¯t dark yet. Let¡¯s hurry and get something to eat.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s go together. This ce is a bit unsafe so it¡¯s best if the four of us went together.¡±


    When they reached the first floor, they heard a loudmotion.


    After exiting the corridor, they saw a group of people berating the hotel and cursing at the staff and organisers.


    There were originally just a few people butter a group joined them.


    Su Min listened to them and found out that the reason for their anger was because someone that came with them had gone missing and they couldn¡¯t find that person in the hotel.


    It was a little different to what he had thought. He didn¡¯t expect so many people to go missing. Afterall, they had only found two bodies.


    Please support the trantor and read this from


    kktrantes(.)home(.)blog


    The woman at the front desk stared nkly at the group.


    Le Ling said: ¡°You won¡¯t get a solution like this.¡±


    As soon as she spoke, a pale-faced man suddenly came in. His expression was exactly the same as the woman at the front desk.


    The people in the hall stopped arguing for a moment.


    Everyone stared at the pale-faced man. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing here.


    The pale-faced man didn¡¯t move. Eventually, they started to argue again.


    ¡°I came here to watch the show but now my wife is missing. Can I get an exnation from the hotel?¡±


    ¡°I will definitely make aint after I get out. What is this rubbish hotel? You can¡¯t even get out!¡±


    ¡°Where¡¯s the person in charge? Is that person dead? Why haven¡¯t theye out yet? This hotel can¡¯t even make a call out to the police. Are you trying to kill us?¡±


    ¡°..................¡±


    The arguments got louder and louder until the pale-faced man suddenly moved. He grabbed the loudest in the group and dragged him out the hotel.


    The crowd saw the two leave together but the person that was dragged out never appeared again. It was as if he had disappeared.


    Jiang Tao Zhi who saw this was frightened.


    After this incident, the crowd slowly dispersed and went back upstairs. They no longer wished to stay downstairs.


    As for the missing person, they didn¡¯t care for him at all.


    The four of them stood at the end of the corridor and was a long distance away from the people in the hall so they were safe.


    He had a small thought, ¡°He might have been thrown out of the hotel. That fog might have eaten him up.¡±


    Except for the audience, the remaining people in the hotel were the staff and front desk. Every one of them looked like pale corpses.


    Su Min was a little ufortable at first, but he had be used to it.


    And they haven¡¯t done anything to them yet, so they are very fortunate. Those that cursed out the staff will definitely suffer from horrible consequences.


    Though he also wanted to say a few bad things.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°I thought that with the disappearance of the driver, there would only be the front desk woman herself left. I didn¡¯t expect there to be another one.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know where he came from. Perhaps there were more of them in this hotel.


    Su Min: ¡°That is not the main point. As long as you don¡¯t provoke them, they won¡¯t hurt us. The main point is how we¡¯re going to leave this ce.¡±


    Li Chi Yu let out a cry: ¡°The fog outside this hotel is a little scary. It¡¯s impossible getting out of the hotel without running into it.¡±


    When he only stuck out his arm, the fog rushed over to envelop him.


    Le Ling suddenly spoke up: ¡°Since it is a show ticket, we probably will need to watch the show. The breakthrough might be during the performance.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°In other words, everything that¡¯s happening in the hotel are just appetisers.¡±


    If that show really does exist, it is very likely something dangerous.


    But it was also likely that this horror movie didn¡¯t even have a show in the first ce and that it was all just a gimmick. In the end, it could turn out to be just a movie revolving around the hotel.


    Perhaps it is a Battle Royale or Hunger Game type of movie.


    ¡°Battle Royale¡¯ was a movie Su Min watched a long time ago. An officer left a ss of students on a deserted ind to fight for survival.


    ¡°Hunger Games¡± was even more unique. Su Min read the novel. Among the people selected, they would have to continuously escape and kill. There were many psychological warfare and conspiracies in the show and, in the end, only one can survive.


    Su Min was afraid that this movie may be like that one and only a small team could survive.


    He didn¡¯t know much about the concept of Death Show. Maybe the show itself had already started with their stay at the hotel and they¡¯re possible even the actors in the show.


    Su Min was most afraid of this.


    He hated being secretly watched in his private life, but he also had the option to avoid things like this as he experienced a movie.


    Su Min let out a breath.


    Hearing Le Ling¡¯s words, Li Chi Yu felt more and more suspicious that he must have been possessed when he bought the ticket.


    He was practically exchanging his life for this performance.


    The pale-faced man just continued to wait there. He only moved when the noise escted too much. It was as if he was waiting for instructions.


    When he thought this, Su Min wasn¡¯t very happy.


    If he was waiting for instructions, then this would mean that everything that was happening here was seen. It is very likely that they are being watched.


    The colours on the walls and other simr ces were easy hiding spots. It was difficult for them to tell whether or not they were being monitored unless you looked very carefully.


    Jiang Taozhi took some things from the restaurant and then they each returned to their rooms.


    Su Min thought for a long time in his room. He finally decided to set an rm for an hour and take a nap.


    But before he could sleep for half an hour, someone knocked on his door.


    Su Min was startled. After confirming the person outside, he opened the door and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Li Chi Yu whispered: ¡°It¡¯s time to watch the show. I just got notified about it. We need to leave this hotel.¡±


    Earlier someone had walked down the corridor calling this out. When they came out, they saw a pale-faced staff.


    The staff was very stiff. He only said three words: ¡°Watch the show.¡±


    No matter what they asked, the staff only repeated this sentence. Everyone could tell that it was futile asking.


    Jiang Taozhi and Le Ling were also called out by him. The four of them went down together and saw the other guests in the hotel already waiting in the courtyard in twos and threes.


    Su Min looked at the crowd and whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t you think the number of people has decreased?¡±


    Last time several waves of people went into the restaurant to eat and he estimated that there were a little more than a hundred people, but now it looked like there were only fifty or so people.


    Half of them were gone. Where did they go?


    Please support the trantor and read this from


    kktrantes(.)home(.)blog


    Su Min had a bad feeling. This show couldn¡¯t possibly be going to show them performances by those missing people will it?


    Li Chi Yu was surprised: ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel good seeing that so many people have disappeared. Fortunately, we¡¯re still here.......¡±


    If they disappeared, they didn¡¯t know when they would reunite again. Perhaps they would end up separated by heaven and earth.


    They didn¡¯t wait long. Soon, a bus arrived inside the courtyard.


    The driver was another pale-faced man. His face looked like it was painted with severalyers of white paint. It was extremely ghostly.


    He didn¡¯t speak and just sat in the driver¡¯s seat. The door opened, revealing the insides of the air-conditioned bus.


    Everyone looked at each other. No one dared to board it.


    In the end, Su Min went on first. He found a seat by the window, but the window couldn¡¯t be opened.


    The others saw the four of them boarding and also slowly followed them on.


    The bus didn¡¯t look big but with everyone on the bus, it waspletely filled. It was as if the number of seats were prearranged for the number of people left.


    ¡°Where is it going?¡±


    ¡°Heavens, what kind of show is this? The ticket also didn¡¯t say anything. Can I choose not to go?¡±


    ¡°Why do we have to go at night? Why not during the day? Where¡¯s the person in charge of the hotel? Can¡¯t they be a little more responsible?¡±


    Su Min intuitively felt that the destination of this bus should be the performance venue.


    The sky had already darkened and, with the fog outside, everything was unclear. The gate to the hotel opened slowly and the bus left the hotel.


    The dark fog surrounded the bus and appeared to be wanting toe in, but it couldn¡¯t and could only linger around.


    Small discussions filled the bus. Su Min leaned against the window trying to see the route outside but it was futile effort.


    In the darkness, the only source of light was the bus.


    Jiang Taozhi was a little scared: ¡°Will we be taken somewhere and massacred? Like at the colosseum?¡±


    The colosseum was something everyone knew about. It was both bloody and cruel. Once they are put in a ce like that, it could be said that they are due to die soon.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°Don¡¯t guess haphazardly. It won¡¯t be like that.¡±


    Although he said that, he still felt a little fearful.


    Su Min didn¡¯t say anything. He recalled the events in the hotel and then thought about the current situation. He realised that there was a connection.


    The bus droveon for an unknown period of time when a small spot of light suddenly appeared outside.


    It was a little far from them and the light was blurry, but it guided the bus over.


    As the bus got closer, the light in the distance got clearer.


    Su Min could even see that the road was bare on both sides. All that was there were grass and trees. There wasn¡¯t a single building or house in sight.


    Although the people in the bus were scared, there were also a few that had fallen asleep. The moment they were awakened, they got anxious and things started to get noisy again.


    After all, they were in a very deste ce. Adding onto that the previous disappearances, they were all anxious and worried.


    Su Min¡¯s side however was quiet.


    Jiang Taozhi suddenly pointed in a direction and said: ¡°Look at that tree!¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t very soft so everyone in the bus heard it. Their eyes all moved over to the tree and, with the bus¡¯s positioning, they saw it very clearly.


    That tree was just around the corner and it wasn¡¯t the usual lush greenery. Instead, it was an old, bare tree. Its branches were twisted and gnarly, and it stuck out crookedly.


    The trunk of that tree was quite thick and would require several people to be able to hug the entire diameter. In the middle of the trunk was a protrusion. It looked like a pimple and it looked very strange.


    As the car got closer, the bump in the tree trunk became clearer.


    Su Min finally could finally see it¡¯s true appearance.


    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary protrusion at all. There were countless faces protruding out the trunk.

 Chapter 49: Stage

    <h4>Chapter 49: Stage</h4>


    It wasn¡¯t like Su Min hadn¡¯t seen anything like that before, but a tree trunk that was densely covered in faces was a rather shocking sight.


    With one nce, you couldn¡¯t see any gaps between the faces.


    The entire tree trunk that was protruding out was covered in human faces. Their faces were pressed against the bark and just happened to be facing them.


    Su Min could see that each of the faces were a little different and he could even see some of their expressions. Some were shocked, some scared and some confused. It can be said that all the emotions were brought together here.


    Everyone in the bus was shocked speechless.


    Li Chi Yu took the lead and reacted: ¡°That tree can eat people?¡±


    Normal trees shouldn¡¯t have grown like that. It looked like people were pressed against the free from inside to cause the protruding bulge.


    Su Min frowned: ¡°There might be dead bodies inside.¡±


    Maybe the tree can eat people. Or maybe dead bodies were ced inside the trees eventually causing them to merge into one.


    Either way, it wasn¡¯t good news for them.


    Jiang Taozhi took a photo with her phone: ¡°This time the photo is still the same. That tree is too scary.¡±


    When she took a photo of the carpetst time, there was a change. After thinking about it, she felt that it may be able to reveal something again.


    But there wasn¡¯t anything different.


    Su Min started at the tree and moved back: ¡°We may find it horrible, but the others might not think the same.¡±


    Many things had happened at the hotel and the show was the main focus of this movie. This tree was probably just somemon gimmick.


    Seeing those faces, Li Chi Yu said emotionally: ¡°How many people died? We don¡¯t even know if they¡¯re the same people from the hotel.¡±


    Many people had disappeared in the hotel. They were probably taken here.


    But he didn¡¯t know what they looked like and that was the reason why he was confused. He couldn¡¯t confirm whether this really was the case.


    Su Min didn¡¯t answer him.


    It wasn¡¯t until the tree got close to the crowd that the ruckus ensued again. Without exception, there was panic.


    ¡°Do you see that tree?¡±


    ¡°How can there be a tree like that? It¡¯s all human faces.......Where are we being sent to?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to be treated as an organ container, and I don¡¯t want to die for no reason here. Why should I be treated like this after spending my money?¡±


    ¡°Can we escape from here? Kill the driver?¡±


    ¡°..........¡±


    As the discussions got more and moreplicated, various suggestions of survival methods were raised. Many of it included killing the driver and taking control of the bus.


    Su Min who heard their words was a little speechless.


    Killing is killing, but why are you discussing it so loudly? The driver is there in the driver¡¯s seat and he can hear your voices.


    But the others had already reached a certain level of fear and could no longer think logically.


    A young man reached out and tapped Su Min. He said in a small voice, ¡°Do you want to join us?¡±


    Su Min examined his expression. The young man appeared afraid but there was also a small hint of inexplicable excitement deep in his eyes.


    As we all know, an oppressive environment can lead to psychological changes. He probably wasn¡¯t the only one who had undergone this change.


    There was no benefit in joining them. If things could be resolved like this, then this horror movie wouldn¡¯t exist. It wouldn¡¯t be possible changing the script this way.


    Li Chi Yu and Jiang Taozhi both looked at Su Min.


    Su Min shook his head and said: ¡°No.¡±


    He came to this horror movie with the intention to get to the heart of the plot. He hasn¡¯t even watched the show yet, so it would be impossible for them to leave sessfully.


    The young man¡¯s expression was ugly: ¡°If you¡¯re not going to act with us, then you¡¯re just waiting for death.¡±


    Li Chi Yu was angry: ¡°What is with your tone? I think you¡¯re just ying around with your life.¡±


    Le Ling said coldly: ¡°Scram.¡±


    The young man dismissed them and turned back to discuss his ns with the others.


    Su Min held Li Chi Yu back and said: ¡°Don¡¯t bother about them.¡±


    Le Ling who rarely cursed people out also said: ¡°They will meet their own retributions.¡±


    Su Min once again felt that Le Ling must know this ce but, with all the people around, he would only put them in danger if he asked.


    After a few minutes, the group of people was finally about to act.


    They had various tools in their hands that they had taken out from the hotel. There was even a woman who supplied them with a hair pin.


    Several tall and powerful men went over to the driver¡¯s seat together.


    The inside of the bus was inexplicably quiet. For a moment, there was only the sounds of soft breathing which gradually increased in speed from the tension.


    At this moment, a small window suddenly appeared in the roof.


    All the passengers in the bus were taken aback. In a blink of an eye, the man who was about to attack was pulled out by a tree branch.


    ¡°What the hell........Save me. Save me.........¡±


    The cry for help grew weaker and weaker. Eventually it disappeared in the darkness.


    The howling wind came in through the small window, covering the sounds of everyone¡¯s breathing and the weak screams.


    Li Chi Yu was stunned: ¡°Where has he gone?¡±


    Su Min guessed: ¡°Probably eaten by that tree.¡±


    It was a branch that grabbed the man earlier. The only unusual tree that they saw on their way here was that tree with faces.


    The bus quietened down. No one dared to speak.


    The driver didn¡¯t do anything the entire time, but peak fear level was reached with that earlier incident. The other men¡¯s legs went soft and they didn¡¯t dare continue to move.


    Cold wind kept pouring in.


    Some timeter, the bus stopped.


    The silent passengers in the bus couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid again. They looked at the world outside the window.


    So did Su Min.


    The scenery outside was beyond his expectations. It wasn¡¯t a mass grave, instead it was a huge house.


    He couldn¡¯t tell how it was made, but the surface was glowing faint green and red light that flickered again and again.


    There was finally sound in the bus: ¡°Are we going in there?¡±


    ¡°What the hell is this ce. It looks scary. We¡¯re evening here in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Could there be a secret experiment taking ce in here? Are we going to be experimented on?¡±


    ¡°I have a bad feeling. I don¡¯t want to get off.¡±


    ¡°Even until now, I haven¡¯t seen the person in charge. This ce doesn¡¯t look good. It definitely wants our lives.¡±


    ¡°........¡±


    Su Min and Li Chi Yu looked at each other without saying anything.


    The bus door suddenly opened to the darkness outside. No one dared to get off first.


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s get off.¡±


    It was impossible not to get off. You would have to get off in the end, so it didn¡¯t matter if you were first orst. It was just a difference of whether you¡¯re going to die earlier orter.


    He took the lead and was then followed by Li Chi Yu and the others.


    Seeing them all get off, the people in the bus looked at each other. They then thought of the man who was caught after trying to kill the driver and they also began to slowly get off the bus.


    When thest person got off, the bus started to drive off. The group of people stood at loss in front of the building.


    The whole building looked like it was a bowl that was turned over.


    Li Chi Yu said awkwardly: ¡°The light here gives it a strange, ambiguous vibe.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi¡¯s attention was moved: ¡°Have you been to a red-light district like this?¡±


    Li Chi Yu acutely sensed Le Ling¡¯s gaze and quickly denied: ¡°No, why would I go? I saw it on TV.¡±


    The two of them started to talk about the lights.


    The others behind them however gloated at their misfortune. For them to discuss something like this in this kind of situation, they will surely be the first ones to die.


    Su Min understood that the performance venue was probably inside. The true nature of the show was finally about to be unveiled.


    From the very first day, he had been curious about the contents of the show which was also the main focus of this horror movie.


    Very quickly, the door was opened, and a man came out.


    The man wore a goblin mask which covered the upper half of his face and exposed his pale lower half along with his bright red lips.


    It looked like make up that was done for the dead.


    He held a te in his hand which was filled with number tes. He expressionlessly handed them out to everyone.


    Su Min got No.1.


    He guessed that the number tes were distributed out in order. After all, Li Chi Yu and the others were right after his.


    Someone asked in a small voice: ¡°Can I reject it?¡±


    No one answered him but he was still handed a number te.


    The masked staff then entered the building with an empty te. He looked back at them and motioned for them to follow.


    Su Min said: ¡°Follow him in.¡±


    Li Chi Yu muttered: ¡°The numbers of this number te won¡¯t be our order of death, right? Like that movie ¡°Final Destination¡±?¡±


    Something that they didn¡¯t pay attention to would eventually determine the order of their deaths and the death god would take their lives in that order.


    Su Min said with surprise: ¡°You¡¯ve seen that?¡±


    Li Chi Yu said proudly: ¡°I¡¯ve seen many.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Amazing.¡±


    As soon as they entered the room, everyone was greeted with darkness. Nothing could be seen, and they couldn¡¯t make a sound.


    More and more people disappeared in the darkness.


    They walked for an unknown length of time, and a dim red light suddenly lit up. Su Min adapted to the light and saw stepped seating before him.


    At the front was the stage. In its entirety, it looked like a performance theatre. At most, it could probably hold 180 people.


    The staff pointed at the numbers at the back of the seats. It was the same as the number on their number tes.


    Su Min found his seat and sat down.


    From the beginning to the end, the staff didn¡¯t say anything, but his instructions were clear.


    Many people turned around and saw that theirpanions had disappeared without a trace. They were so scared, they didn¡¯t even dare ask about it.


    The staff didn¡¯t leave until everyone sat down.


    Li Chi Yu couldn¡¯t help asking: ¡°What is going to happen now?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Inviting us to watch the show.¡±


    Li Chi Yu naturally knew that, but he was afraid of being dragged into something horrible during the performance. Afterall, a lot of people had died in the hotel.


    Jiang Taozhi however said: ¡°Although those incidences happened in the hotel, we survived. Maybe we will be safe?¡±


    Su Min nced at her: ¡°It would be good if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    Though it was probably unlikely. The male and female lead are here so how can the most important part of the story pass by peacefully?


    For a while, there were quiet discussions in the seats.


    Not longter, the big red curtain on the stage was suddenly pulled open. A man in a ck trench coat and a ck hat walked out.


    His face was adorned with clown make up. Both the colour and the makeup was more exaggerated than any movies Su Min had seen.


    After that, a water tank was pulled out.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what this was about, but Li Chi Yu gave him the answer as he eximed with surprise: ¡°Is he a magician?¡±

 Chapter 50: Hat

    <h4>Chapter 50: Hat</h4>


    Li Chi Yu¡¯s answer made Su Min curious. He asked, ¡°Why would you think that he¡¯s a magician?¡±


    A magician wouldn¡¯t usually dress up as a clown, right?


    Li Chi Yu answered: ¡°I¡¯ve seen magic begore. Magicians would always wear clothes like this, but they wouldn¡¯t have that kind of makeup on their face.¡±


    That clown makeup looked very scary.


    Jiang Taozhi interjected: ¡°How do you know that it¡¯s makeup? I can¡¯t tell that it is. I¡¯ve been using makeup all these years and it doesn¡¯t look like it. I suspect that¡¯s his original face.¡±


    She looked at Le Ling: ¡°Right?¡±


    It was unusual for Le Ling to hesitate for a moment, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Su Min felt that Jiang Taozhi¡¯s words sounded even more horrible, but it was undeniable that it does indeed fit the plot of a horror movie.


    The water tank was pulled out and ced in the centre of the stage.


    The clown politely bowed to the audience. Apart from his face, he didn¡¯t look scary at all.


    The calmer it was, the more dangerous it would be.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what the clown wanted to do but he could vaguely tell that someone would die or someone had already died.


    The person performing may even be a ghost.


    The entire stage was dark, but you can you could see the things on it clearly. This included the clown¡¯s movements and expressions.


    Su Min examined the area around him.


    This ce looked like it was enclosed. The roof was visible above and the surroundings were dark. Only the seats in this area could be clearly made out.


    He was sitting in the first row and was very close to the stage.


    If he just took one step forward, he would be right next to the stage.


    If you were an impulsive audience, you could easily rush on stage to see what was up there.


    A woman in the back patted her chest and said: ¡°After all that, we¡¯re really just here to watch a show. Scared me to death.¡±


    She thought she would be killed in the middle of nowhere.


    Su Min internally thought that she would probably really be scared to deathter.


    Li Chi Yu recognised this pattern and whispered: ¡°I¡¯ve seen magic before. I¡¯ve seen this. It¡¯s called Escaping the Water Tank.¡±


    Escaping the Water Tank was a verymon magic. Just from its name, you can tell what the magic was about. The key point was escape.


    A lot of magic tricks involve the use of various tricks. It would depend on the magician whether or not they wanted to reveal the tricks. Otherwise, you would need to figure it out yourself.


    This also applied to Escaping the Water Tank.


    But Li Chi Yu didn¡¯t pay any attention to this, so he didn¡¯t know the secret trick behind the escape.


    Su Min had never paid attention to magic and had to rely on Li Chi Yu to understand what was being performed.


    Su Min furrowed his brows: ¡°Then is the person escaping a human or a ghost?¡±


    Those words of his rmed several people.


    It was impossible for the magician to enter and perform himself. Generally speaking, assistants or live audiences would be invited to perform. A trick like Escaping the Water Tank usually involved the participation of an assistant or team member.


    Jiang Taozhi subconsciouslymented: ¡°It can¡¯t be a ghost right......?¡±


    The strange things that they had encountered at the hotel and on their way here seemed to be connected. They now well and truly believed that ghosts exist in this world.


    Now that they¡¯re at a strange performance venue with the strange staff, it wasn¡¯t unusual for them to suspect this.


    Su Min whispered: ¡°If the magician is a ghost, then the performer might be human.¡±


    It seemed to be rather impossible for two spooky ghosts to perform for them. It would be much more stimting for a human to be involved instead.


    In the early hours of this morning, he had received a hint with the word ¡°Show¡±. At that time he was still doubtful but now he was certain.


    Li Chi Yu spoke with surprise: ¡°If the performer is human, then is it possible that they were already caught?¡±


    If you asked him to perform here, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to do it even if you paid him.


    Jiang Taozhi said: ¡°That is very possible. After leaving the hotel, many people have gone missing. We still don¡¯t know where they went.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t think they had died.


    Because if they died, they could do that directly in the hotel. It was also more terrifying using a living human rather than a dead human.


    The definition of a horror movie is horror. This can easily be achieved by inducing panic and fear.


    The clown on the stage pulled out a ck cloth.


    The group of spectators silently watched his movements. He used the cloth to cover the water tank.


    After a few seconds, the clown lifted the cloth up.


    The water tank that was covered was once again revealed. This time, it was different. There was another figure inside it.


    At first nce, everyone could fell that it was a woman. Her hair was scattered out and her entire body was swollen from extended exposure to water.


    She floated in the water while her hands, feet and body were all tied up with chains. She couldn¡¯t break free.


    The people at the back whispered: ¡°Who is this? Is it that clown¡¯s assistant?¡±


    ¡°It looks pretty realistic. Unless they¡¯ve already agreed on something, it looks impossible escaping from something like that.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an assistant. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t need to go up to perform. If I go in, I definitely won¡¯t be able to escape.¡±


    ¡°It looks very exciting.¡±


    The people sitting in the first row could clearly see the person inside the water tank.


    Seeing that face in the water, Su Min was startled.


    He had met this person. It was Zhou Qing Qing, the woman from the first couple that he had ran into on the first day at the hotel.


    When he saw Xu Jian alone in the hall the next day, he suspected that something had probably happened between the two and now he had found the answer.


    Turns out, Zhou Qing Qing was already gone on the first day.


    Su Min still didn¡¯t know how Zhou Qing Qing disappeared. He had only heard a scream at that time, but he didn¡¯t see anyone when he came out.


    Li Chi Yu noticed that his expression didn¡¯t look right. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯ve seen this person.¡±


    He mentioned what happened previously.


    Jiang Taozhi suddenly recalled something: ¡°Didn¡¯t we find that abnormal change in the carpet that day? And it disappeared the next day. Could it have something to do with her disappearance?¡±


    Su Min thought of these two incidents and felt that it sounded possible.


    There was definitely something meaningful about that carpet. It had disappeared after Zhou Qing Qing disappeared on the first day. Perhaps it was because it had already taken away someone.


    Li Chi Yu asked: ¡°So she should be dead now?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Yes, dead.¡±


    He had seen Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s face before. It wasn¡¯t this swollen. She looked like she was soaked in water for a very long time.


    Under the dim lighting, Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s appearance in the water looked very terrifying.


    Su Min looked back at the others and wanted tolocate Xu Jian but it was too dark, and he could only turn back.


    The clown on the stage appeared to be miming. He danced over to the water tank and even knocked on the wooden boards a few times.


    He then mmed heavily on the water tank.


    The body that was floating in the water tank suddenly opened her eyes. She looked straight at the audience.


    Even Su Min was startled by this.


    The moment Zhou Qing Qing opened her eyes was very scary. No matter which seat you sat in, it looked as if she was looking at you. Gasps could be hearding from the audience.


    Li Chi Yu muttered: ¡°Scared me to death!¡±


    Zhou Qing Qing opened her eyes and remained immobile for a few seconds. She then started to struggle violently. She wanted to break free from the chains and get out.


    No one in the audience dared to speak.


    Su Min sensed that the more Zhou Qing Qing struggled, the tighter the chains bound around her. Adding to that the suffocation from being in water, her expression was filled with fear.


    She couldn¡¯t help but open her mouth and water rushed in.


    Li Chi Yu looked on intently: ¡°Why hasn¡¯t she escaped yet? Is it because she¡¯s a corpse?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Jiang Taozhiined: ¡°It must be impossible to escape. That clown is just here to watch the show.¡±


    The clown had been walking around the water tank. Every time he knocked onto the tank, Zhou Qing Qing who had managed to float up a little would sink back down.


    Her eyes were already very wide open, and her eyeballs looked like it was about toe out. Her body was bound tightly by the iron chains causing small pieces of flesh to be exposed out from the gaps.


    Someone then spoke up: ¡°So boring. I thought she could escape.¡±


    Others echoed his words.


    Su Min felt that a cannon fodder indeed is just a cannon fodder. The protagonist couldn¡¯t say things like that lest they get cursed by the audience, so it was up to the job of a cannon fodder.


    Minutes and seconds passed.


    After a final bout of struggle, Zhou Qing Qing stopped moving.


    Just when everyone thought she had lost thest of her life, Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s body suddenly twitched, and the chain instantly tightened.


    Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s entire body was ripped to shreds.


    Su Min¡¯s heart almost missed a beat. Blood dripped down from the water tank. Some of Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s body fragments floated in the water while others sank down.


    The ck hair that left the body fluttered in the water like seaweed.


    Li Chi Yu stammered: ¡°What is this?¡±


    If she died, she died. But why would she die like this?


    For a moment, everyone¡¯s breathing hastened and no one dared to say anything. They could only cover their mouths with aplete look of fear.


    Su Min recovered and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this kind of ending.¡±


    He had thought that Zhou Qing Qing would probably just drown in the water. He didn¡¯t expect something like this.


    The clown smiled at the water tank.


    The curtain on the stage was closed once again, covering the water tank. The clown then took off his top hat.


    Li Chi Yu murmured: ¡°Is it a hat trick now?¡±


    Su Min only knew about hat tricks in ser. He didn¡¯t know that it also was a term used in magic.


    He asked: ¡°What is a hat trick?¡±


    Li Chi Yu had seen a lot of magic. He exined: ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve seen magic before, but magicians would usually pull things out of hats like pigeons and roses and the like.¡±


    The magic trick was simple. The mostmon one that he had seen was magicians pulling out a rabbit from their hat.


    Su Min came to an understanding: ¡°I see.¡± He had oveplicated things.


    Li Chi Yu frowned and said: ¡°But I don¡¯t now what he¡¯s going to pull out. I have a bad feeling.¡±


    Su Min naturally felt that it wouldn¡¯t be anything good. The first magic trick resulted in Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s tragic state so this next one would probably be even more troublesome.


    Jiang Taozhi said: ¡°Although his hat is only that big, for some reason I keep thinking that he¡¯s going to pull someone out.........¡±


    The clown onstage was already showing his hat to the audience to demonstrate that it was empty.


    He then raised his hat and reached inside.


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°Soon. He¡¯s going to pull something out.¡±


    Su Min who had been watching the show suddenly felt a pull. His body seemed to be about to leave the seat.


    His heart went cold. He looked at the clown. The clown was staring at him.


    The pulling force got stronger and stronger. A cold chill ran down Su Min¡¯s back. He waspletely unable to save himself.


    The people next to him were all looking at the stage and they didn¡¯t notice his predicament.


    But the next moment, he was pressed down onto his seat by two hands. On stage, the clowns hand flew back out of the hat.


    The cold sensation behind him was reced by a new one but it allowed Su Min to rx.


    The pulling force had suddenly disappeared. Su Min leaned back against the chair and felt a hand on his shoulder. Looking over to one side, he saw Chen Su.

 Chapter 51: Dart

    <h4>Chapter 51: Dart</h4>


    Although he said that he saw him, it was just Su Min¡¯s intuition.


    Because he had be very familiar with Chen Su, he can now detect Chen Su by just detecting his presence.


    Chen Su reached out and tapped his lips. He asked: ¡°Do I look good?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    Haven¡¯t yet seen his face so how would he know whether or not he looks good? Though inside he had always felt that Chen Su would be good looking.


    Su Min wouldn¡¯t admit to this nor would he tell Chen Su.


    He turned his head and looked over at the clown magician shake his hand. He then stepped back and no longer looked at him.


    With this trick being unsessful, would he try another one?


    The audience were in panic. They still had not yet recovered from the shock from Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s death. They all trembled in silence.


    The four people in the front row were on a different level.


    Li Chi Yu was still wondering, ¡°Why hasn¡¯t he pulled anything out yet? This magician is too unprofessional. I¡¯m starting to doubt his skills.¡±


    Le Ling: ¡°Did youe here to watch a magic show?¡±


    Hearing that, Li Chi Yu wilted, ¡°Of course not! I just want to find a w in his magic!¡±


    Le Ling said coldly: ¡°Then you must be skilled.¡±


    Li Chi Yu thought to himself: Even if he isn¡¯t skilled, he would pretend to be skilled. How else would he be able to pursue his goddess?


    Jiang Taozhi suddenly spoke up: ¡°Look, he¡¯s doing that action again. Is he going to choose the next person to die?¡±


    The clown on stage turned the hat over and he redid his demonstration earlier. This time however he had his eyes fixed at the audience.


    Su Min suspected that he was going to attempt it again.


    Li Chi Yu acutely sensed that the clowns gaze was on him. He was afraid. ¡°Will he pull me?¡±


    Su Min finally couldn¡¯t help butment: ¡°..........Stop using the word pull. It sounds strange.¡±


    Li Chi Yu felt wronged: ¡°But he is pulling something out.¡±


    This magic involved the magician pulling animals from their hats.


    The principle behind it was very simple. There are even several types. The simplest one involved putting the hat on the table and there would be a hole in the table that would allow the rabbit toe out from.


    Others would hide the rabbit in the hat, and some would hide it under the table. By the time the hat is covered, it would give them an illusion of the rabbit being pulled out of the hat.


    But this time, he felt that he was definitely not pulling a rabbit out. It was a dead person in the previous trick so it would likely be the same this time.


    They had tried to call the police in the bus but there was no signal. They couldn¡¯t even get online.


    With Chen Su¡¯s arrival, Su Min no longer paid attention to the magic show.


    He felt an inexplicable sense of security. Although he no longer spoke to him, he could feel Chen Su sitting beside him.


    Chen Su said: ¡°That magician is too ugly.¡±


    Su Min agreed but he said: ¡°He can perform magic. Can you?¡±


    Chen Su was a little angry. He didn¡¯t know how to perform magic, but he would make others do it, ¡°You want to watch?¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°Not watching.¡±


    After this incident, magic would probably leave a psychological shadow in him. Even if magic in reality is normal, he would associate it with this. This was the woe of having good memory.


    The clown had already begun to put his hand into the hat. The atmosphere turned tense.


    The audience started to whisper quietly. Most of them were praying in fear. Quotes from the Bible and the Book of Morality all appeared.


    Su Min heard this and instead calmed down.


    Li Chi Yu was very nervous: ¡°It¡¯s here, it¡¯s here. He¡¯s pulling something out.¡±


    The moment his said this, the clowns hand came out from the hat. His movements were slow. There was something in his hand.


    Su Min stared fixatedly at it. It looked like a sack.


    The sack was long, and it looked very dirty. The clown wriggled it from side to side and it took more than a minute for the whole thing toe out.


    At first, the audience didn¡¯t understand.


    Even Li Chi Yu was confused. He wondered: ¡°What is this? It¡¯s not harming people?


    Although that was a good thing, it¡¯s too abnormal.


    Su Min even started to suspect it: ¡°It¡¯s that simple?¡±


    His hand that was resting on his leg was touched. Chen Su wasn¡¯t acting like a rogue like usual and said solemnly: ¡°Look carefully.¡±


    Su Min wanted to move that hand but was unsessful.


    He could only direct his attention back to the stage. He watched the sack pulled out by the clown hang to the ground. It looked pretty heavy.


    The clown raised his hand and the lights on the stage brightened a little.


    Su Min could now finally see the thing in the clowns hand clearly. He could clearly see internal organs and facial features. What was held in the clowns hand was their hair.


    It was a human.


    Su Min almost retched. He carefully assessed the situation to figure out the tricks used by the clown.


    A human was indeed pulled out of the hat.


    But the human wasn¡¯tplete. Its whole body was dried up and even the bones had shattered to the point that it merged with the skin. It looked like a piece of skin.


    The clown magician excitedly showed it to the audience, but he didn¡¯t hear the screams that he was anticipating.


    Soon, he got angry.


    He put on his hat and spread the skin apart with both hands. He then triumphantly disyed the result of his magic to everyone.


    Li Chi Yu suddenly grabbed his arm and cried out: ¡°This clown is so fucking perverted!¡±


    There was mass chaos amongst the audience. There was non-stop screaming.


    The audience that was selected by the clown was drained of blood, had their bones crushed and internal organs twisted to eventually be a piece of dried skin.


    Su Min exhaled. He felt that the magic was only getting more and more dangerous.


    Chen Su next to him however would whisper in his ears saying that he would hire a professional magician to specially perform for him.


    Or Su Min could perform for him.


    With this way of speaking, Su Min thought of the overbearing president characters. He felt that Chen Su might be poisonous.


    The magician on stage was satisfied with the audience feedback.


    After the curtains opened, a wooden wall was pushed out. The audience that had died because of the hat trick was thrown behind the curtain.


    A small table was also pushed out. There was something sitting on it that reflected light.


    Li Chi Yu stretched his neck and peeked, ¡°Looks like darts.¡±


    This time Su Min finally knew what they were going to perform.


    He had seen many of them. They would throw darts at a person and the person would survive without any injuries.


    But this time would it be the audience that¡¯s throwing or the clown that¡¯s throwing?


    Le Ling remained expressionless. She appeared to be extremely disgusted with the magician.


    The clown turned around a few times and picked up a dart from the table. He showed it to the audience and threw it at the wooden wall.


    ***


    Luo Zhanshen who sat in the audience had alsoe here unintentionally.


    He didn¡¯t understand the magic tricks at first but when that incident happened with the water tank, his face turned pale.


    Fortunately, he hade with his wife and they could support each other.


    After the clown pushed out his new trick, he trembled. There was a bad feeling inside him. This feeling was answered when the clown pointed at him.


    Everyones eyes turned to look at Lou Zhanshen.


    The clown on stage pointed at him with the dart and made an invitation gesture.


    Everyone looked at him with sympathy. Because he was selected by the magician, he would definitely end up dying.


    Luo Zhanshen¡¯s lips were dry. He could only utter: ¡°I don¡¯t......I don¡¯t......I don¡¯t want to go up..........¡±


    Someone behind him suddenly pushed him, ¡°If you¡¯re not going, who¡¯s going?¡±


    This person understood. If he didn¡¯t go, another person would be selected. At that time, it might possibly be him.


    When everyone is in danger, they would naturally push a scapegoat up.


    Luo Zhanshen was stunned for a moment. He looked down at his pale faced wife and both of them were couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    In the end, Luo Zhanshen was pushed up to the stage.


    The clown smiled at him. He then selected another person. It was the person who had pushed Luo Zhanshen to participate. The audience immediately went silent.


    Two people were selected. Luo Zhanshen was the one throwing the dark and the second yellow haired man was tied to the wooden wall by the clown.


    Yellow Hair¡¯s face was covered in tears and snot, ¡°Don¡¯t kill me! Don¡¯t kill me! I¡¯ll give you whatever you want!¡±


    Luo Zhanshen had the intention to seek revenge.


    Yellow Hair was tied onto the wooden wall like the character big (´ó). There were different words written in the gaps. Only Luo Zhanshen could see it clearly.


    Money, mansion, freedom, life.........His gaze turned heated.


    Luo Zhanshen¡¯s breathing quickened. In any case, it wasn¡¯t him that¡¯s dying. If he gets any of them, he would be sessful.


    There were ten darts in total. He was forcefully blindfolded by the clown.


    Luo Zhanshen had never yed darts before but this didn¡¯t stop his ambitions.


    Just when he was about to throw it, he suddenly realised that the blindfold was a little loose. He could peek through and see a little.


    Luo Zhanshen was shaking with excitement. He didn¡¯t dare reveal this secret. Looking at the reward of a hundred thousand dors, he threw it straight over.


    He really hit it.


    Yellow Hair who saw the dart fly over was so scared he almost wet himself. When it didn¡¯t pierce into him, he was about to cry with gratitude.


    The audience waspletely silent.


    Luo Zhanshen couldn¡¯t see the clown¡¯s expression. He pretended to be hesitating and then he threw it again at another reward.


    After seven consecutive throws, Yellow Hair waspletely excited.


    Li Chi Yi who was below the stage couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I don¡¯t even know how many there are. Maybe someone won¡¯t die this time.¡±


    Le Ling said: ¡°Dream on.¡±


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°...........¡± Once again, he was snubbed by his goddess.


    Su Min watched this intently. He felt that his luck was too good. Not a single one of the darts had hit him. It was too much of a coincidence.


    He could tell that something wasn¡¯t right. This was particrly the case for the clown.


    Chen Su noticed his suspicions and said close to his ears: ¡°He will regret it.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t know who Chen Su¡¯s ¡®he¡¯ was referring to, but his ears were hot and numb.


    He moved away and saw that Luo Zhanshen¡¯s eight and ninth darts were thrown. Both pierced into Yellow Hair.


    Yellow Hair cried out in pain. Blood leaked through his clothes.


    Luo Zhanshen flinched a little and he felt a little sorry, but he had done so in order not to raise any suspicions.


    Holding thest dart, he looked around a few times and tried to decide where he should throw it. After a few minutes of consideration, he threw the dart out forcefully.


    The dart pierced straight into the wooden board.


    The clown took off the blindfold from Luo Zhanshen¡¯s eyes and then apuded him. As for Yellow Hair, he was already too weak to do anything.


    Luo Zhanshen was extremely excited. Seeing the marks left by his throws on the board, he had a question that he wanted to ask.


    However, the clown then proceeded to push the wooden wall over to the front and he revealed it to the entire audience. The writing on the board could clearly be seen.


    The audience suddenly started to chatter.


    That Luo Zhanshen¡¯s luck really is too good. How did he manage to get all those things? They didn¡¯t know if the clown is going to honour it.


    When Su Min saw this, his eyelids twitched.


    While everyone was in discussion, the clown then turned the wooden wall around to reveal the back of it.


    In an instant, the room was only filled with Luo Zhanshen¡¯s cry of anguish.

 Chapter 52: Selection

    <h4>Chapter 52: Selection</h4>


    Before the clown turned the wooden wall around, the audience was angry.


    Although not all the words written on it could be seen clearly, they could see some of them and could guess from that what the rest of them could be.


    If they knew about this, they would have volunteered to go up themselves. How could they have let Luo Zhanshen have a chance?


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he hit that Yellow Hair?¡±


    ¡°This.....maybe his luck is good. I hope he doesn¡¯t fall to his death when he gets off the stage.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I get picked? After throwing all those darts, he only got two of them. To think that such a poor skill would still earn him those rewards!¡±


    Some thought maliciously: ¡°With him getting so lucky, the clown probably would just kill him off instead of honouring the rewards.¡±


    In any case, he was destined to die here.


    Human malice was infinite. The clown enjoyed seeing the ugly expressions in the audience below.


    Having been oppressed by the incidences at the hotel and the first two magic performances, their thoughts gradually became twisted.


    Over time, human life became something cheap.


    Su Min saw through this. He turned his head and asked: ¡°Do you ghosts like to watch humans be like this?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°I don¡¯t like to watch.¡±


    Su Min thought: if Chen Su was the same as the clown, he should think of a way to destroy him.


    Though he didn¡¯t know how to kill ghosts.


    Chen Suughed again and pecked him near his lips. He quietly added: ¡°I like watching you.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........Oh.¡±


    He turned his head over mechanically and proceeded to concentrate on watching the magic show. Chen Su who had secretly kissed him was aggrieved.


    After the wooden wall was turned around, the expressions of the insiders turned very strange.


    Tied to the back of it was Luo Zhanshen¡¯s wife.


    After staying in the hotel and bus for so long, they had all seen Luo Zhanshen and they all know about him always being together with his wife.


    After Luo Zhanshen came on stage, no one paid attention to his wife and no one knew when she was tied to the back of the board by the clown.


    The most dramatic part of this was that Luo Zhanshen¡¯s wife had died.


    Luo Zhanshen stood closest to her. He saw his bloodied wife with her head hanging down. She had already stopped breathing.


    Her mouth was taped shut and she couldn¡¯t make any sounds let alone cry for help.


    Her body was covered in eight wounds from the darts. It came from the other side and prated through her body.


    Luo Zhanshen now understood why the darts were so long.


    Turns out, that clown had set everything up. That w with the blindfold was also something that he had done deliberately so that he could see this aftermath.


    Luo Zhanshen looked up and saw the clown smiling at him. It was the same smile he gave him when he invited him to the stage initially.


    His legs softened and he fell to the ground.


    Su Min didn¡¯t react at first but when he saw Luo Zhanshen¡¯s expression, he could guess what had happened.


    Li Chi Yu was shocked by this scene.


    It waspletely different seeing a live person die in front of youpared to the previous deaths and the body was still there. He was so scared, his mind went nk.


    It wasn¡¯t until Le Ling touched his arm that he returned to his senses.


    The audience started to chatter: ¡°He killed his wife hahaha. He deserved it. This is why he should have thrown it at Yellow Hair.¡±


    No one rebutted those inhumane words.


    Li Chi Yu¡¯s face waspletely pale, ¡°This magic trick is too terrible....¡±


    It yed with the human heart. Luo Zhanshen wanted freedom and money, but he didn¡¯t expect it to hit his wife.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°What does the clown want to do?¡±


    Since the first magic trick, he didn¡¯t¡¯ seem to take human life seriously and was just killing for his own pleasure.


    Was the director intending on exposing humanity¡¯s dark side?


    This approach was indeed novel. At the very least, he had not seen a magic trick like this. But with this alone, it wasn¡¯t enough to confirm his suspicions.


    The name ¡°Death Show¡± had always been hidden under a veil of mystery and today, the truth will be revealed.


    There was only a thinyer of veil left and you can only see a part of the truth. If you wanted to know the answer, you will need to watch it until the end.


    Su Min was already finding it difficult.


    No matter how brave Jiang Taozhi was, she was still a girl. The first two were okay but after this one, she had fainted from fear.


    Li Chi Yu¡¯s face waspletely pale and Le Ling was a little better than him.


    On the stage, Luo Zhanshen knelt there in daze. He couldn¡¯t ept this reality and his chest was filled with remorse.


    The clown however was very happy. He jumped up a few times.


    The tightly closed curtains were once again opened and the wooden wall was dragged back into the darkness. It disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight.


    Luo Zhanshen was then pushed off the stage by the clown.


    He fell diagonally opposite the first row. Su Min could see his muddled expression and felt a little sympathetic.


    But he didn¡¯t expect the next development.


    Luo Zhanshen suddenly looked up at the clown and said: ¡°She¡¯s already dead so can I still get those things?¡±


    Everyone present was shocked.


    Su Min pursed his lips. He didn¡¯t know what he was feeling inside. It was just a little cold.


    He gave himself an excuse: It was probably because the air conditioner here is too low. Ghosts are too unprofessional.


    Luo Zhanshen looked at the clown with anticipation.


    The clown looked at him and then extended the index finger of his right hand. He swung it back and forth to indicate to him that it was impossible.


    It was a trap all along.


    The clown no longer cared about Luo Zhanshen who had lost all the blood on his face. He just took off his hat, threw it in the air and caught it before making another gentlemanly bow.


    Su Min didn¡¯t like him at all.


    As the clown moved, Luo Zhanshen who was on the ground also started moving but no one noticed him.


    Only the ghost Chen Su said: ¡°I told you he would regret itter.¡±


    Su Min said coldly: ¡°You can move away when you speak.¡±


    Chen Suughed and raised the corners of his lips: ¡°I¡¯m just worried that you can¡¯t hear me.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min was a little speechless. His eyes were once again drawn over to the clown on the stage.


    The curtain was pulled back and the next magic performance was about to begin.


    Everyone in the audience held their breath. While they waited for the next performance, they prayed not to be selected.


    A row of things appeared on the stage.


    Someone in the audience whispered: ¡°What magic is this? Do you know? Is there any way to avoid it?¡±


    There were many questions, but no one answered.


    Suddenly a man¡¯s screams were heard. Su Min looked over at the source and saw that it was a member of the audience trying to sneak out.


    He had wanted to escape but he was caught and died on the spot. All that was left were his bones.


    Those who had considered the thought of escaping quickly threw away that thought and remained sitting in their seats in silence.


    Li Chi Yu had difficulty breathing: ¡°I think we have to stay here until the end of his show, or we¡¯ll die.¡±


    Su Min could sense the panic that he tried to hide.


    But this kind of thing was useless. It could only allow people to just live a little longer. The male and female protagonists had not yet reached the highlight of the show.


    He changed the topic and said: ¡°Look at the stage.¡±


    Li Chi Yu looked at the stage. He stared with wide eyes and asked: ¡°Is that a vase behind the clown?¡±


    The lights were too dark. Su Min looked carefully for a while and could finally make out that there was indeed vases there.


    Every one of the vases looked different. The patterns were carved from the bottom to the top and it looked quite simr to the one in the hotel.


    It¡¯s just that the vases here were not as big.


    Jiang Taozhi woke up and saw the many vases. She panicked: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me they¡¯re going to put us in the vase and suffocate us to death?¡±


    Last time, there was a dead body inside the vase in the hotel.


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°Probably not.¡±


    Li Chi Yu didn¡¯t understand, ¡°I have never seen such a magic. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because I¡¯m just too ignorant.¡±


    There are magic tricks that involved the use of flower vases, but it was his first time seeing a dozen or so of them being used. It seems the scale was quite big.


    The audience had already grown numb to it.


    After experiencing thest magic trick, everyone came to an understanding that struggling was futile. All they can do now was to watch the performances.


    Once selected by the clown, they could only wait for their death.


    The clown magician pulled out a whistle from nowhere and stood at the centre of the stage. He then blew it loudly.


    The sound was sharp. It was even more pronounced in this quiet space.


    Su Min internally thought that it was good that he wasn¡¯t blowing something strange. If it attracted something strange, things would be terrible.


    But he was too na?ve.


    The whistle stopped after one blow. The clown appeared to have realised something and ran off the stage excitedly.


    After leaving the centre of the stage, sudden movements were heard from the case.


    The movements weren¡¯t big and the sound it made wasn¡¯t loud but the audiences who had always been alert noticed it immediately. Fear rose within them.


    Everyone understood that this magic trick wasn¡¯t simple.


    With so many vases this time, unlike the previous ones that only involved one, the scariest possibility was that the number of deaths may equal the number of vases.


    If that was the case, more than half of them would be gone.


    Su Min whispered to Chen Su: ¡°Do you know what¡¯s in there?¡±


    Li Chi Yu who sat beside him had his attention drawn to the stage and he didn¡¯t hear their conversation. Chen Suu answered: ¡°Some have something. Some have nothing.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Something? It isn¡¯t human?¡±


    Chen Su¡¯s tone was strange and indifferent: ¡°If you still think so after seeing it, then consider me wrong.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t continue asking.


    Chen Su again whispered: ¡°I won¡¯t let you go over.¡±


    Su Min felt that if he did that, it would basically mean that he gave up watching this movie. He wouldn¡¯t let Chen Su do that.


    The clown walked to the vases and circled them a few times. He then reached in a few of them and blew the whistle again.


    There was silence amongst the audience.


    As they watched, something came out from the case. There was something in every vase.


    Su Min squinted and stared at the slimy ck thing.


    Once the ck things appeared, it also brought along something white. When he saw this, he came to understand Chen Su¡¯s words.


    Because what was exposed were human heads.


    It was like that moment when he stood on the chair and looked down the vase in the hotel. The body inside was also the same but this time they were slowlying out.


    The audience were frightened speechless.


    Those human heads faced the audience. Their faces were soaked in unknown liquid for a long time, so it was difficult making out their features.


    Several of them still looked normal. Su Min recognised them in one nce because they were originally members of the audience sitting here watching the show.


    In other words, the dead were already preselected this time.


    Su Min pulled out the crumpled show ticket from his pocket andpared it with the stage under the dim lighting. He could tell that the blurry baskets looked exactly the same as the vases on the stage.


    The neck was narrow, the opening wasrge, and the body of the vase was wide.


    Su Min now realised that these were made for humans.

 Chapter 53: Corridor

    <h4>Chapter 53: Corridor</h4>


    The first row could see it. The second row could also see it.


    When they were in the hotel lobby, not many people noticed the vase sitting on the side but now that it is on the stage, they all recalled it.


    The clown looked down at the silent audience. The exaggerated smile also became smaller.


    But soon he smiled again and, along with his movements, the ¡°humans¡± in the vase moved up and down as if they were dancing.


    Su Min was a bit disgusted by this performance. He just felt that the organisers for this performance must be mentally ill.


    How could the directore up with such a story? Are they not afraid of it being censored? It must not have been easy passing the evaluation so the ending must be something positive.


    Su Min thought that if he survived until the finale, he would at least be able to report to the police and pretend to be scared.


    As minutes and seconds passed, the atmosphere became more and more tense.


    Li Chi Yu sat ufortably in his seat. He nced at Le Ling and sighed: ¡°Do we have to watch all these performances until the end?¡±


    At first, he was quite calm but now he could no longer calm down. This was definitely a matter of life and death.


    And if his goddess died here, he cannot escape the me.


    Su Min thought about it and said: ¡°There may be a secret behind the stage.¡±


    The whole performance theatre was surrounded by darkness. Nothing could be seen in the darkness, but the clown had appeared from behind the curtain. This probably meant that their base camp was back there.


    Like many theatres, there was a backstage.


    Their backstage was probably hiding many things, including the things needed for these performances.


    And Su Min had something that he also wanted to know. The only one performing was this clown magician. It was too few.


    It was really amazing that performances like these could have its tickets sold.


    Of course, there would always be ws in all movies. For example, in the previous movie the setting was that you cannot make a sound, but the ending ended up making people vomit up blood.


    Chen Su remained sitting next to him.


    Su Min thought of something and suddenly turned around. He asked curiously. ¡°Would the clown make you perform?¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°No way.¡±


    Su min nodded thoughtfully, ¡°Then he is probably afraid of you.¡±


    Chen Su knew what he was thinking. He smiled, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He was indeed afraid of him. If that wasn¡¯t the case, he wouldn¡¯t have lost during that hat trick and he also wouldn¡¯t have acted like nothing had happened.


    Li Chi Yu asked in surprise: ¡°Who are you talking to Su Min?¡±


    He heard him earlier and thought he was talking to himself, but he soon felt that it wasn¡¯t the case. He seemed to be talking to someone.


    But no matter how he looked, there wasn¡¯t anyone sitting next to Su Min. It was more than likely a ghost.


    Su Min said calmly: ¡°You heard wrong.¡±


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°............¡± He didn¡¯t believe it.


    Su Min no longer continued to ask Chen Su questions. He once again concentrated on watching the clown on stage asionally blow his whistle and the ¡°humans¡± moving about.


    Even if they were angry, they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Perhaps it was because of the poor response from the audience, the clown was very angry. He had blown the whistle several times but was just greeted with a group of trembling, silent audience.


    A performance like this was meaningless.


    When he looked at the audience in the first row, he saw that there were no expressions on their faces. Those who didn¡¯t know what was going on would have thought that they were watching Animal.


    The clown snorted and smashed a vase.


    A vague figure of a human fell out from the vase. Their limbs were still intact, but it had be swollen and atrophied. All weak and limp, itid paralysed on the floor.


    The clown saw that the audience were still expressionless.


    He was furious. He quickly finished the show and left the stage without caring about the vases on stage.


    The ¡°human¡± in the smashed vase once again crawled back in.


    Su Min said: ¡°The clown left.¡±


    As soon as he left, everyone in the room fell into a long silence. After a while, they finally started to think about their means of escape.


    Li Chi Yu asked: ¡°Should we run away?¡±


    Su Min thought about this for a second and said decisively, ¡°Yes.¡±


    It was pointless waiting around for their deaths. It wasn¡¯t something he would do and, if they waited until the very end, they may just be falling in their trap.


    Le Ling turned around and said: ¡°We just need to find a ce we can escape to.¡±


    Su Min looked around. He pointed by the stage, ¡°I checked that ce out before. We should be able to hide there. When we have the chance, we will enter the backstage.¡±


    But it was still risky.


    Jiang Taozhi¡¯s lips were pale. She whispered: ¡°If we try to escape, will we end up the same as that man from earlier?¡±


    Su Min nced at her, ¡°It¡¯s possible.¡±


    He said this honestly. This was a gamble and they would have to rely on luck to see whether things would go well. The protagonists naturally shouldn¡¯t die here, but he couldn¡¯t say it with certainty.


    Jiang Taozhi lowered her eyes and said with her head bowed: ¡°I......I¡¯m not escaping......¡±


    The four fell silent for a long time.


    This was the first time Su Min encountered something like this. In the previous two movies, they had always progressed through the story together.


    But he could understand Jiang Taozhi¡¯s decision. Even he himself couldn¡¯t guarantee that he would be able to survive until the end.


    Li Chi Yu tried to persuade her: ¡°There¡¯s no point waiting here.¡±


    Le Ling said: ¡°Let her think for herself.¡±


    Jiang Taozhi shook her head. She gripped tightly onto her phone: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die like this........The magician isn¡¯t here so it should be fine.......¡±


    Su Min: ¡°You¡¯ve decided?¡±


    Jiang Taozhi nodded hesitantly.


    Su Min said calmly: ¡°Since you¡¯ve decided then that¡¯s that.¡±


    One¡¯s life and death depend on their decisions and actions.


    Su Min didn¡¯t waste any time. He looked back at the remaining audience and said: ¡°We don¡¯t have much time. We should move as soon as possible.¡±


    Who knows when the clown would appear again?


    Because the clown had left the stage, the lights were off. With everything shrouded inplete darkness, it helped them move around undetected.


    Su Min took the lead and went to the ce pointed out by himself earlier.


    The space here was something that he didn¡¯t expect. On the upper part of it were curtain hems that was easy to take out and remove.


    But once you went in, there was a strong possibility of encountering other ghosts.


    Li Chi Yu and Le Ling followed closely behind.


    Su Min mentally prepared herself as he walked up onto the stage. He could see Chen Su swaying around near the curtains and also causing the curtain to sway along with him.


    Chen Su: ¡°Hurry ande.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........


    Why does that sound a little strange?


    After Su Min thought this, he went on stage. He was then pulled forward by Chen Su and fell into his embrace.


    The curtains covered them, blocking them from everyone¡¯s sight.


    With the beauty in his arms, Chen Su was in a very good mood.


    Su Min got up from him and couldn¡¯t help but recall their human and ghost posture. The tips of his ears were slightly red.


    Li Chi Yu who came up afterwards also almost tripped. Seeing Su Min quickly get up again, he asked quietly: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Seeing Chen Su run away, Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    He then assessed the situation behind the curtains. Although it was dark, what he could see wasn¡¯t the backstage but a wall.


    There was a narrow exit on the wall.


    Su Min asked subconsciously: ¡°Where does that path lead to?¡±


    In the darkness, they couldn¡¯t see it before but now that they saw it, they realised that this exit was probably there from the very beginning.


    Su Min guessed that the clown was probably a ghost, but he also thought for a moment that he may be human.


    With the scary experiences from ¡°Murder Ind¡±, his trust towards humans and ghosts were now the same.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to be human.


    This horror movie had already disyed various strange phenomena including the corpses from earlier and the cannibal tree.


    With them arriving at the performance venue, it also indicated that the horror movie was about to end.


    That¡¯s why he was willing to take the risk. After all, for most horror movies the moment you find out the final answer to it, it was basically the end of the movie.


    Le Ling said: ¡°I¡¯ll go in first.¡±


    Su Min nced at her and asked: ¡°Le Ling, do you know this ce?¡±


    Le Ling didn¡¯t say anything. She just bent down and went in.


    Li Chi Yu didn¡¯t understand Su Min¡¯s question, ¡°How could she possibly know it? I was the one who invited her.¡±


    Su Min was disappointed at his ignorance and didn¡¯t want to pay him any attention.


    After entering the small hole, they reached a tunnel. It waspletely dark, and they didn¡¯t know what it was made out of. It just felt a little strange when they touched it.


    Su Min also heard the sound of nails scratching against something.


    Li Chi Yu said cautiously: ¡°This sounds like a ghost scratching at a door.¡±


    It was both harsh and unpleasant.


    Su Min said solemnly: ¡°Maybe it really is a ghost scratching at a door.¡±


    Li Chi Yu instantly imagined a scene with ghosts filling the corridor, scratching their nails against the doors. He started to tremble violently.


    Le Ling turned back: ¡°Don¡¯t scare him.¡±


    Su Min shrugged. He felt that the female protagonist was very brave. It was very different to what he had seen before.


    In most horror movies, the female protagonists would all be scared to death and some would even die halfway. There were very few protagonists like this.


    Li Chi Yu was contrarily in a good mood, ¡°That¡¯s right, don¡¯t scare me.¡±


    After walking for an unknown length of time, they finally were about to reach the end of the corridor. A small red-green light appeared at the end.


    Le Ling stopped and said: ¡°The exit is ahead.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It might not be the exit. It might be an entrance.¡±


    Anyway, no matter what it was, they had alreadye all this way so they should go out and take a look.


    Le Ling said: ¡°Be prepared.¡±


    Su Min supported himself by cing his hand on the wall. It felt very strange. He touched it and found a small gap. He then proceeded to stick his finger in.


    With a hard pull, he pulled out a stick.


    Su Min stumbled a little before regaining bnce. He felt it around in the dark for a moment and said: ¡°There are things in this wall that can be used as weapons.¡±


    Although it felt strange to touch, with things the way they are now, he had no other choice. After all, they needed something for self-defence.


    Li Chi Yu heard this and immediately pulled one out.


    Le Ling didn¡¯t move. She just reached out to touch it and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Min held the stick in his hand, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After taking a few dozen or so steps, wind from outside poured in causing them to feel cold.


    The three of them stood at the exit and got ready to examine it.


    When Su Min was about to say something, he suddenly saw someone acting strange ahead. He didn¡¯t know what he was doing.


    Le Ling warned them: ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±


    It was only after the other party turned around that Su min was able to recognise this person.


    It could be said that it was the first cannon fodder that he remembered because he had seen him on the first night at the hotel. It was Zhou Qing Qing¡¯s boyfriend who had been going around alone after her disappearance.


    At first, he had some suspicious but too many things happened afterwards, so he hadpletely forgotten about his existence. He didn¡¯t expect to see him here alive and well.


    Li Chi Yu also noticed him. He covered his mouth: ¡°Is that a human or a ghost.¡±


    Su Min whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s go and capture that guy. He¡¯s the boyfriend of the Escape the Water Tank victim.¡±


    The first magic trick was still vivid in their memories. When he said this, the others around him also recalled that trick.


    What was Xu Jian doing in this ce? Running away?


    Su Min felt that something wasn¡¯t right. When did hee in? Why didn¡¯t they notice him when the door was right in front of them?


    With all these questions were unanswered, he knew Xu Jian must be hiding a secret.

 Chapter 54: In Place

    <h4>Chapter 54: In ce</h4>


    And these secrets must also have something to do with ¡°Death Show¡±.


    Su Min watched Xu Jian fumble around here and there. He appeared to be looking for something and he didn¡¯t seem scared.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°If we go out, he will definitely run. If he happens to be a long-distance running athlete, we won¡¯t be able to catch him.¡±


    He felt that they shouldn¡¯t let this man run off.


    ording to Su Min¡¯s words, there was definitely something wrong with this person. Perhaps he had made some secret deal with the evil boss.


    Su Min said: ¡°Lets split into three.¡±


    They would separate as soon as theye out and approach him from three sides. With just one of him on the other end, it was impossible for him to run.


    The most important thing was, how could a male and female protagonist not be able to catch a cannon fodder?


    If they couldn¡¯t then wouldn¡¯t this horror movie just be about the male and female protagonists running for their lives until the very end? Just the thought of it was unlikely.


    Xu Jian didn¡¯t seem to have noticed their presence.


    When Su Min went out, he took the left side and, because Le Ling was a girl, they made her take the centre and Li Chi Yu was responsible for the right.


    Ahead of them, several small dirt mounds were hidden amongst the ck fog.


    When they were about to approach, Xu Jian just happened to turn around and meet Su Min¡¯s eyes. After being stunned for a few seconds, he reacted strongly and started to run.


    Su Min quickly chased after him


    He didn¡¯t expect Xu Jian to be so fast. Like a monkey, he ran and jumped everywhere. It didn¡¯t take long for arge distance to form between them.


    Su Min rarely exercised. He could be said to be very average at running.


    Li Chi Yu couldn¡¯t catch up. Seeing that there was just a few metres between himself and Xu Jian yet being unable to catch up, he was frustrated: ¡°Why is he so fast?!¡±


    Le Ling on the side threw a rock which hit Xu Jian directly on his back. He copsed onto his knee.


    But Xu Jian quickly recovered and once again increased the distance.


    Seeing that Xu Jian was about to run out of their range of capture, Su Min quickly threw the weapon in his hand out.


    That weapon was something he had pulled out earlier and fortunately he didn¡¯t throw it out. At this moment, it hade in handy.


    Xu Jian heard the noise. When he turned back, he saw the thrown sticking his way, but he felt that it wouldn¡¯t reach him.


    Heughed loudly, ¡°Dream on if you want to catch me. I used to be the first in the school for the 1.5km run.¡±


    Su Min was made speechless by his provocation.


    Li Chi Yu on the side shouted: ¡°It¡¯s bent! Bent!¡±


    That stick that was thrown out had just changed its trajectory. Like there was no gravity acting on it, it smashed onto the back of Xu Jian¡¯s head.


    Xu Jian cried out in agony.


    Su Min: ¡°................¡±


    What should he say?


    Li Chi Yu was stunned: ¡°It can work like that?¡±


    What was that? He clearly saw that the thing thrown out was going to fall behind Xu Jian but the next minute it managed to hit the back of his head.


    Su Min said: ¡°..........Probably just luck.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to tell Li Chi Yu that the reason it hit Xu Jian was because there was a ghost who caught it.It then chased after him with it raised above its head and then proceeded to smash it onto Xu Jian¡¯s head.


    Xu Jian cried in agony and fell to the ground.


    Su Min looked at that disappearing ghost and feltplicated inside.


    This was something that definitely wasn¡¯t done by Chen Su. He was even a little suspicious that the ghost was one of Chen Su¡¯s underling.


    Le Ling nced at Su Min.


    Although Li Chi Yu felt that something wasn¡¯t right, the result was good. He stepped forward and grabbed hold of Xu Jian.


    Xu Jian struggled: ¡°Let me go!¡±


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°If you answer our questions, we will let you go.¡±


    Xu Jian didn¡¯t expect that Li Chi Yu, despite looking so young, was pretty strong and he couldn¡¯t break free. He thought about it and could only agree with his request.


    Su Min came over and picked up the stick.


    Le Ling asked: ¡°Why did you run after seeing us?¡±


    Xu Jian said: ¡°I thought you were going to take me back. I don¡¯t want to go back and watch that kind of performance. I¡¯m too scared.¡±


    His exnation was very reasonable. It was logical. The only thing that wasn¡¯t right was that his expression and his answer waspletely different.


    Su Min said: ¡°Your girlfriend disappeared on the first night at the hotel, but you didn¡¯t act any different the second day. Do you have anything to say about that?¡±


    Xu Jian didn¡¯t expect anyone to recognise him.


    He thought no one would pay attention to who¡¯s who in this kind of ce and he had also arrivedte at night. How could he have been seen?


    Seeing Xu Jian¡¯s expression, Su Min could tell that he had asked the right thing, ¡°You already knew that something would happen to your girlfriend.¡±


    Li Chi Yu was shocked by this question.


    Xu Jian wanted to deny it but he saw the thing in his hand: ¡°.........I brought her here. What¡¯s wrong with that? That has nothing to do with you. Her death also is none of your business.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°.......I don¡¯t want to care about it.¡±


    He just wanted to know the answer.


    Le Ling snorted and said: ¡°If you don¡¯t speak the truth, we¡¯ll beat you. You¡¯ll eventually spill once we¡¯ve hit you enough.¡±


    Before Xu Jian could answer, Le Ling smashed his face with a rock.


    Li Chi Yu was startled. Why is his goddess so violent? Though he felt that using violence was probably the most effective method.


    Le Ling didn¡¯t deal a death blow. She just wanted to let him suffer.


    The screaming Xu Jian wailed for a long them and finally, with his face covered in blood, he couldn¡¯t help but cry out: ¡°I¡¯ll speak!¡±


    Hearing this, Le Ling stopped.


    Xu Jian flinched and said: ¡°I just saw on the forum that if you fight in the corridor, you can be taken away.¡±


    He had never been here before. Everything that he knew about it came from the inte. Zhou Qing Qing was his superior. He had wanted to break up, so he invited her here.


    He didn¡¯t know if that information was true or false, but he decided to give it a try.


    Unexpectedly, Zhou Qing Qing really did disappear that night. Despite panicking, Xu Jian was also very happy. Afterwards, he didn¡¯t dare do anything rash.


    Su Min again asked: ¡°What are you looking for here?¡±


    Xu Jian said: ¡°No-nothing.......¡±


    You could tell he wasn¡¯t speaking the truth. Su Min was about to continue asking when he suddenly felt a rush of coldness.


    As soon as he looked up, he saw darknessing their way. It looked like the lingering ck fog outside the hotel door.


    Xu Jian also saw it. His pupils constricted: ¡°Quick, hurry and let me go! I don¡¯t want to die! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    With such a fierce reaction, Su Min also had a bad feeling. He said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Le Ling stood up and pulled Li Chi Yu up too: ¡°Walk ahead. There aren¡¯t any there.¡±


    Li Chi Yu was pulled along like a little chick.


    As for Xu Jian, they no longer paid him any attention. They strode straight ahead as the fog behind them quickly rushed over.


    Xu Jian¡¯s eyes were filled with fear. He got up from the ground and ran.


    But his legs were soft and, along with his panicked state, he only ran a bit before he tripped and fell. In the process, he twisted his ankle.


    Like this, his movements slowed down.


    The fog came very quickly. It reached Xu Jian in an instant and wrapped over him. From inside, you could hear an chilling cry: ¡°No........don¡¯t.........I don¡¯t want to die!¡±


    The voice came from above.


    Su Min and the others hand already reached the front. After leaving the area covered by small mounds of dirt, the fog just remained in there and didn¡¯t venture out.


    Xu Jian¡¯s voice was already gone.


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°He¡¯s probably dead.¡±


    He had experienced the strength of that awful thing. It was scary enough just looking at it and it was even more so when youe into contact.


    Su Min looked at the fog. He felt that this ce was very strange.


    Li Chi Yu muttered with a frown: ¡°I wonder how Jiang Taozhi is doing?¡±


    This ce was a little further away from the stage, but they could see the structure of it very clearly.


    Su Min could tell that they have not reached the end of the movie yet.


    The cinema still hasn¡¯t given him any information about reaching the end and they had not yet learned of the secret behind the show.


    The lights in the performance venue was quite dark. The dim green light looked like ghost fires floating in the dark while the red ones look like reptile eyes.


    Su Min suddenly recalled the python monster from ¡°Journey to the West.¡± Every time it came out, ck fog would appear, and it would run off after taking its victims away. At the very end, all you could see was its two eyes that glowed like antern.


    With so many red lights here, if it did belong to an animal then there would probably be countless animals crawling around.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but be scared by this thought of his.


    He was quite afraid of snakes. If it really was the case, he would be disgusted to death.


    Su Min stood outside and looked at the lights in the darkness. He suddenly asked: ¡°Do you think the performance venue looks like a grave?¡±


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°With you saying that, it really does look a little like it.


    Not the graveyard ones but the burial mounds you see in the countryside. It looked like that.


    Le Ling pointed ahead: ¡°The ce we passed by was a cemetery.¡±


    As thest of her words fell, the fog ahead dispersed slightly. Several dark shadows appeared amongst it and it swayed around the graves.


    They had already lost their consciousness and could only move back and forth in daze.


    Su Min suddenly thought of Xu Jian¡¯s actions: ¡°This ce is a grave so what was Xu Jian looking for?¡±


    But now they could no longer ask for the answer.


    Li Chi Yu asked: ¡°What¡¯s the performance venue for? If it¡¯s made of wood, can we just burn it directly?¡±


    Le Ling said: ¡°It¡¯s not wood.¡±


    Su Min narrowed his eyes and looked over, ¡°It probably isn¡¯t wood. Probably metal rods or something.¡±


    After say that, he froze.


    Su Min expressionlessly raised his own hand. The weapon that he had used to hit Xu Jian was still in his hand telling him the answer.


    It wasn¡¯t a stick. It was a bone.


    The others also saw his action. Li Chi Yu was scared: ¡°This.....isn¡¯t this a human bone?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°It should be.¡±


    Afterall, it couldn¡¯t be pig bones appearing in a horror movie. He had also seen models of it before. This was clearly a human bone.


    It was no wonder he felt a little strange when he touched it. He just didn¡¯t manage to connect the dots.


    Su Min ced the bone down. He felt that the ghost that appeared earlier was probably the owner of this bone.


    Now that he thought about it, fortunately that ghost wasn¡¯t malicious towards him.


    If he had taken a human bone out from the wall, then, without even needing to think about it, the entire tunnel was probably made from human bones.


    Just the thought of him walking through a tunnel made from human bones made Su Min feel ufortable.


    Looking at the performance venue again, he now had the answer.


    He had suspected earlier that this ce was probably made from metal rods, but he was now afraid that the entire ce was probably made from human bones.


    They had spent half a day watching a show inside a grave made from human bones.


    Li Chi Yu quickly threw away the human bone in his hand, ¡°Did we manage to sessfully escape? Why haven¡¯t anyone noticed us?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Do you think we will be able to escape so easily?¡±


    Li Chi Yu thought about it and answered seriously: ¡°...........No.¡±


    People had died very miserably during those magic performances earlier so how could they left them go so easily?


    Su Min warned him: ¡°Maybe they have been watching us run around the whole time and is looking for a chance to deal a heavy blow.¡±


    This meant that they were probably just running in ce the entire time.


    Li Chi Yu: ¡°.........You¡¯re really scary.¡±

 Chapter 55: Leaving

    <h4>Chapter 55: Leaving</h4>


    For the first time, when Su Min said those words he didn¡¯t feel any wrong with it.


    He may have been influenced by Lin Yiri, Chen Xingzhou and the others, or it may also possibly be Chen Su¡¯s fault.


    Su Min then reassured him: ¡°We will definitely get out.¡±


    Although those words sounded like he was raising a g, he was confident. It was unlikely for none of them to return alive.


    Li Chi Yu said: ¡°That sounds even more scary with you saying that.¡±


    Su Min decided not to speak anymore.


    The fog gradually dissipated, exposing the small mounds of dirt. It was hard to believe that they had ran through those graves earlier.


    The ghosts that were swaying around next to the graves also didn¡¯t appear to have any intention toe over. They didn¡¯t know what they were doing.


    Li Chi Yu asked: ¡°There are no tombstones for these graves?¡±


    If there weren¡¯t any, there were probably lonely ghosts. With so many of them here, it was probably a mass grave.


    Le Ling said: ¡°There are.¡±


    Su Min nced at her. For the first time, he asked her a question about herself, ¡°How do you know? Have you been here before?¡±


    Le Ling said: ¡°Haven¡¯t been. Just guessing.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..............¡±


    The female protagonist was headstrong. He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    At this moment, a sound appeared in Su Min¡¯s mind: ¡¾Audience Member Su Min, congrattions on sessfully surviving for another day. Please keep up the hard work. Today¡¯s hint: Human bones¡¿


    Suddenly receiving a hint from the cinema, Su Min was a little surprised.


    He didn¡¯t think that time would have passed so quickly and that a day had already gone by. It was probably because a lot of time was wasted from watching the tediously long show.


    The hint this time was human bones. Su Min had already encountered these human bones.


    Every hint the cinema gave was a key location in the movie. With it mentioning human bones, it meant that they would probably have to do something with those bones.


    As for the human bones they had in their possession, it was useless.


    Su Min raised the human bone and couldn¡¯t help guessing: What on earth can you do with these bones?


    The event organiser had used numerous human bones to make this grave but for himself it seemed that he could only use them to hit others.


    Human bones cannot be eaten. It seems that they can only be used as a tool.


    Su Min suddenly thought of another problem. He asked: ¡°Do you have a lighter?¡±


    Li Chi Yu shook his head: ¡°We don¡¯t smoke so why would we have a lighter? There¡¯s also nothing to burn in this ce.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Who said that there¡¯s nothing?¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue speaking. He just looked over at the huge grave filled with human bones.


    Bones could be burned. Since they had no other options, it didn¡¯t hurt to try. Maybe they could really burn it all.


    If it could really be burned with fire, then he would probably be able to drag out the final boss. The only problem was where they could get the fire.


    Le Ling thought and added: ¡°We don¡¯t have it, but the others may.¡±


    Li Chi Yu sat in ce for a long time and said: ¡°We should go back to the performance venue and take a look. There might be something there.¡±


    As things are now, it was their only option.


    The three of them walked through the eerie small graves, fumbled out through the dark tunnel and, after an unknown amount of time passed, another exit appeared.


    Su Min took the lead and stepped out. The curtain had blocked everything and there was no sound at all. He didn¡¯t know if the audience was still there.


    He opened a small slit and prepared to look out.


    He didn¡¯t expect himself to meet a pair of eyes.


    Those eyes were very strange. The area around it was white, like it was ayer of paint.


    Su Min¡¯s heart stopped. He subconsciously used the bone in his hand to smash it but unexpectedly the other party stepped back.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Li Chi Yu walked over from behind. Seeing what¡¯s happening, he immediately jumped in to press the other person down.


    When they saw clearly the person on the ground, they realised that it was the clown.


    That murderous magician was now being held down by Li Chi Yu.


    When Su Min thought this, the clown quickly broke away from Li Chi Yu¡¯s clutches. He jumped onto the stage and a dart appeared in his hand.


    A gust of wind blew over as soon as he threw it over.


    Su Min quickly dodged and threw out the bone in his hand.


    The bone cooperated well with him. That dark shadow appeared once again and the bone pierced through the clown¡¯s body,


    The clown was in disbelief: ¡°You dare betray us?¡±


    Su Min keenly noted the phrasing of his words. As expected, there wasn¡¯t just one of him. They were a group.


    The three of them against one group. There are also supernatural creatures. It may seem impossible but, if they wanted to live, they only had one choice.


    Su Min took a deep breath and looked around. There wasn¡¯t anyone around. He didn¡¯t know if they were alive or dead. A thick smell of blood attacked his senses.


    The clown smiled uglily: ¡°Hahaha, you won¡¯t live long. You will all die here. Once you be bones, you will be ced at the top hahahaha.....¡±


    He gradually stopped breathing and his body copsed.


    Li Chi Yu stepped back. His face was filled with disbelief: ¡°He died just like that? Was he human or was he a ghost?¡±


    A ghost couldn¡¯t have died in their hands.


    Le Ling directly pulled apart the clown¡¯s clothes, exposing the skeleton inside. His face and his entire body had turned into bones.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect this, ¡°Looks like the bones here were likely from this. Once you die, you turn into bones.¡±


    And then the bones are used to build that massive grave.


    Su Min jumped off the stage and saw that the audience actually had not left. Like the clown, they had all turned into a pile of bones.


    Even Jiang Taozhi was no exception.


    He sighed internally. He then restored his spirit and said: ¡°Their clothes are still here. Let¡¯s search them¡±


    Because many people had died earlier, there were not many left in the seats. The search should be able to bepleted very quickly.


    Li Chi Yu trembled as he rummaged through the clothes. Every time he touched a bone inside it, or he saw a skull facing him, he was startled.


    He was afraid of them suddenlying alive and killing him.


    Su Min didn¡¯t think that much. He searched all the way until the final row before finally finding a lighter.


    The moment the lighter was found, the thick dark fog appeared.


    It was as if the people who were devoured earlier had returned and they were filled with malice. One by one, they rushed over towards them.


    Su Min flicked on the lighter only to realise that there was no fire.


    He backed away as he tried to flick it a few more times but not a spark appeared no matter how many times he tried. It appeared to be broken.


    The dark fog was now right in front of them.


    At this critical moment, a spark followed by a small me appeared. The fog appeared to be startled by this and it quickly retreated.


    Su Min¡¯s forehead was coated with cold sweat.


    The ck fog didn¡¯t daree closer. Su Min quickly used the lighter to ignite the theatre seats but the was no response.


    He quickly changed directions and tried to ignite the curtain on the stage but unexpectedly, the result was the same. There was no trace of burning on it.


    Cold sweat dripped from Su Min¡¯s nose. He didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    They were all made of cloth so how could it not be burned? Unless they¡¯re not ordinary cloth.


    Li Chi Yu asked urgently: ¡°It can¡¯t burn?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Yeah, there¡¯s something wrong with these cloths.¡±


    Le Ling frowned: ¡°If it can¡¯t burn, we should burn these bones. They should be able to be burnt.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have time. After trying a few more times and failing, Su Min looked over at the human bones.


    Please support the trantor and read this from


    kktrantes(.)home(.)blog


    The entire performance venue was made from human bones. He randomly ced the me in contact with it and fire rapidly burned.


    Its speed was terrifyingly quick. Su Min quickly stepped back.


    As if it was a mmable substance, the fire travelled from one bone to another and an indescribably unpleasant smell filled the air.


    For a moment, Su Min felt like he was in some kind of concentration camp.


    The fog made strange sounds. Some were sharp, so were rough and others wear fearful.


    They flung desperately over towards the mes and, every time it was covered, the mes got a little smaller. The burning speed also got slower and slower.


    Su Min¡¯s heart tightened. He quickly used the lighter to light up another end.


    Li Chi Yu continued to light human bones and he threw them far into the distance. In an instant, the entire performance venue was filled with fire.


    The smell inside also got worse. It was like they were deep inside a swear and you couldn¡¯t help but feel a little sick.


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s get out!¡±


    With the fog fighting with the fire, it no longer paid them any attention. The three of them ran out through the tunnel from earlier.


    The outside air also wasn¡¯t that good.


    Su Min used this chance to once again ignite a few more bones outside. Like the ones inside, it burned very easily and fire surged several metres high.


    The fog and fire entangled with each other and they could hear the anguished cries from the ghosts.


    Numerous ghosts entered but they were allpletely burned down. The human bones and the entire performance venue crumbled.


    They stood not far away. Li Chi Yu was still panting. He said worriedly: ¡°From the looks of it, it should be able to burn it all.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t answer. A cold finger poked at his face.


    Chen Su had once again appeared at an unknown point in time. He said: ¡°You have something dark on your face.¡±


    Su Min moved to rub it off but he only ended up spreading it out.


    He continued rubbing his face with a cold expression. Chen Su saw this for the first time and couldn¡¯t helpughing.


    Su Min pursed his lips and nced at him. He stopped his actions and decided that he wasn¡¯t going to continue.


    Finally, he heard a prompt: ¡¾Audience Member Su Min hello. Congrattions on sessfully surviving until the end! There is a five-minute transitional period. Please be prepared.¡¿


    The remaining three of them sat down and rested.


    When the fire engulfed the fog, those sounds also grew weaker and weaker. The human bone tomb copsed, and the sky gradually became brighter.


    Chen Su rarely appeared during the day. He didn¡¯t know if he did it willingly, but he soon disappeared after a few more words.


    Suddenly Su Min found himself in another ce.


    They were surrounded by barrennd. In front of them were hundreds of small dirt mounds and the sun burned bright above them.


    In the middle of those mounds was arge grave. It was higher than the ones around it and at this moment it had turned ck. There was a pile of dark ash next to the tombstone.


    Su Min faintly realised something.


    Li Chi Yu fiddled with his phone and cried out with pleasant surprise: ¡°There¡¯s signal here! I¡¯ll call the police!¡±


    Su Min knew that this must be the end of the movie. Afterall, the sky had brightened.


    Li Chi Yu spoke to the police for a long time. He finally hung up and turned around. He wondered: ¡°Where¡¯s Le Ling?¡±


    Su Min pointed ahead, ¡°She¡¯s there.¡±


    Li Chi Yu looked over in that direction and saw Le Ling standing in front of a grave at the edge of the grave site.


    He stood up and walked over.


    Su Min sat in ce and didn¡¯t move. He pulled out the show ticket from his pocket and found that he was holding a coin instead.


    The ticket was gone. If he didn¡¯t remember it, he was afraid that everything that had happened earlier was just an illusion.


    Su Min returned to his senses and gradually disappeared from the movie.

 Chapter 56: Easter Egg

    <h4>Chapter 56: Easter Egg</h4>


    Before leaving the movie, Su Min finally remembered the movie critics and media that were in the same movie theatre. He felt that he probably won¡¯t be the only one in the room when he opened his eyes.


    And he indeed wasn¡¯t alone.


    The moment he opened his eyes, he saw a group of people sitting in front of him. They stared at him like they were observing an orangutan in a zoo.


    The man right in front of him said: ¡°He¡¯s awake. Looking at the time, it seems to be simr to the length of the original movie. He probably lived until the end.¡±


    The person on the left said: ¡°Excuse me, may I ask this gentleman how you managed to live until the end? Can you reveal some details?¡±


    Goosebumps formed all across Su Min¡¯s arms.


    These movie critics were actually waiting for him fore out to ask him a few questions, but he took too long and they got very sleepy.


    He quickly removed his helmet and got up from his seat.


    ¡°Is this gentleman leaving? Can you tell us how you managed to live until the end? We can discuss........¡±


    The lights in the theatre turned on and the ending credits started to y on the big screen.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch. He quickly shuffled out and ignored the people chasing after him.


    A staff just happened to walk over. He eximed excitedly: ¡°Mr. Su you managed to live until the end again! You have won every battle!¡±


    Only one person managed to seed in this entire theatre. You didn¡¯t need to think to know that they must be very amazing.


    Su Min felt that he had heard this line before.


    But when he saw the staffs excited look, he couldn¡¯t bear tearing it down. He mulled over it and thought that it probably might have been from a congrattory message from the cinema.


    In any case, it was spoken sincerely.


    Su Min had not left yet when the movie critics and media left the theatre behind him.


    He even saw several envious looks.


    The staff next to Su Min whispered: ¡°Please don¡¯t mind it Mr. Su. They¡¯re like that because they didn¡¯t seed.¡±


    The director of ¡°Death Show¡± had invited a total of 16 movie critics and 8 members of the media.


    Six of the movie critics and three members of the media died at the hotel and didn¡¯t even manage to get to the main part of the movie.


    The remaining film critics and members of the media were either eaten when they tried to flee, or they were turned into bones. Others were unfortunately selected by the clown and killed.


    It could be said that they met very unfortunate endings.


    Su Min: ¡°...............¡±


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t find the right words to describe their misery. Afterall, it was really unlucky to be selected and it was also unavoidable. He had only managed to escape that fate because of Chen Su.


    The difficulty of holographic viewing of this movie wasn¡¯t low.


    Because there are very few people who weren¡¯t afraid of ghosts, when faced with such an immersive experience, they would naturally reveal their weaknesses and end up dying first.


    For Su Min, it was because he had experience that he didn¡¯t do anything excessive.


    The staff analysed: ¡°In fact, several of them chose to watch it with a friend but they ended up having a fight and meeting a terrible ending.¡±


    Su Min wondered: ¡°There were actually several of them?¡±


    He had thought that they would tackle it alone. One group even got into a fight. In a horror movie like this, it¡¯s basically asking for death.


    The staffughed and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Min thought for a moment and said: ¡°Then I¡¯m going back. I might be back again after the score is out.¡±


    The staff said: ¡°You definitely will.¡±


    Although he wasn¡¯t the one giving the scores, he knew that if he was able to survive until the end, the score for it would definitely be good.


    After exiting out the corridor, there weren¡¯t many people outside.


    Su Min looked at the ticket sales on his phone. ¡°Death Show¡± was just released and its film rating appears to be okay.


    As usual, he bought the earliest session and then went out to the mall to have a quick bite while browsing through some real-timements on Weibo.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t understand it at all. I was frightened the whole time. What was this movie trying to say?¡±


    ¡°You guys were all watching for the plot. Was I the only one wondering if anyone watching it through the holographic viewing managed to live until the end?¡±


    ¡°I understood it hahaha. In fact, it wasn¡¯t that hard to understand. The answer was basically right there in front of you.¡±


    ¡°Justice to brotherhood. I thought it was a female protagonist, so I really didn¡¯t expect that twist.¡±


    ¡°.........¡±


    Seeing thatstment about twists and brotherhood, Su Min was a little confused.


    But eating was more important, so he didn¡¯t pay it too much attention. He went into a Sichuan skewer store. Although he didn¡¯t know if the taste was authentic or not, it was delicious.


    Su Min belonged to the group of people who enjoyed spicy food, but his family couldn¡¯t take much of it.


    So, when he¡¯s at home the housekeeper would cook his and his parent¡¯s food separately. If they put them together to eat, his parents wouldn¡¯t be able to take it.


    After eating the skewers, there were still more than ten minutes.


    While the movie hadn¡¯t started yet, he went over to the poster.


    Before he came, he didn¡¯t pay any attention to the poster of this horror movie. The two people standing at the front were indeed Li Chi Yu and Le Ling.


    Behind them was a small dirt mound and ck fog loomed in the distance. Through the dark fog you could faintly see the shape of the performance venue built using human bones.


    In all fairness, the poster looked pretty good.


    Su Min looked at the cast. He didn¡¯t recognise these two actors. This could also be because he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the entertainment industry.


    Thinking this, he searched online.


    The results of his search shocked him.


    Turns out, the actor for Le Ling was a man. Perhaps it was because of hisck of fame and also because this movie was a horror movie and they didn¡¯t reveal much of the backstory, not many people noticed.


    Su Min felt speechless.


    Now that he thought about it, was the Le Ling in the movie a female or a male?


    All along, he had thought that Le Ling was a woman. Because Li Chi Yu had regarded her as a goddess from the very beginning, he was influenced by it and was under the impression that Le Ling was female.


    Su Min looked at the movie ticket in his hand and felt that the world was a very scary ce.


    A ticket inspector not far away called out: ¡°Ticket check for ¡°Death Show¡± at 8:20pm has begun. The ticket check for ¡°Death Show¡± at 8:20pm has begun......¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses and went over to get his tickets checked.


    ***


    With five minutes to go until the movie started, Su Min sat down in the theatre.


    Unlike ¡°Murder Ind¡±st time, this one was 3D so there weren¡¯t many people watching but, for a horror movie, the audience turn out was pretty good.


    Su Min bought the tickette, so he was seated at the back.


    As soon as the lights darkened, the movie began to y its title. This time however there was no title song. Only instrumental apaniment yed.


    Someone in front suddenly spoke: ¡°If this really is a garbage movie, I¡¯ll deal with you when we get back tonight.¡±


    Her voice wasn¡¯t loud, but Su Min heard it.


    The man next to her said: ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be. The director has filmed others so no matter how bad it is, it can¡¯t be as bad as ¡°Vixen¡±.


    Su Min thought for a long time before remembering which movie they were referring to.


    After the director of ¡°University Thriller¡± moved on from literary movies to horror movies, the first horror movie that was made was called ¡°Vixen¡±. The box office response to this movie was miserable.


    He rubbed his nose and concentrated on watching the movie.


    As expected, the first person going missing was Zhou Qing Qing. She was rolled away by the carpet and, when she disappeared, the camera had also turned back to show the ck and white corridor.


    Su Min thought internally: Looks like there really was something wrong with the corridor.


    If he guessed right, there was probably a ce they used to watch over them secretly. It was probably the same for all the floors.


    Because they needed to eat, they would inevitably pass through the corridor after leaving the room. It was also a good time for them to observe them.


    There weren¡¯t many scenes showing the missing people or deaths in the movie. Even the scene involving the vase shed by.


    No one stood up to look in and find the dead body inside like he had.


    The scenes after that weren¡¯t that special. Even if Su Min wasn¡¯t in the movie, the scene involving the characters discussing killing the driver still happened and the man still died in the end.


    This continued until the appearance of the clown.


    The magic at the beginning was the same. It was the dead Zhou Qing Qing.


    As for the second hat trick, because he was not inside, the clown just chose a random person and gave him a simrly tragic ending.


    This was then followed by Luo Zhanshen¡¯s unfortunate experience.


    In the end, Jiang Taozhi separated from Li Chi Yu and them and the movie revealed her scenes. She was tortured to death by the clown. Su Min couldn¡¯t bear continuing to look.


    As for Le Ling and Li Chi Yu, they ran around through the graves.


    They didn¡¯t manage to get any information from Xu Jian and only knew that he had intentionally brought Zhou Qing Qing to the show. In the end, Xu Jian died leaving behind a pile bones.


    As for the fire, for a while they couldn¡¯t think of what to do.


    This resulted in the movie being dragged out a little longer. It was only until the very end when the dust had all settled that Su Min was able to learn of Le Ling¡¯s identity.


    As it turned out, the clown was not fixed.


    The clown magician was like a universal symbol that anyone could use. As long as you are selected you could be it.


    Le Ling was the predecessor.


    He was indeed not a woman. Before the end of thest show, he was a real man and he pretended to be a woman in order not to be found.


    Those who be clowns were eventually fated to die.


    On the screen Le Ling sat before a grave and spoke to Li Chi Yu: ¡°This is my parents¡¯ grave. They were the ones that saved me.¡±


    Every performance was different.


    For example, the escape the water tank performance and the dart performance this time didn¡¯t exist in the previous show, so Le Ling didn¡¯t know what was going to happen. All he knew was that someone would die.


    When he was selected, he didn¡¯t realise he was going to kill but there was a ghost behind him helping him. It helped him select his victims and only requested for him to perform well.


    This continued until Le Ling realised that his parents were among the audience.


    For the first time, Le Ling spoke a lot. His voice was quiet: ¡°........I ran. I was originally supposed to turn into a pile of bones.¡±


    When the movie yed until here, he decided to surrender to the police. Although it wasn¡¯t voluntary, those deaths back then were rted to him.


    As for the posts in the forum, they were all posted by those who were selected to be the clown in order to attract more audiences.


    Minutes and seconds passed, and the secrets were gradually revealed.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t figure out why the ticket had turned into a coin earlier, but he now understood that it was because there were in another person¡¯s grave the entire time.


    Like the ghosts knocking on the door, everything in the hotel was an illusion. Even the bus only went around in circles.


    This was also why he couldn¡¯t set alight the curtains.


    It was because they were all an illusion.


    That tunnel was a road to the grave. It was hidden there because the owner of the grave wanted to have it covered.


    As for how the owner of the grave ended up dying, this wasn¡¯t shown. He would have to ask the screenwriter to find out.


    There were many bugs in the movie, but you could easily miss them or ignore them while experiencing the movie. If you nit-picked at everything, the viewing experience wouldn¡¯t be very fun.


    When thest scene was done showing, there was a picture of Li Chi Yu standing behind Le Ling with the sun shining from high above.


    Every time, the performance was done through human-ghost cooperation. This time the reason why the clown was so angry was because Le Ling had betrayed them and had betrayed their alliance.


    And because he was a victim himself, he had meticulously made posts to attract more people to the point that there were several times more turn out than before.


    After Li Chi Yu mentioned it, Le Ling decided to follow over and this led to the opening scene of the movie.


    Su Min waited until the end of the Easter egg.


    The Easter egg was about Le Ling and there was also a director¡¯s cut which revealed some small, fine details.

 Chapter 57: Movie

    <h4>Chapter 57: Movie</h4>


    ¡°Don¡¯t go, don¡¯t go. There are still Easter eggs.¡±


    ¡°I almost left but fortunately I didn¡¯t miss the Easter eggs. Although the movie wasn¡¯t that amazing, I still wanted to watch it until the end.¡±


    In the theatre, many had got up and left. There were some who saw that there were Easter eggs and proceeded to sit back down to watch.


    There were two Easter eggs in total. The first was rted to the clown and was exined by the director while the second one was about Le Ling.


    The clown¡¯s appearance left a deep impression on Su Min.


    During the Easter egg, the director exined that he had originally intended on having the magician take up a normal appearance, but heter felt that a clown was more stimting


    After all, with a performance like that, if the magician had the face of an ordinary person the audience probably would think that it was just a trick and they wouldn¡¯t take it seriously.


    This was also a way for the magician to avoid being recognised.


    ¡°The selection is random, and it can be good or bad. Unlike the few attendees during Le Ling¡¯s performance, because of the magician¡¯s greed, there was a muchrger turn out for the show this time.¡±


    ¡°The presence of a clown was optional. To the ghosts behind everything, they just wanted to watch the performance and witness the emotions the audience goes through. Once the performance was over, his role was done, and he longer needed to exist.


    And so, the clown would eventually turn into a pile of bones.


    Even if Su Min and they didn¡¯t deal that finalblow, the clown probably wouldn¡¯t have lived long. The clown himself however probably was unaware of his fate.


    The director also mentioned at the very end why the final performance involved vases. It was because these ghosts were victims that were killed to be turned into human sticks.....


    When the second Easter egg came out, Su Min was filled with emotion.


    Le Ling¡¯s actor wore a uniform and appeared to be a fresh-looking young man. Without the make up in the movie, he no longer looked very feminine.


    He didn¡¯t exin much. It was all small details.


    Because the movie only revealed certain scenes, much of the background information in the script wasn¡¯t shown. Things like why he participated in thest show and why he was selected wasn¡¯t exined.


    Le Ling¡¯s parent had saved him. He left the show and, in order not to be found, he began to crossdress and live his life secretly.


    But Li Chi Yu sent him tickets to the show evoking his past memories.


    Le Ling had always wanted to return to find his parents¡¯ bones and to bring them back to be buried properly so he didn¡¯t stop Li Chi Yu.


    He thought that it didn¡¯t matter if he couldn¡¯t return alive. He could just die together with his parents.


    But the director naturally allowed him and Li Chi Yu to escape sessfully. Le Ling then chose to surrender and gave himself a real ending.


    Su Min felt that the director did this in order to allow the movie to pass through its check and be allowed to be screened.


    He heard an audience at the front say: ¡°If you didn¡¯t go then this horror movie wouldn¡¯t have been filmed.¡±


    No matter how unreasonable a horror movie was, you must devise a reason for it.


    Unlike the other movies, audiences were not very demanding of horror movies. A simple reason like this was eptable.


    After the end of the Easter egg, Su Min left the cinema.


    Su Min went onto Weibo and searched the movie name. The search results returned with movie critic reviews and blogs.


    He didn¡¯t know which ones had experienced the movie holographically in the same theatre as him and they didn¡¯t reveal it in their Weibo.


    After looking through a dozen or so of them, one revealed himself.


    ¡°I was invited to watch ¡°Death Show¡± holographically. I had watched the movie in advance normally and I thought I would be able to live until the end, but I ended up dying halfway. Oh, by the way, there was one person who managed to live until the end. Maybe the movie will be rereleased.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s heart fell. He suspected he was probably talking about him.


    He looked at thements. Most of them were making fun of how terrible the poster was at holographic viewing and others tried to guess who the person mentioned by the blogger was.


    ¡°You saw the movie yet you still died so quickly hahahaha. How embarrassing. You should just stop being a movie blogger.¡±


    ¡°Which great master managed to survive until the end?¡±


    ¡°To tell you the truth, I also went for holographic viewing, but I voluntarily quit halfway through. It was too scary, and I also didn¡¯t understand what was going on....... I guess I¡¯m really not suited for horror movies.¡±


    ¡°Lived until the end? That person¡¯s luck must be really amazing. The clown definitely didn¡¯t select him. If he did, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have lived until the end.¡±


    ¡°..............¡±


    Su Min internally thought that he really was selected. He was just saved from it by Chen Su.


    If not for Chen Su, he would have probably ended up as just a pile of human skin.


    But after taking into consideration the clown¡¯s previous actions, the clown may not necessarily kill him in the end and would instead do something else.


    The clown had also turned out to be human which messed up the plot of the movie even more.


    Because of this, Chen Su¡¯s appearance was in line with the development of the movie. Once the second situation urred, the following plotline was probablypletely messed up.


    Su Min left the cinema with the crowd.


    Many people around him were discussing theedy and science fiction films that were being aired at the same time. Very few were discussing ¡°Death Show¡±.


    With several good movies out at the same time, the box office sales for this horror movie probably won¡¯t be as good as ¡°Murder Ind¡±st time.


    In fact, Su Min felt that this movie wasn¡¯t as good as ¡°Murder Ind¡± but, after thinking about it, he realised that it was already pretty good as it is.


    For some, this may be considered a trashy movie, but he conversely quite liked it after his holographic viewing experience.


    Perhaps the director had paid to be at the top of the hot topic listing, he saw a post on Weibo that happened to be rted to the movie.


    Su Min clicked into that hot topic.


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s better not to go to mass graves. Cremation is better. They¡¯re burnedpletely so you wouldn¡¯t see ghosts messing around.¡±


    Seeing this, Su Min couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    If they really were cremated, the movie probably wouldn¡¯t be able to be filmed.


    The one behind everything was the owner of thatrge grave who had been turned into a human stick. The other human bones belonged to those in the small mounds around it. If they cremated them, there wouldn¡¯t be any bones to use to make the performance venue.


    He took a ride back to school.


    A broken electric fan turned its head in the dormitory room as Li Wenxin sat paralysed in his chair. He had a despondent expression on his face.


    Hearing the noise, he looked up, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    He then looked back and continue to sit there lifelessly.


    Su Min walked past him and asked curiously: ¡°Did you break up? What¡¯s with that lifeless look of yours?¡±


    Li Wenxin sighed. ¡°It¡¯s worse than breaking up.¡±


    For a moment, Su Min didn¡¯t know the answer to it.


    Li Wenxin rubbed his hands and said with embarrassment: ¡°To tell you the truth, I also went to experience it but I died in that vase. I¡¯m now too traumatised to eat kelp.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°................¡±


    That really was unfortunate. He didn¡¯t manage to get through the second incident.


    It was Li Wenxin¡¯s first time experiencing holographic viewing of a horror movie and he didn¡¯t expect this kind of oue. He felt both respect and jealousy towards Su Min.


    After the experience, he was no longer interested in watching it normally, so he went back to the dormitory.


    Li Wenxin said emotionally: ¡°If only I had a great master protecting me too.¡±


    Su Min replied calmly: ¡°You didn¡¯t have one?¡±


    Li Wenxin said loudly: ¡°In any case I didn¡¯t see him. Perhaps he was there but he didn¡¯t appear. I¡¯m not you.¡±


    He had seen through it anyway.


    Su Min mentally took note of that and then he heard Li Wenxin ask: ¡°Do you want to have hotpot? I haven¡¯t eaten yet.¡±


    He refused: ¡°I¡¯ve eaten.¡±


    Su Min had a very average appetite. He had already had skewers so if he went for hotpot he would probably end up in hospital.


    Li Wenxin was disappointed: ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go by myself.¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help butugh at his pitiful appearance. After he left with a better mood, Su Min went back to browsing through thements.


    Sometimes it is more fun reading through reviews than watching the movie.


    ¡°Poor rating. There wasn¡¯t anything interested. Especially that clown, it¡¯s so old school now. Can¡¯t they use something new instead of pulling out something from 800 years ago?¡±


    ¡°In the end, the one surnamed Le was a man. Where¡¯s the promised female protagonist? My feelings were cheated. I originally wanted to be a fan of the actress but now I¡¯m taking it back.....¡±


    ¡°There probably were eyes in the corridor of the hotel but I didn¡¯t see it. It was pretty scary when Zhou Qing Qing was taken away.¡±


    ¡°The ending was too simple. It came very abruptly. I think the director probably didn¡¯t n things well enough or maybe they couldn¡¯t think of a better way to end it.¡±


    ¡°The most memorable scene was when the wife was stabbed to death. With danger looming over his head, he probably didn¡¯t expect a twist like that.¡±


    ¡°That clown was probably a psychopath. He smiled like he¡¯s crazy.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    The scene involving Luo Zhanshen and the darts surprised even Su Min let alone the others.


    He originally didn¡¯t know how he managed to get the darts onto the words and he only managed to find out after watching the movie through a normal viewing experience where they revealed the scene through first person.


    As it turned out, he had peeked.


    The performance took advantage of him psychologically. From Luo Zhanshen¡¯s perspective, with him being able to peek through the blindfold, he not only could leave without killing, he could also have the chance to walk away with some amazing prizes. With this, he naturally would be enticed.


    But there was a twist.


    With the length of the dart, if it hit Yellow Hair, it would not prate to the other side.


    He didn¡¯t want to kill others, so he ended up killing his wife. If he had hardened his heart and killed Yellow Hair, his wife wouldn¡¯t have died.


    You couldn¡¯t say that he was good or bad. It was just a y with his heart.


    After experiencing three horror movies, Su Min had be able to calmly read through the movie plots andments.


    As for whether he could pass scoring this time, he didn¡¯t feel too strongly about it. At most he would feel a little disappointed that he wouldn¡¯t be able to see it rereleased.


    Unless he was given a disc with the original content.


    ***


    Three dayster, a message came from New Century Cinema.


    ¡°¡¾New Century Cinema¡¿ Audience Member Su Min hello. The scoring for your participation in ¡°Death Show¡± three days ago has been released. It has reached the rerelease standard and the release schedule has been set. Please log in online and we will give you your new movie tickets....¡±


    Su Min skilfully logged into their official website and saw that the scoring for the movie was lower than thest movie.


    But he had expected this. Afterall, the ending for this movie wasn¡¯t great. The twist at the end of thest movie was very impactful so it resulted in a high scoring.


    He even suspected that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to exceed that score in the future.


    If he was actually a celebrity in the entertainment industry, he probably would be considered as going downhill in his career after being unable to star in a movie as impacting as his breakthrough role.


    The director was probably toozy, and the story description wasn¡¯t changed.


    But a new poster was released. In the dark background, the clown stood on the stage smiling while the audience sat below. Sitting in the first row was the four of them.


    The person in charge again gave him a call. He mentioned the incident with the movie critics and apologised to Su Min.


    Su Min didn¡¯t mind it. He wasn¡¯t angry at that time: ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t think much off it. No need to apologise.¡±


    The person in chargeughed. He then asked him if he would go watch the rerelease.


    Although he felt that Su Min would probably go, he still had to ask. In the off chance that he wasn¡¯t going, he would then be able to deliver the news to the others on his end.


    Su Min didn¡¯t hesitate: ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±


    The person in charge was relieved. He was afraid that he wouldn¡¯te because the scoring this time was lower than thest one.

 Chapter 58: Notes

    <h4>Chapter 58: Notes</h4>


    There were lots of people working at the cinema and the person in charge was only in charge of certain areas such as being the one responsible for contacting the holographic viewing audience members.


    There was an issue two days ago where a member of the audience couldn¡¯t withstand the stimulus from the movie and was quickly forcefully taken out of the viewing experience after it was discovered by the staff.


    The person in charge¡¯s heart almost stopped.


    Fortunately, they were prepared for this and forceful quitting of the experience was done very quickly so that member of the audience didn¡¯t get hurt and only required a short rest before leaving safely.


    So, he really appreciated someone like Su Min who could watch a horror movie ande out alive and well.


    He was both efficient and stable.


    ¡°The movie side was afraid of disturbing Mr. Su so this time we prepared some rewards for you at the cinema. You can pick them up on the day of the rerelease.¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what the reward was and whether they were good or bad.


    ...........


    On the day of the rerelease, it was raining very heavily.


    Su Min originally didn¡¯t want to go because he didn¡¯t like going out on rainy days. His dislike towards it was very strong.


    But when he thought of the movie, he eventually decided to go.


    Li Wenxin heard his movements and crawled out from his bed: ¡°Wait a minute. Let¡¯s go out together.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going home? We¡¯re going different ways.¡±


    Li Wenxin waved his hand: ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. I even skipped ss to buy it buy the tickets were all sold out. It¡¯s not even the holiday season so I don¡¯t know why it¡¯s so busy.¡±


    Su Min asked casually: ¡°So are you still going back?


    ¡°I am.¡± Li Wenxin got dressed and said: ¡°You know how there are some ssmate who are going on a trip? The trip everyone is talking about that¡¯s organised by the Economics department. There just happened to be someone going near my ce, so I¡¯ve asked them to give me a ride.¡±


    With the mention of the trip, Su Min suddenly remembered that there was indeed something that some of their ssmates had been discussing.


    Su Min said: ¡°Then you will also be getting a ride from them when youe back?¡±


    Li Wenxin said: ¡°Yeah. The people going on the trip are all from ssmates or their friends so they would drop them off at school. It¡¯ll save travel expenses.¡±


    Su Min felt that it was very cost effective.


    After Li Wenxin packed up, the two of them went out together. As they were going to different ces, one went to take the subway to the cinema while the other got onto a bus.


    When it didn¡¯t rain, Su Min usually just walked over to the cinema. It was his first time taking a subway to a cinema that¡¯s located so close to him.


    Before he could dry up the water stains on his pants, he had arrived.


    Su Min opened his umbre and quickly walked over to the cinema. He showed his ID to the staff and quickly entered the theatre.


    Looking at the queue waiting behind him, he felt that it was pretty good having this privilege.


    Su Min was amused by this thought of his. He asked the staff: ¡°The movie side said they prepared a reward for me. Is it still here?¡±


    The staff smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s here. You cane pick it up after watching the movie. It¡¯s already prepared for you.¡±


    Su Min stored his umbre away, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Probably because he had arrived early, there weren¡¯t many people in the theatre and, because the rerelease of the movie was also in 3D, there were significantly fewer people.


    Su Min felt that his earnings from this rerelease would probably be much lesspared tost time.


    Just after the lights in the theatre darkened, two girls ran in through the door, ¡°Hurry up. It¡¯s about to start!¡±


    They then sat down next to Su Min.


    ***


    Qian Hui and Zheng Weiwei are audience members who also worked for the cinema.


    Their job was to watch thetest movie, write praiseworthy articles to make it a hot headline and to help the movie attract more viewers.


    By cooperating with the cinema, they could earn their livings.


    There were many people who did this and the two of them were new, so they were sent to watch horror movies instead of romance movies.


    This movie was also one of their targets for today. They had watched ¡°Death Show¡± a few days ago and, using ¡°New Death Show¡± asparison, they would write something nice.


    Qian Hui instructed: ¡°Remember to write notes forter.¡±


    Because there was only Su Min and the two of them sitting in that row, she looked up and gave Su Min an apologetic look.


    Su Min didn¡¯t mind it much.


    The opening of the movie very quickly finished ying and the first scene appeared. Qian Hui and Zheng Weiwei immediately began to concentrate on the movie.


    With them like that, Su Min also couldn¡¯t help but watch it seriously.


    He had personally experienced the movie so, apart from how it would be filmed, he knew about the scenes that were going to appear.


    There were also some special scenes that appeared because of the change in the plot.


    When Chen Su appeared, Su Min felt something strange inside. He couldn¡¯t quite exin it.


    But they didn¡¯t interact much in this movie.


    Su Min only now found out that Chen Su had hugged him from behind the entire night and had only left just before he woke up.


    As he watched the movie, the two people sitting next to him also watched it.


    Only they were different. Only half an hour had passed in the movie and they had already jotted down several pages of notes.


    Because they had to write, they had even turned on a very smallmp to help them see.


    Every few minutes, the two of them would quickly scribble down something as if they had seen something exciting.


    As the scenes changed, Su Min moved his line of sight away from the big screen and nced curiously at their notes.


    After reading their notes, he was speechless for a long time


    ¡ª- Something wrong with that Qing Qing¡¯s boyfriend. He¡¯s sleeping too deeply.


    ¡ª- There must be another ghost in the other half of the nket because I didn¡¯t see anyone when it was pulled away. That Su Min spent a night with the ghost.


    ¡ª- Why didn¡¯t Su Min die after sleeping with the ghost? I feel that he may have an unspeakable rtionship with the ghost in this movie.


    ¡ª¨C Colourful bubbles appeared out of thin air in the room. This is very important.


    ¡ª¨C Why is Su Min sitting on the bed? This is a question worth thinking about. Is he pressing something down? It¡¯s too dark so I couldn¡¯t see clearly. Will need to go back and investigate.


    ..........


    ¡ª¡ª- That ghost who suddenly appeared next to Su Min must be the culprit behind this! Otherwise how could he be so powerful?


    ¡ª¡ª¨C That clown gave up on Su Min and chose someone else. This once again proves that he is no ordinary person. There must be something going on there.


    ¡ª¡ª¨C He managed to get a bone. That Su Min is very amazing.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª The movie didn¡¯t reveal the behind the scenes for Su Min. Disappointed.


    Qian Hui quickly jotted down some notes and whispered: ¡°Weiwei, did you write your notes?¡±


    Zheng Weiwei nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    The movie had reached the finale and there were about ten minutes left.


    Su Min looked away and acted like he didn¡¯t see anything. He didn¡¯t expect them to note down something so strange instead of the main points.


    He felt that Chen Su would probably be happy to death.


    Although he didn¡¯t know if Chen Su would know about this, Su Min internally noted that he should mention it next time.


    Su Min reminded them: ¡°Can you be a little quieter?¡±


    Qian Hui and Zheng Weiwei blushed. They spoke with embarrassment: ¡°Sorry, sorry. We¡¯ll try not to speak. Sorry.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Seeing that they¡¯re disturbing others, Qian Hui and Zheng Weiwei no longer spoke. They looked around and quietly moved to a seat at the back.


    Ten minutester, the movie ended, and the audience began to leave the theatre.


    Su Min lowered his head and followed them out.


    ¡°New Death Show¡± was probably the strangest horror movie Qian Hui and Zheng Weiwei had ever seen.


    Zheng Weiwei whispered: ¡°I¡¯m afraid of getting yelled at by the boss. We didn¡¯t focus on the horror movie itself.¡±


    Like this, their articles might be biased.


    Qian Hui scratched her head and said: ¡°What can we do? That¡¯s just what we saw. Do you want to watch it again?¡±


    Zheng Weiwei: ¡°Okay. The tickets aren¡¯t expensive anyway.¡±


    Qian Hui grinned: ¡°In fact, there were some scenes I didn¡¯t see. There was a ghost that appeared every now and then and I wanted to know who he was.¡±


    The two of them had not watched horror movies before this so they didn¡¯t know anything about Chen Su and Su Min.


    As for their conversation, he heard every word. He internally thought that they definitely wouldn¡¯t be able to find out who Chen Su was. Afterall, even he himself didn¡¯t know.


    Su Min left the cinema and went straight back to school.


    Before leaving, he couldn¡¯t help but pay attention to the two girls and he mentally noted their ount names.


    Qian Hui and Zheng Weiwei bought tickets to watch the next session.


    More than an hourter, the two came out of the theatre and were in a state of confusion.


    Even after watching it again, their attention was once again drawn away. Compared tost time, they became even more focused on figuring out who that ghost was.


    As a result, more notes were taken but they were all rted to Su Min.


    Even Le Ling the crossdressing man didn¡¯t result in much of a reaction from them since they had already known about it before.


    ¡°I feel like I didn¡¯t watch a horror movie......¡±


    ¡°When we go back, are we going to be writing only about the interactions between Su Min and that ghost? Although I probably will be able to write a lot, that¡¯s ridiculous.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the director was doing. The actor¡¯s face wasn¡¯t revealed the whole time. That¡¯s too pitiful. How can he get famous like this?¡±


    ¡°Those horror movies from before were probably fake. If you put all those small clips together, it would look like an everyday romance drama.........¡±


    ¡°I will probably be able to write a novel this time.¡±


    The two sat in the resting area outside the theatre for a long time to gather their thoughts. They couldn¡¯t help but want to write something.


    Before they left the cinema, Qian Hui suddenly recalled something, ¡°Didn¡¯t that guy sitting next to us look a little familiar?¡±


    She had noticed his looks when she apologised to him because he was pretty good looking, but sheter forgot about it because her attention was ced on the movie.


    Now that she thought about it, why did he look familiar?


    Zheng Weiwei didn¡¯t see so she wondered: ¡°Why? Did a celebritye and watch a movie?¡±


    Online you would often hear about celebrities going to watch movies.


    Qian Hui racked her brains for a long time. Her eyes then widened: ¡°I remember now. The person who sat next to us was Su Min!¡±


    She felt that he looked familiar because he was the one that appeared in the movie.


    Zheng Weiwei paused for a moment. She suddenly asked: ¡°Then did he see what we wrote?¡±


    Qian Hui thought back. She seemed to remember seeing Su Min look over at them.


    She lowered her head and looked at her notes and felt a little conflicted.


    If the protagonist of a movie saw it, she was afraid that he would think that she was watching some BL suspense movie.


    Qian Hui¡¯s tone was uncertain. She said hesitantly: ¡°He.....He was wearing 3D sses so he probably didn¡¯t see what we wrote.¡±


    If he saw it, he probably would be acting that calm.


    Moreover, Su Min himself hade to watch his own movie. This was very good material. She quickly added that note down.


    Like this, she could write a lot. The more she wrote, the more money she could make. She easily wrote up a long article.


    .........


    The next day, a long article was posted and then shared many times across Weibo.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª New Death Show: The Intimate Methods of Interaction between Human and Ghost

 Chapter 59: Name

    <h4>Chapter 59: Name</h4>


    As soon as this article was published, the number of reads skyrocketed to more than 100,000.


    A popr movie with nothing but news promoting it suddenly entered the eyes of the public. Although many people didn¡¯t click into it, it did attract many passers-by.


    Especially considering the articles name.


    For most people, their recollection of a horror movie was how ghosts killed or tormented people, or the actions of a crazy psychopath.


    So what they wanted to read about was their method of murder.


    However, after reading through the entire article everyone felt cheated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the methods to bepletely different to what I was thinking...... Looks like I was too na?ve. The world is tooplicated.¡±


    ¡°Countless methods were listed in the article, but did it appear on screen?¡±


    ¡°It mentioned something about riding but there is no picture proof of this. Is this a fake article? I¡¯m not going to watch it so let¡¯s see what you can do about that.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m new here. Is this movie about love between a human and a ghost?¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    As for Qian Hui and Zheng Weiwei who were the writers of this article, they were now receiving lots of bonuses so they naturally promoted it even harder.


    Because they didn¡¯t remember the rest of the movie plot very well, most of the article was written based from the notes that they had taken.


    As for the pictures, they naturally could only take them from the trailer.


    Unfortunately, ¡°New Death Show¡± was a rereleased movie so it didn¡¯t have a trailer and was just directly screened so they could only use the trailer for ¡°Death Show¡±.


    They were originally intending on writing an article, but it ended up turning out more like a novel.


    For example, the one scene that was mentioned a lot¡ª¡ª¡ª


    ¡¾.......... Before this scene came out, we thought Su Min would be dragged in and would disappear like Zhou Qing Qing but the result waspletely different. On the bed was a ghost who didn¡¯t show his face the entire time and, in the end, he was sessfully pressed down by Su Min! That¡¯s right, pressed down!¡¿


    ¡¾From what we know, this position is rather intimate. Now there may be some cuties who don¡¯t know about this, so we suggest that you search it up online. You will open up a whole new world.¡¿


    ¡¾For less than a minute, Su Min sat there. He then bent down and evenughed out loud. I don¡¯t know the reason for this change in his mood.¡¿


    ¡¾Because the length of the article is limited and we cannot spoil too much, we cannot reveal the plot of the movie ¡ª¡ª- We have just chosen some selected scenes to talk about. Everyone, please go to the cinema and give the movie a try.¡¿


    ..........


    Articles like these were plenty and they came in a wide variety. Most would praise and praise the movie to no end until the readers themselves developed an immunity towards it.


    Afterall, no matter how much they praised it, the conclusion was still the same.


    However, Qian Hui and Zheng Weiwei were different, and they worked differently. Their title attracted passers-by and they left bait at the end for the readers.


    This bait sessfully helped bring some readers to the cinema.


    Those who haven¡¯t seen the movie wouldn¡¯t say much but those who have seen ¡°Death Show¡± and ¡°New Death Show¡± would leave behindments.¡±


    ¡°Me! I watched this. I watched both of them. This is the movie ticket. I can prove to you that the content of this article is true.¡±


    ¡°Hahahahaha Turned out there are people who thought the same? I have been counting how many times they¡¯ve changed positions.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t the writer mention the show? Su Min sat in the first seat in the first row. The biggest question was where the ghost was sitting.¡±


    ¡°To be honest, I have already be Su Min¡¯s biggest fan. Our Min has managed to rerelease all three horror movies! The only question is, are you brave enough to watch it?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even know who that ghost is? Wasn¡¯t it obvious? I thought we¡¯ve talked about this already.¡±


    All kinds of strangements were made by the readers.


    In the end, the most poprment was an analyticalment.


    ¡°Seeing that you don¡¯t know about it, let me try and figure out who Su Min and the ghost is. They are not celebrities or actors. Su Min is only a student. The ghost¡¯s name is Chen Su. The other information about them is unknown. The two of them watched three horror movies together and behaved intimately together like a couple. Their couple name is SuMin.....¡±


    Su Min only saw this the next day.


    Because not everyone at school paid attention to this, and the ones who did pay attention weren¡¯t familiar with Su Min, there wasn¡¯t much of amotion.


    That night, Li Wenxin returned to the dormitory.


    When Su Min saw him after returning from ss, he was very surprised. He asked curiously: ¡°Didn¡¯t you go home? Why did youe back today?¡±


    Li Wenxin looked like he was about to cry, ¡°I fucking forgot to ask them how long their trip was. It turned out to be a day trip!¡±


    He didn¡¯t have a ticket so he could onlye back with them.


    Despite originally nning on staying a few days, in the end he only stayed a night at home and returned back to school.


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to make of his luck.


    Li Wenxin sighed: ¡°You¡¯re not going tofort me?¡±


    Su Minforted him: ¡°You can go home next time.¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°........Yourforting is equivalent to notforting. I will definitely be able to go home next time. Don¡¯t curse me.¡±


    Su Min shrugged and said nothing.


    There were no sses in the evening. At this point in their degree, they no longer needed to attend self-study sessions.


    Just as the two were doing their own things, Wang Di rushed in from outside, ¡°Su Min where are you?¡±


    Su Min turned around, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Wang Di said: ¡°Have you seen the posts online? They¡¯re talking about you and Chen Su. Do you know who Chen Su is?¡±


    Su Min¡¯s movements stopped. He asked: ¡°They found the answer?¡±


    Even he didn¡¯t notice the slight nervous tension in his voice.


    Su Min thought that this was very possible. Theizens¡¯ abilities are amazing, and they can figure things out very quickly and very urately.


    If they really did find out, he wanted to know.


    Wang Di had a strange expression, ¡°You want to see?¡±


    Su Min was preupied thinking about Chen Su¡¯s identity and didn¡¯t notice his expression. He asked: ¡°Is it on Weibo?¡±


    Wang Di nodded.


    The page was still opened on his phone and he had intended to show Su Min the contents of it. If Su Min refused to see it, he would not show it to him.


    Su Min received his phone.


    On the screen was a Weibo blog belonging to ¡°Yangleduo Coconut¡±. She posted a very long article and even included pictures.


    ¡¾Yangleduo Coconut: #SuMin# From the first movie ¡°New University Thriller¡± to the second movie ¡°New Murder Ind¡± and then the more recent ¡°New Death Show¡±, these three movies have sessfully turned me into a SuMin fan. Needless to say, Su Min is known to be a top student at a famous university but for Chen Su, everything about him is unknown and all we know is his name. Today, I checked to see who this Chen Su is!¡¿


    Su Min was surprised when he saw those words. She even mentioned things like SuMin?


    Wang Di saw him look up and quickly said: ¡°Continue reading. There¡¯s still a lot more after that. Hurry and finish reading it.¡±


    He was dumbfounded when he read it.


    Su Min suppressed the strange feeling inside him and continued to read.


    The blogger had listed a lot of real dialogue from the movies, pointed out a lot of fine details and even included a few screenshots.


    ¡¾So from this, I have locked onto several people that may possibly be Chen Su. They are all likely but only one of them is the Chen Su in the movie.¡¿


    Su Min¡¯s heart raced. He clicked open the photos.


    The first photo was a photo from an encyclopedia. His name was Chen Su and the picture depicted a small screen celebrity. Aged 28, he had always been at home.


    When Su Min saw the photo, he felt that it wasn¡¯t the same Chen Su that he had interacted with. It gave him a very different feeling.


    All these ups and downs were bad for his heart.


    Su Min clicked open the second photo. This time it wasn¡¯t a photo from an encyclopedia, but this person was also called Chen Su. He was a 35-year-old professor at a well-known university. A full body picture was included.


    He also felt that this one wasn¡¯t right.


    The two consecutive bouts of disappointment significantly lowered Su Min¡¯s expectations and anticipation towards the third photo.


    But before he was once again met with disappointment, the upation of the third person surprised Su Min.


    The other party was the director of the provincial psychiatric hospital.


    Su Min: ¡°.............¡±


    Wang Di nced at him carefully: ¡°The director of a psychiatric hospital isn¡¯t mentally ill. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Su Mi returned the phone to him, ¡°It must not be true.¡±


    Wang Di wasn¡¯t the person involved so he didn¡¯t know about the exact situation. Hearing him deny it, he also felt that the post was probably wrong.


    Afterall, a director of a psychiatric hospital would be too busy to go watch movies.


    If he really did that, others would say that he was being negligent.


    Wang Di said casually: ¡°They all thought you knew who Chen Su was but in fact you don¡¯t know who he is. It¡¯s quite dramatic.¡±


    In fact, he had also originally thought that Su Min would know but he only realised that he didn¡¯t when Su Min mentioned it.


    As ssmates and roommates for almost three years, Wang Di knew Su Min¡¯s personality very well. He knew that he wouldn¡¯t lie.


    Su Min¡¯s emotions calmed down significantly: ¡°I¡¯ll find out in due time.¡±


    He sat back at his desk and opened a book up.


    Li Wenxin who was lying on the bed heard everything. He got up and poked his head out, ¡°Are you still talking about that psychiatric hospital? Su Min, a new horror movie wille out next month. Let¡¯s watch it together.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s attention was diverted, ¡°What movie?¡±


    ¡°What a minute. I forgot the name.¡± Su Min checked his phone and said: ¡°It¡¯s called ¡°The Last Supper¡±.¡±


    Wang Di took the lead and asked: ¡°For some reason I remember The Last Supper being the name of a drawing.¡±


    That drawing was rted to Jesus and many people knew about it. There were various analyses of the drawings online as well.


    Su Min also knew about this drawing. He subconsciously asked: ¡°Western movie?¡±


    He didn¡¯t like western movies because most of them were too gory. Su Min didn¡¯t like it when horror movies tried to use gore to elicit fear.


    If he heard that it was good through word of mouth, he would possibly consider giving it a watch.


    If it really was a western movie, Su Min probably wouldn¡¯t go watch it.


    Li Wenxin waved his hand and said: ¡°No, it¡¯s a domestic movie. Let me see, the original name is ¡°Shocking Orphanage¡±.¡±

 Chapter 60: Going Back

    <h4>Chapter 60: Going Back</h4>


    Li Wenxin sent a screenshot to their group.


    Upon hearing the word orphanage, Wang Di eximed: ¡°Orphanages are scary. Have you guys seen the news about them?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Haven¡¯t seen.¡±


    Except for the things that he was interested in, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to anything else.


    Wang Di said: ¡°I knew you wouldn¡¯t know about it. A top student definitely wouldn¡¯t know about the history of orphanages. All kinds of supernatural events have happened there and there are even picture proofs of it. It¡¯s terrifying.¡±


    Every once in a while, there would be a post summarising well-known haunted sites as well as descriptions of those ces.


    Li Wenxin said: ¡°A domestically produced one definitely won¡¯t be that scary. Don¡¯t worry, it might even be fake in the end.¡±


    Although ghosts may appear, some movie directors would happily film it such that the entire movie was just an illusion or fantasy created due to the protagonist¡¯s mental illness.


    Wang Di said: ¡°No matter how scary the movie is, it¡¯s just a movie. How can our Su Min be defeated?¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Just like that, the two of them started to toot Su Min¡¯s horn. As the centre of their conversation, Su Min didn¡¯t think much of it and even wanted tough.


    While Li Wenxin and Wang Di chatted, Su Min pulled out his phone and started to seach for the movie ¡°The Last Supper¡±.


    Because tickets for movies are usually avable for pre-purchase half a month to a month before it is released, it was already showing on the ticketing software.


    Su Min looked at the synopsis first.


    Yan Jing Cai was abandoned at an orphanage at a young age and he lived happily with the other children there. After he was adopted, he lived a very normal life.


    Fifteen yearster, Yan Jing Cai received an email from the old director of the orphanage. He decided to return to the orphanage with his girlfriend Xu Yixiang.


    When he returned to the orphanage, he also saw his former friends. They were also called back by the old director and they chatted until veryte at night.


    But the next day, Yan Jing Cai realised that something wasn¡¯t right. There were other children still living at the orphanage and strange phenomena happened every night.


    One by one his friends died, and he started to fear for his life. Feeling that this ce had changed and was probably haunted with ghosts, Yan Jing Cai decided to escape with Xi Yixiang.


    But it was toote.


    From this synopsis, Su Min couldn¡¯t tell anything. All he knew was that there were ghosts.


    After he clicked in, he selected a viewing time and then clicked on the ¡°Buy Ticket¡± option. At this moment, no one else had bought the tickets.


    ¡°Hey Su Min, are you going to watch it?¡± Li Wenxin asked.


    Su Min stored away his phone, ¡°I have already bought the tickets.¡±


    Li Wenxin shrieked: ¡°Then I also want to buy. I¡¯ll also do holographic viewing. I¡¯ll do it with you. What session did you buy?¡±


    Su Min was toozy to respond so he just sent him a screenshot.


    Li Wenxin saw the screenshot and went quiet. It wasn¡¯t known whether he really did buy the ticket, but he vowed: ¡°I definitely will go.¡±


    For the next month, everything was very peaceful for Su Min.


    As for the spections online, he would sometimes look at them but most of the time they were just baseness inconclusive guesses.


    As for Chen Su¡¯s true identity, he will eventually find out.


    The day before the release of ¡°The Last Supper¡±, he received a call from the cinema.


    Su Min was all ready to go so he told them directly that he would watch it and he had bought tickets himself for the 9am session.


    It was another working day so there probably won¡¯t be many people.


    He really didn¡¯t want to encounter another situation where he was being watched by others. It was extremely strange seeing all those eyes staring at him the moment he opened his eyes.


    The person in charge said: ¡°No, no. There won¡¯t be any movie critics or media in this session. They¡¯re in the midnight session.¡±


    Because it was to be released at midnight, they would watch the first session and go back to write their review with the aim of being the first one to publish. That way, their post will be the first one thates up in the searches.


    Su Min was relieved: ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    ............


    The next day was the day of the movie release.


    Su Min had no ss in the morning, so he woke up naturally, washed up and then went to the cinema alone.


    As for Li Wenxin who said that he would go with him, he fell asleep again after being woken up and hadpletely forgotten his words fromst time.


    There were very few people at the cinema, only a few were scattered around.


    Su Min went straight in and saw Xiao He waiting there.


    Despite not seeing Xiao He for a while, he still walked over with a smile: ¡°Mr. Su, you are really punctual.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°You weren¡¯t herest time?¡±


    Xiao He exined: ¡°Our rostered times are different. Last time I wasn¡¯t on duty so I didn¡¯t meet Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Min nodded.


    Xiao He gave him the instructions he received from the person in charge: ¡°There are very few viewers for the 9am session of ¡°The Last Supper¡± so it should be quietter.¡±


    Su Min hummed in acknowledgement.


    The two entered the theatre together. Because there weren¡¯t many people, it was a smaller theatre that was about half the size of the previous ones.


    Su Min didn¡¯t mind that. He found his seat and sat down. When he bought the ticket, not many people had bought it, so he managed to snag the best seat.


    This time ¡°The Last Supper¡± was a 2D movie.


    After Xiao He left, several other people entered. Eventually there was total of a little less than ten other people in the room.


    This was Su Min¡¯s first time watching a movie with so few people.


    A girl spoke excitedly: ¡°Oh wow, there¡¯s so few people here. I want to take a picture and pretend I have this entire theatre to myself.¡±


    The best seating in the theatre would naturally appear in the picture.


    But Su Min didn¡¯t know this, and he just fiddled with the helmet.


    When it was time, he wore the helmet.


    In less than a minute, the lights in the entire theatre dimmed and the big screen turned on. Someone spoke:


    ¡°.........Since you are going back, I¡¯ll go back with you. Afterall, this is the orphanage that you stayed at before. I also want to take a look.¡±


    Following the sweet female voice was a man¡¯s voice: ¡°Okay then, let¡¯s go and meet the orphanage director together. It would be good introducing you to him.¡±


    After that exchange of words, the movie¡¯s title finally appeared. Following the name ¡°The Last Supper¡± was the original name ¡°Shocking Orphanage¡±.


    A prompt appeared before Su Min¡¯s eyes: ¡°Hello Audience Member Su Min, are you ready to experience ¡°The Last Supper¡±?¡±


    He immediately responded and his vision turned ck.


    ***


    ¡°........Teacher, how do you do this question? They say that you have to do it this way but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s right!¡±


    When Su Min recovered, he heard a child¡¯s voice.


    He subconsciously assessing his current location. It appeared to be an office and surrounding him were teachers and mountains of documents.


    A seven or eight-year-old child was standing next to him holding an exercise book in his hand.


    Remember the other party¡¯s question, Su Min received the book. There was a math problem written on it that was quite simple.


    He answered the child¡¯s question in detail.


    The child came to an understanding and happily left the office with his workbook, leaving behind the busy teachers.


    Su Min examined his desk and saw that he was really a qualified teacher. He even had a very carefully written up lesson n.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he had been a teacher for.


    At this moment, the bted cinema¡¯s prompt appeared: ¡¾Audience Member Su Min hello. Please ept your script as soon as possible.¡¿


    Su Min silently epted it.


    After reading through his characters script, he didn¡¯t speak for a long time. This time, he once again died as a result of his own actions.


    Su Min¡¯s character was an orphan whoter became a teacher after growing up. The beginning of the movie would depict him in the office receiving an email shortly after the child left.


    The email was sent by the director of the orphanage saying that he didn¡¯t have long to live and requesting for him to visit. After reading the email, he requested for leave from the head teacher.


    When he arrived at the orphanage, he saw that he wasn¡¯t alone.


    Everything was normal that night. After returning to the room he used to stay in, he heard a child¡¯sughtering from the corridor outside and he proceeded to get up and check.


    Then he died in the corridor.


    As for the method of death, he was hung from the door.


    The details regarding the death wasn¡¯t revealed in the script. Afterall, he was just in the role of a cannon fodder, so everything was rather vague.


    Once again, he was fated to die miserably.


    As Su Min thought this, he turned on theputer and saw that his inbox was open. After refreshing it, he received a new email.


    He opened it and read the message from the beginning.


    The sender of the email was the director of the orphanage where he had once stayed at called Li Fengde. He was in his fifties.


    He mentioned in his email that he had been ill recently and was told that he didn¡¯t have much time left after being checked at the hospital. The reason for the email was because he wanted Su Min to visit him and stay a few days there.


    At the end, he even mentioned that the rooms have already been prepared and that he is waiting for him.


    There wasn¡¯t much written in the email. Most of it was the director reminiscing the times when Su Min was staying at the orphanage.


    Su Min sent him a reply expressing his intention to return and then he started to research about the orphanage online.


    The name of the orphanage was Happy House. Just from the name you could tell that it was a very loving ce.


    There were many orphanages with the same name online. Su Min went through them one by one before finally finding one that should be the one that would be depicted in the movie.


    Happy House Orphanage had existed for many decades. Because of the insufficient funds back then, its location wasn¡¯t great.


    Now, due to various city reconstruction reasons, there were no longer any houses over there. The director was reluctant to relocate so the building just remained there.


    Because of itsck of fame, the children that were sent there were usually children that weren¡¯t epted byrge orphanages, so the number was quite small.


    Not much information could be found about it online, so Su Min didn¡¯t find any clues.


    He waited until the end of work and quickly applied for a week of leave from the head teacher.


    Probably because of the storyline, the head teacher didn¡¯t ask him anything and approved his request very easily, ¡°You cane back when you feel better.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........Okay.¡±


    Before he watched this horror movie, he had watched several horror movies based around orphanages including ¡°Terror at the Orphanage¡± which received a score of 74.


    After watching it, he could only say that he had a general impression of what orphanages were like.


    In general, most people would think of the famous movie ¡°Orphan¡± when you mention orphanages, but that movie only depicted the main character going to an orphanage to adopt a child and the majority of the plot didn¡¯t take ce at the orphanage.


    Su Min himself had never been to an orphanage, and most of the good movies about orphanages were foreign movies so it would definitely be different to the domestically filmed ones.


    After work, he packed some clothes and dragged his suitcase over to a taxi.


    The driver asked: ¡°Where to?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Happy House Orphanage.¡±


    ording to the script, he would arrive at the orphanage at night.


    As for the reason behind the name ¡°The Last Supper¡±, Su Min suspected that it might have something to do with them possibly dying after having their final meal there.


    Afterall, in the script he really only had dinner before his death. It was like thest meal prisoners get just before their death sentence.

 Chapter 61: Memory

    <h4>Chapter 61: Memory</h4>


    The ce Su Min lived at was a little far from Happy House Orphanage. After napping in the car for a long time and waking up, he was almost there.


    The sun outside was setting and the sky was beginning to darken. The lights along the seemingly never-ending stretch of road had also turned on.


    It looked like the road to death.


    The driver saw that he was awake and couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°If not for this old driver knowing this ce, you would probably have spent a lot of money.¡±


    Su Min used this opportunity to ask: ¡°You know the orphanage?¡±


    Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anyone else on the road, the driver sped up, ¡°I know. I used to pass by that ce often, but it has been a few years since.¡±


    Afterall, there wasn¡¯t much left there anymore.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Do you know what happened at the orphanage?¡±


    His memory of the orphanage wasn¡¯t very clear. Too much time had passed since then.


    His character originally only lived at the orphanage for a few years and he only returned asionally after that. Over the past few years, he only sent money back and didn¡¯t return personally.


    As for what the orphanage looked like now, he had no idea.


    At this moment, a street sign appeared ahead of them.


    Happy House Orphanage.


    The distance indicated was 1km so they would probably arrive a few minutester. Su Min took a deep breath.


    The feeling of heading straight towards your ce of doom was a rather strange feeling.


    It was simr to ¡°Murder Ind¡± butst time it was during the daytime and this time it was at night, so it was significantly more dangerous.


    The driver said, ¡°I don¡¯t remember much happening. Nothing much happened at this orphanage. It¡¯s just that there probably aren¡¯t many people there now.¡±


    Su Min also knew that there wouldn¡¯t be many people there.


    A horror movie like this could easily be tooplicated if there were too many people. For example, thest one was like this. The fewer people there are, the easier it was to set up the story.


    There weren¡¯t many stories about orphanages but every one of them left a deep impression. Su Min sometimes felt a little scared when he thought of them all together.


    He didn¡¯t know what would happen at this orphanage.


    Not many people were mentioned in the script, but he was certain that the male and female protagonist; Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang, were bound to be there.


    Su Min still had memories of Yan Jing Cai.


    When he entered the orphanage at a young age, Yan Jing Cai was already there. The two of them got along well for a while and then he left the orphanage.


    As for the other people, Su Min wasn¡¯t sure if he knew them.


    Afterall, he left the orphanage quite early, so it was normal for new people to enter the orphanage after that.


    But if things were like this, it would be moreplicated. It would be difficult telling whether these people are good or bad, and he couldn¡¯t ascertain what they had done before and whether they were lying.


    The most important factor was that there was also the orphanage director.


    The director had mentioned that he didn¡¯t have long left to live and had wanted to gather them together. Whether or not that was true was still a question.


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    The driver suddenly spoke up.


    Su Min returned to his senses and subconsciously looked out the car window.


    At the end of the dimly lit road was a three-storey rectangr building that extended out to the right- and left-hand side. Blocked by the trees, you couldn¡¯t see the ends of it.


    Far away, there were lightsing out from several smallttice windows.


    The front entrance was clean.


    Because this building had a red cross on the top, it made the orphanage look like a church.


    Su Min felt a little suspicious inside.


    This movie was called ¡°The Last Supper¡±. It just happened to share the same name as a painting that depicted Jesus and Christianity. Did this cross have something to do with Christianity?


    Or was it directly rted to that painting?


    The driver saw that he wasn¡¯t getting off and once again reminded him: ¡°Stop looking and just get off. I still need to go home.¡±


    Su Min transferred him the money and got off the car with his suitcase.


    The fare costed several hundred, but it wasn¡¯t his own money so he didn¡¯t feel bad about it.


    The car left quickly and soon only Su Min was left standing by the road.


    There were streetlights on both sides of the road but they were a little dim so you couldn¡¯t see very far out.


    Su Min dragged his suitcase ahead.


    At the end of the road was the orphanage. Perhaps it was because there weren¡¯t many people, there were lots of weeds growing on the sides and there were even flowers blooming from them.


    After walking for a few minutes, he arrived at the orphanage.


    The gates were made of iron and it hung a sign that said: ¡°Happy House¡±. The colour on it had turned white after years of exposure to rain and wind.


    Behind that was an empty space and to the left was a lot of y equipment including slides. It was a children¡¯s park.


    To the right was a garden but, because it wasn¡¯t taken care of, it looked no different to a wild one.


    The gates weren¡¯t locked, and the chain hung from it.


    Su Min moved the chain away and pushed open the door. Along with the rusty creaks, he finally set foot inside the orphanage.


    And then he couldn¡¯t leave again.


    ***


    ¡°Hey there¡¯s someone in front and he even has a suitcase.¡±


    ¡°Is he here to have an affair? But he doesn¡¯t look like it. He looks a bit young.¡±


    He suddenly heard quiet discussions behind him.


    Su Min turned around and saw a man and a woman. The man was handsome, and the woman was beautiful. You could tell with one nce that they were a couple.


    The other party also saw him.


    The young man quickly walked over: ¡°Hello.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Hello.¡±


    The three of them walked on together. The young man asked: ¡°You look like you¡¯reing back. Were you from this orphanage before?¡±


    Su Min wondered if he was the male protagonist: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here to see the director. You are too?¡±


    The man and the woman beside him looked at each other. He then said: ¡°My name is Yan Jing Cai. This is my girlfriend Xu Yixiang. I used to be from this orphanage.¡±


    Su Min smiled: ¡°Su Min.¡±


    Sure enough, he was the male protagonist. With him meeting the protagonists first, they could team up and their level of trust could increase. This way problems wouldn¡¯t arise so easily.


    When he heard the name, Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t react. He took a few steps and finally realised, ¡°It¡¯s you! I still remember you!¡±


    He then mentioned some trivial matters that happened in the past.


    When Su Min first arrived, Yan Jing Cai had regarded him as a girl and would always pick flowers to put on his head. After the truth was revealed by the director, he was in disbelief. He cried for a whole month before epting that Su Min was a boy.


    This was something Yan Jing Cai remembered clearly.


    Yan Jing Cai said emotionally: ¡°I didn¡¯t recognise you. We haven¡¯t seen each other for more than a decade now and this is our first-time reuniting.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Long time no see.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai then turned over to introduce Su Min, ¡°This is a friend from when I was a child.¡±


    Xu Yixiang stretched out her hand, ¡°Hello.¡±


    She was here to see the director and it was equivalent to meeting the parents. Since he was an old friend of her boyfriend, she wanted to leave behind a good impression.


    And she herself had a good impression of Su Min.


    After Su Min and Xu Yixiang greeted each other, the three of them walked over to the small building. Yang Jing Cai pushed open the door and saw that it was locked from the inside.


    Xu Yixiang said: ¡°Knock on the door. The lights are on so there should be someone.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai knocked a few times.


    Half a minuteter, the slow sound of footsteps could be heard. It sounded very heavy, like a giant¡¯s footsteps.


    Su Min raised his vignce.


    There was a sound behind the door and then it was opened. An old man appeared behind the door with a smile on his face.


    Old director: ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s first impression of him was that he was old.


    Because he hadn¡¯t seen him for more than ten years, his memory of the director stopped ten years ago. At that time, he still looked like a middle-aged man.


    Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t find it strange, ¡°Director, I¡¯m Yan Jing Cai.¡±


    He pointed at Su Min and Xu Yixiang and said: ¡°This is Su Min, that very beautiful boy back then and this is my girlfriend Xu Yixiang.¡±


    The old director narrowed his eyes and looked at Su Min for a long time before turning to Xu Yixiang.


    Xu Yixiang stood there nervously.


    His voice was hoarse: ¡°I remember Su Min. You¡¯ve always been sending money to the orphanage. It was all thanks to your help that we could get by these past few years.¡±


    Su Min responded politely: ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    The old director then turned to Xu Yixiang, ¡°Jing Cai has a girlfriend now. I still remember him as the crybaby hahaha.¡±


    Yan Jing Caiughed.


    The old director stepped back and said, ¡°Quicklye in. It¡¯s just about time for dinner. Have you eaten?¡±


    The aroma of food travelled over to the door.


    Su Min didn¡¯t have an appetite.


    The movie¡¯s name was rted to theirst meal. No matter how he thought about it, he was certain that the food on the first day probably wasn¡¯t safe.


    And so, he had eaten something simple before he came. In any case, it was fine as long as he didn¡¯t starve himself. He had also filled his suitcase with things he could use to fill his stomach.


    He had no intentions to die from hunger.


    The old director turned around and led the way. His body was a little emaciated and his pace was very slow so they could only follow slowly behind him.


    Soon, they reached the dining room.


    A long table was ced in the dining room along with two high backed chairs on either end.


    Su Min rarely ate at a table like this.


    It was a little like the long cafeteria tables that extended infinitely. It enabled them to both save space and be able to amodate for a lot of people.


    It was done to allow for the children to eat together.


    This table had appeared in Su Min¡¯s memory. His favourite moment when he was a child was when it was time to eat.


    Su Min noticed that there were only a few dishes ced on the table along with two or three bowls of rice. He didn¡¯t know if this was because the others have eaten or if there was another reason.


    The old director turned around and asked with a smile: ¡°Since you¡¯re here so early, do you want to eat first, or do you want to check your room first?¡±


    After asking that, Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rooms. We can drop our luggage off and take a look at the ce we used to stay in. It¡¯s been more than ten years now.¡±


    Su Min followed up and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to the rooms.¡±


    The old director nodded and took them over.


    Yan Jing Cai had a talkative personality. Since he hasn¡¯t seen the old director for a long time, he chatted with the director the entire way there.


    Xu Yixiang and Su Min just listened on.


    The orphanage was designed so that there are rooms on both sides, but it was only like that many years ago when there were many people here. Now that there weren¡¯t many, there were only a few rooms being used.


    Back then, they lived on the left side. The old director revealed that the current children staying here are now living on the right side.


    Because the left side of the building had not been used for a long time, everything had be rather dusty and the facilities were old. It looked like a house that was a few decades old.


    Su Min could even see white paint peeling off the walls.


    Taking advantage of Yan Jing Cai¡¯s silence, Su Min asked tentatively: ¡°Director, did you only contact us?¡±


    The old director continued to smile. You couldn¡¯t see his eyes or his teeth: ¡°No. I contacted many children this time.¡±


    Many.........Looks like it¡¯s going to be a blood bath.


    Su Min thought for a moment and then asked: ¡°Many years have passed now. How many children are here now?¡±


    They just happened to reach the first room.


    The old director lowered his head and pulled out a keychain from his pocket. Dozens of keys nged with each other emitting a crisp sound.


    ¡°There are only seven now. s, the orphanage is not doing very well. It might end up closing in the future.¡±


    He sighed. He sounded very down.

 Chapter 62: Orphanage Director

    <h4>Chapter 62: Orphanage Director</h4>


    The old director¡¯s words made the others feel sympathetic.


    But Su Min quickly recalled that this was a horror movie. Su Min didn¡¯t know if the orphanage was going to close but the one thing that he was certain of was that they would die here.


    He even suspected that the old director may be the one behind everything.


    Yan Jing Caiforted him: ¡°It won¡¯t. We wille back often in the future. Even if it closes, you can still continue with your life.¡±


    The old director smiled at him.


    Soon he said: ¡°Found the key.¡±


    The old director pulled out a key that was slightly rusty and proceeded to open the door, ¡°This was the room Su Min and Jing Cai used to stay in.¡±


    The room wasn¡¯t big. There was a total of six beds. Each side of the wall had three beds against it representing the six children who stayed there.


    Opposite the door was a window which was currently being blocked by curtains. The curtains fluttered as wind outside blew in.


    There was a musty smell in the room. At first nce you could see that no one had lived here for a long time and it was only recently cleaned up.


    The old director touched the wall to turn on the lights and said: ¡°I just finished cleaning it up yesterday and left the window open to air the room out. If you find it coldter, you can close it.¡±


    The bed wasn¡¯t too big or too small. Su Min silently examined it and saw that an adult could sleep on it.


    As for why the beds were sorge, you would need to ask the movie director himself. It was probably because it was more convenient shooting this way.


    Every bed wasbelled with a name and number.


    Su Min saw his name written on the bed on the left side of the window and the number above it was 3. Yan Jing Cai was diagonally opposite him and he had the number 5.


    It was probably a counter for the beds.


    Su Min naturally left his suitcase next to his bed. When he saw the yellowed sheets and nkets, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Should he be feeling grateful that he had the foresight to bring along new sheets from home?


    Yan Jing Cai sat on the bed and asked: ¡°Director.......Should I stay in another room with Yixiang?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t leave his girlfriend behind.


    The old director looked at Xu Yixiang. His emotions were all obscured by his wrinkles. He only spoke up when the smile on Xu Yixiang¡¯s face stiffened: ¡°I have arranged a ce for girls. Can you stay there?¡±


    Xu Yixiang and Yan Jing Cai looked at each other.


    After a long time, Xi Yixiang said: ¡°Okay, thank you director. I¡¯ll go and stay there. Will other girls being to stay?¡±


    The old director smiled and nodded.


    The orphanage epted children regardless of their age and gender so there naturally were girls. In fact, sometimes there were more girls than boys.


    Because it was more than ten years ago, many people abandoned female babies. Even today, many still continue to do that.


    After they dropped off their belongings, they apanied Xu Yixiang and the old director to the other room.


    The room was diagonally opposite, and it had the exact same structure as their room. Xu Yixiang¡¯s bed was the second bed with the number 2.


    Xi Yixiang had already prepared for this before she came so she wasn¡¯t dissatisfied with the conditions. She still smiled happily.


    After sorting things out, the old director said: ¡°You should take a rest. I¡¯ll go heat the food up.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°It was made by the director? I¡¯ll help out.¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± The old director waved his hand and exined: ¡°Although there are few people here, there¡¯s a social worker here called Xiao Chen. You will meetter when youe down to eat.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai let out a sound of understanding.


    The old director slowly left the room.


    Yan Jing Cai chatted with Xu Yixiang while Su Min returned to his room.


    Because it was a room for orphans, there was almost nothing there. On the walls were many strange drawings.


    They were things that were drawn with the mind of a child.


    Su Min¡¯s side didn¡¯t have that. The walls behind the beds next to him were all very colourful. There were drawings of various stick figures holding hands.


    It easily could be mistaken to be a ghost drawing.


    When looking at the stick figure drawings in dim lighting, it looked like those horroric book drawings.


    He also didn¡¯t know who these children were and whether or not they would be amongst the people returning this time.


    There was a total of seven children at the orphanage. Adding onto that the social worker that they haven¡¯t met yet and the director, there was a total of nine people.


    The number was quite high.


    Su Min spected that there probably won¡¯t be many people returning. At most, it wouldn¡¯t exceed half of the people currently staying at the orphanage.


    Afterall, the more people there were, the more people they needed to film.


    Not longter, knocking was heard.


    This was then followed by Yan Jing Cai poking his head in and reminding: ¡°Su Min, it¡¯s time to go down and eat.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Although he had already eaten before, he would still go down. Perhaps he would be able to see something during dinner.


    The three of them moved downstairs and returned to the dining room earlier.


    Three more bowls of rice were ced there. They were probably prepared for them. They just happened to be on the opposite side. Su Min and Yan Jing Cai sat opposite each other while Xu Yixiang sat next to Yan Jing Cai.


    The old director¡¯s seat was at the end of the long table.


    Because there were only a few people eating this time, they were all concentrated on the left side.


    The old director walked over, ¡°You came just in time. It¡¯s time to eat. There¡¯s only four dishes and one soup tonight. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°We won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s eyes fell over onto the table. He saw that there was no soup there.


    As he thought this, footsteps were hearding from behind. A man in an apron walked in with a pot of soup in his hands.


    What drew Su Min¡¯s attention was his face.


    His face was like those of the driver and front deskdy from ¡°Death Show¡±. It was both pale and cold, and it looked very lifeless.


    Su Min subconsciously frowned. Things were starting to be strange.


    The old director introduced: ¡°This is Xiao Chen.¡±


    Xiao Chen pulled out a stiff smile and said monotonously: ¡°Soup is here.¡±


    His smile looked like the expression of the dead as theyid in their deathbed. Like it was pulled into a smile by a pair of invisible hands, it looked very stiff.


    Xiao Chen ced the soup in the middle.


    The milky soup was still hot, and it emanated a delicious scent. Soon, it filled the entire dining room.


    Su Min saw that it was fish soup and was speechless for a moment.


    It seemed that, ever since ¡°Murder Ind¡±, he and fish soup have developed an inexplicable bond which resulting in him bing unable to drink fish soup.


    Xiao Chen took his hand back: ¡°Hurry and eat.¡±


    Xu Yixiang who had not spoken the entire time was a little ufortable. She tugged at Yan Jing Cai¡¯s clothes and whispered: ¡°The previous social workers of your orphanage were all like this?¡±


    She didn¡¯t think much of it earlier but, when she saw the social worker Xiao Chen, for some reason she felt that his smile was very terrifying.


    Yan Jing Cai whispered: ¡°There was no social worker before.¡±


    He remembered that there was no social worker before. Everything was done by the director himself. He probably found a social worker because of his increasing age.


    Xu Yixiang said: ¡°Why does he look like............¡±


    Yan Jing Cai was just about to answer when the director in front of him looked over and asked with a smile: ¡°What are you whispering about?¡±


    Xu Yixiang froze for a moment.


    Fortunately, the old director didn¡¯t continue asking. He picked up his chopsticks and said: ¡°Hurry up and eat it before it gets cold.¡±


    For a moment there was only the sound of tter on the table.


    Unexpectedly, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with the dishes.


    The social worker Xiao Chen had left after serving up the soup. Su Min didn¡¯t know what role he yed in this horror movie and where he stayed.


    Su Min politely took a few bites.


    The old director saw this andmented: ¡°Su Min still eats so little even now. You didn¡¯t eat much back then too and was very picky.¡±


    Su Min smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    It was what was written in the script so he himself had no memory of it. He only recalled small parts of it after it was mentioned.


    When they were done eating, it was almost 8 o¡¯clock.


    Su Min was a little sceptical about why the others had not arrived yet. It was past eight o¡¯clock already now so were they going toe back in the middle of the night?


    The character script had only mentioned that the others returned but it didn¡¯t mention how many and when.


    All he knew was that his character had interacted with those people before he died so he at least knew that it wouldn¡¯t just be Yian Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang left.


    After eating, the three of them returned to their room.


    The old director said that he was going to check and see if the children were asleep, so they went in opposite directions.


    The lights were very old in the corridor, so it looked a little like a horror movie.


    Su Min walked at the front. Nothing happened on their way back to the room. This included things like a closed door suddenly opening.


    To be honest, he guessed that there may be something hidden in the other rooms.


    At that time, the orphanage had epted hundreds of children. These rooms were now empty, and they didn¡¯t know what happened inside.


    Even now they still didn¡¯t know what happened in the rooms.


    Since it had been more than ten years, it was unknown whether or not a other children had lived thereter on.


    Maybe someone had died on Su Min¡¯s bed.


    Of course, this was thest situation Su Min wanted to see.


    At this moment, a strange sound was heard.


    Before Su Min could see anything, Xi Yixiang called out in surprise: ¡°There¡¯s a child here.¡±


    She pointed ahead.


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°What??¡±


    Su Min followed Xu Yixiang¡¯s finger and looked at the end of the corridor. At the end of the corridor was a window, much like the window at the end of the corridor from the previous movie.


    That strange sound wasing from that ce.


    A small child was squatting on the ground with his back facing them. They didn¡¯t know what that child was doing in the corner, but the child then started to giggle.


    The three of them stopped walking.


    Yan Jing Cai asked quietly: ¡°Is that a child?¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t want to say it, he felt that this scene looked a like a scene from a horror movie. It was mainly because the orphanage was too old.


    Xu Yixiang who was the first person to discover the child nervously grabbed onto Yan Jing Cai: ¡°Hisugh is a little scary,


    What was that child doing giggling while facing the corner of the wall?


    Su Min hesitated for a moment and asked: ¡°Do you guys want to go over and see?


    He internally thought that it was best not to. Afterall, his character died because he left the room to investigate the source of thisughter.


    If all three main characters died here, then that would be just too dramatic.


    Although there was a 90 to 100 percent chance that the male and female protagonists won¡¯t die here, it was entirely possible for a cannon fodder like himself.


    ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡±


    The directors voice suddenly appeared behind them.


    Sy Min quickly turned around and saw the director standing behind them. He was just a few steps away.


    He clearly made noises when he led them over earlier but this time he appeared behind them without making a single sound.


    Su Min¡¯s nose turned wet with sweat.


    If he wanted to do something, he was afraid that the three of them would have already died.


    As if the old director didn¡¯t notice this, he asked again: ¡°What are you guys looking at?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai answered honestly: ¡°There¡¯s a childughing in the corner. We were nning on going there to take a look.¡±

 Chapter 63: Couple

    <h4>Chapter 63: Couple</h4>


    To be honest, Su Min was afraid of Yan Jing Cai getting killed off just like that.


    The male protagonist this time appeared to be a little foolish while his girlfriend Xu Yixiang had not yet revealed her personality.


    The old director revealed a doubtful expression, ¡°Really?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai pointed ahead, ¡°Over there.¡±


    The old director said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing. Did you guys see it wrong?¡±


    Su Min was also taken aback by his answer. He quickly turned back around and saw that the child who was in the corner earlier had disappeared.


    It was as if he was never there in the first ce.


    Xu Yixiang shook her head, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. We clearly saw it earlier. We couldn¡¯t have seen it wrongly.......¡±


    She was the first one to discover it, so she was more certain than ever.


    Su Min also spoke up: ¡°I also saw it.¡±


    The three of them said they did so the old director couldn¡¯t deny it. After thinking for a while, he said: ¡°Maybe that child ran into another room. I¡¯ll go and see. The children nowadays are very naughty.¡±


    He walked ahead still feeling doubtful and his pace was slow.


    Su Min and Yan Jing Cai looked at each other before following behind the old director. They started searching from the first room on the end of the corridor.


    Unexpectedly, the doors to all the rooms were locked.


    The old director pulled out the keys and opened the doors one by one to check.


    Not every room had lights that were in good condition. For example, the lights in the first room were broken and it didn¡¯t turn on no matter how you flipped the switch.


    The old director said: ¡°Because no one¡¯s staying here, it wasn¡¯t fixed after it broke. Fortunately, the ones in the rooms you¡¯re staying in are still working fine.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°It¡¯s fine if no one lives here.¡±


    There was only a bed and table in this room. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anything with a quick sweep through the room, they got ready to leave.


    Su Min was thest one to leave. He looked back inside habitually after leaving the room and what he saw made his heart go cold.


    There was a child lying under the bed.


    The child stared at him without blinking. His face was expressionless. He then suddenly revealed a strange smile.


    Su Min hesitated over whether he should call out to the old director.


    Before he could speak up, the old director who was getting ready to close the door noticed the child himself. He quickly walked over.


    He scolded: ¡°Why are you hiding under the bed? Go back to your room. It¡¯s not gooding outte at night to y. Don¡¯t be naughty.¡±


    The old director pulled the child out.


    The child didn¡¯t struggle. He just quietly followed behind him and acted very obedient.


    He looked to be about seven or eight-years-old and had a bowl cut. Despite looking a little thin, he looked like a normal child.


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang didn¡¯t know what to say.


    The old director locked the door and said: ¡°His name is Ming Ming. He¡¯s the naughtiest one here. I¡¯ll take him back to the room so can you guys can go back yourself?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai responded: ¡°Sure.¡±


    The old director pulled the young boy along and left. He soon reached the end of the corridor and after they turned the corner, they could no longer see their figures.


    Xu Yixiang breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Scared me.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai reassured her: ¡°Probably just a really naughty one. Children nowadays aren¡¯t afraid of anything.¡±


    The three of them went to their rooms.


    Su Min didn¡¯t speak the whole time.


    He noticed the locks for these rooms earlier and he paid extra attention as he watched the director unlock the doors. These rooms were locked from the outside.


    Most people would lock the room from the inside after entering the room.


    This was exactly the opposite.


    The lock that was used was also not a double-sided lock. Normally, you would walk down the corridor, enter the room and lock the door from the inside.


    But the door could only be locked from the outside. This was very strange.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t understand this. Afterall, he had only been at the orphanage for the first night so he figured that the answer will probably be revealed a few dayster.


    What was most terrifying was that the child was giggling in the corner.


    When he entered the room, he quickly nced at the corner. There wasn¡¯t anything there and it was just a normal corner yet for some reason it made that childugh.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    But since he was taken away, it was useless thinking about it now.


    ***


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, Su Min washed himself up.


    Yan Jing Cai went directly over to Xu Yixiang¡¯s ce after washing and probably would only return to sleep.


    The bathroom here was next to the stairs. Since it was probably used often, the lights still worked.


    Su Min¡¯s death would ur after going out into the corridor tonight so it wasn¡¯t time yet and he wasn¡¯t worried that something would happen while he was at the bathroom.


    As expected, he was still safe aftering out from the bathroom.


    Yan Jing Cai called out: ¡°Su Min, hurry up. There¡¯s more people here now.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Do you know them?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai scratched his head, ¡°I didn¡¯t look carefully. I just heard chatting sounds.¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go down.¡±


    They naturally should see who came and if they were people they knew to see if they could get some information.


    The three of them arrived at the dining room and heard voices.


    Su Min saw a man and a woman. The man had a medium long length of hair and looked like someone who dealt with music. The woman on the other hand had short maroon coloured hair that was neatly styled.


    The old director was talking to them.


    Hearing their movements, the other parties also turned over.


    The old director introduced them: ¡°Su Mi, Jing Cai you¡¯re here. This is Shi Nansheng and Han Qinqin.¡±


    He then turned to Shi Nansheng and Han Qinqin and introduced Su Min and Yan Jing Cai.


    Su Min had no impression of these two people. They were probably children who came after he had left or children that were adopted before he came.


    The only simrity they shared was that, like him, they wouldn¡¯t meet a good oue and would die here.


    Shi Nansheng took the initiative to greet them: ¡°Nice to meet you.¡±


    Su Min smiled back.


    Yan Jing Cai was talkative, so he soon started to get along with them. Very quickly, he was able to find out about their age and upation.


    Shi Nansheng as expected was in the arts field. He was a painter that had managed to make a name for himself and has held several art exhibitions.


    Han Qinqin on the other hand was a dance teacher.


    The two of them arrivedte because they lived a little further away. On the way here, they just happened to catch the same car, so they came over together.


    The old director said with a smile: ¡°I¡¯ll take you to your rooms.¡±


    Because Shi Nansheng and Han Qinqin didn¡¯t stay in the orphanage at the same time as Su Min and Yan Jing Cai, the ce they stayed at was naturally somewhere different. Shi Nansheng lived in a room on the first floor.


    As for Han Qinqin, she originally stayed in Xu Yixiang¡¯s room.


    Xu Yixiang¡¯s arrival was unexpected and, because she is female, the old director specially arranged a separate room


    Su Min even wondered if this mistake would bring along any other consequences.


    Han Qinqing¡¯s personality was rather calm. She didn¡¯t have many mood changes the entire way there but she managed to share amon topic with Xu Yixiang.


    Shi Nansheng asked: ¡°When did you guyse?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai answered, ¡°Not long after it got dark. It¡¯s been a few hours now. We also had dinner here because we thought no one else woulde.¡±


    Shi Nansheng raised his eyebrow. ¡°Then does this mean that others are alsoing?¡±


    The old director who was leading the way probably heard this. He suddenly turned around and said: ¡°That¡¯s it, it¡¯s just you guys here.¡±


    Shi Nansheng said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the orphanage to be like this. Time really flies. I really should havee back earlier.¡±


    Old director: ¡°It¡¯s not toote now.¡±


    The people present recalled the contents of the email mentioning that his days were numbered and in an instant the mood went down.


    It could be said they were all taken care of by the old director as a child. Now that they¡¯re seeing him frail and about to pass away, they felt even more distressed.


    Shi Nansheng entered the room, dropped off his suitcase and then followed them upstairs.


    Although Han Qinqin couldn¡¯t get used to this environment, she didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I remember this bed.¡±


    The old director smiled, ¡°I still remember you hating to go to bed. You would often sneak out halfway through the night to y.


    Han Qinqin blushed slightly: ¡°I was quite immature.¡±


    After chatting for a while, they each went back to their respective rooms. Shi Nansheng didn¡¯t have any problems with sleeping alone and he wasn¡¯t scared.


    The old director walked over to the end of the stairs.


    Su Min and Yan Jing Cai returned back together. Because they had already washed up, they went straight to sleep.


    There wasn¡¯t much to do in the orphanage. After not seeing each other for more than ten years, there weren¡¯t manymon topics to chat about.


    Yan Jing Cai and Su Min chatted for half an hour and stopped. He then picked up his phone and chatted with Xu Yixiang.


    Su Min was happy to be left alone and he proceeded to lie down in bed.


    He wasn¡¯t interested in his phone and just used it to check for news about the orphanage. Not finding anything, he proceeded to close his eyes and got ready to go to sleep.


    Perhaps it was because there wasn¡¯t any danger, Su Min fell asleep rather quickly.


    After an unknown amount of time passed, Su Min suddenly heard soft creaking sounds.


    He subconsciously thought that theughter in the corridor had appeared and that the scenario from in his script was about to start. When he opened his eyes, he saw that it came from Yan Jing Cai¡¯s bed as he got up.


    Yan Jing Cai had his back towards him, and his body was slumped.


    Su Min originally thought he was possessed by a ghost but, after looking at his sneaky actions, he felt that it was unlikely.


    Yan Jing Cai cautiously opened the door.


    He was afraid of making a noise and waking Su Min up. Afterall, they haven¡¯t seen each other for 13 years and he didn¡¯t know if Su Min had a bad temper if he was woken up unceremoniously.


    Xu Yixiang threw herself into Yan Jing Cai¡¯s arms.


    She whispered: ¡°I¡¯m too scared to sleep. There¡¯s a stranger there with me and I¡¯m scared. I¡¯lle sleep with you........¡±


    There was Han Qinqin there, so it wasn¡¯t good for Yan Jing Cai to go over. They didn¡¯t know each other and were of the opposite gender, so she came over herself.


    She would just leave early in the morning tomorrow to avoid letting Su Min find out.


    Yan Jing Cai looked back and lowered his voice: ¡°Let¡¯s keep quiet. Try not to wake Su Min up.¡±


    The two of them ran back to bed sneakily. As soon as theyid on it, it let out ambiguous creaking sounds.


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang were extremely embarrassed.


    But when they saw that Su Min was still asleep, they breathed a sigh of relief. They burrowed in the nket together and started to whisper to each other.


    When a couple is together, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to sleep.


    Xu Yixiang came from a rich family and had always lived in mansions, so she had never stayed in an old ce like this before. Although she didn¡¯t outwardly express it, she wasn¡¯t too happy with it inside and could only seek her boyfriend forfort.


    Su Min listened to the two chatting, but he couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying. It was as if someone was mumbling next to him.


    Several minutes passed and it didn¡¯t stop.


    Su Min was a little annoyed.


    The curtains were thin and was made almost transparent by the moonlight. It reflected the tree branches outside, making it look quite eerie.


    Su Min stared at it for a long time before remembering the fact that he had randomly thrown a screaming rubber chicken into his suitcase earlier today.


    He wanted to squeeze it and use it to scare them.


    Su Min could deeply feel his own maliciousness.

 Chapter 64: Chen Su

    <h4>Chapter 64: Chen Su</h4>


    Perhaps it was because Su Min¡¯s thoughts affected them, the voices in the room suddenly disappeared.


    Su Min was a little surprised.


    The little couple really did end up falling asleep and was even able to do it very quickly. Was it because he had never been in a rtionship before, so he was too clueless about how couples worked?


    After a moment of surprise, the two started giggling again.


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    Judging their actions thus far, he felt that the male and female protagonists this time was........a little crazy.


    Though it wasn¡¯t nice saying that about others.


    Su Min listened to their incoherent whispers and slowly fell asleep. When he woke up again, it was because of a child¡¯sughter.


    Theughter this time was different to theughter in the corridor earlier.


    Su Min who was still in a state of confusion couldn¡¯t help but shiver. The window had been opened at some unknown point in time.


    The curtains fluttered up as cold wind blew in from outside.


    Yang Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang on the bed diagonally opposite his appeared to have fallen asleep. He could only hear the sound of Yan Jing Cai snoring.


    Theughter outside slowly got closer.


    Su Minid in bed and thought about whether he should go out and see who it was, but he ended up staying.


    Going out was probably going to lead him to a dead end.


    ording to the script, his character would get off the bed after hearing theughter stopping outside his door to get ready to send the naughty child back to their room.


    But the moment he opened the door, he died instead. As for who that child was and how he died, he didn¡¯t know anything about that.


    Su Min felt that this kind of death could be referred to as dying in the dark.


    The movie wouldn¡¯t give too much detail on a cannon fodder¡¯s death. After all, it not only wasn¡¯t a novel method of death, it may even hinder with the movies ability to pass through its screening.


    But as the first person to die, it probably wouldn¡¯t be a great method of death.


    Afterall, the horror movie experience at this cinema had always been scary and they held no responsibility for it so it definitely wouldn¡¯t just be an ordinary death.


    Theughter continued down the corridor and finally stopped outside the door.


    Su Min¡¯s breathing also involuntarily softened.


    There were only three of them in this room and it was still a question whether the boy outside was a ghost or a human.


    Since earlier, theughter could be clearly discerned to be a child¡¯s voice. Unsurprisingly, it was probably a child from this orphanage.


    As for whether it was a former child of the orphanage or a current one, it wasn¡¯t clear.


    It had been quiet for a while now. Although Su Min was calm, as the minutes and seconds passed, he felt that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    Or did the other party just up and left?


    Su Min thought for a while as heid in bed. He finally sat up and it was also at this moment that he suddenly realised something. He finally recalled the locks on the door.


    He had forgotten about this. That child could enter the room.


    The moment Su Min remembered this, he turned around and found himself face to face with a young boy¡¯s line of sight.


    That boy stood behind the door and had entered at some unknown point in time.


    Su Min still remembered his name. It was Ming Ming. The director said that he was ten years old and was very thin because of malnutrition.


    While wearing clothes that were clearly too big on him, he just stared at him.


    Su Min and the boy stared at each other for a long time. He didn¡¯t seem to be dangerous.


    But at this moment, the young boy came over. His movements were like those of a ghost¡¯s and he quickly floated over to his bed.


    Su Min immediately tensed up.


    The boy reached his bed in an instant. He then climbed up the bed, ¡°Will you y with me?¡±


    The voice was thin and raspy.


    Su Min backed away a little, ¡°What do you want to y?¡±


    A sly look shed through the boy¡¯s eyes: ¡°Hide and seek.¡±


    Despite the innocent expression on his face that was very suitable for his age, Su Min felt very strange.


    Su Min subconsciously wanted to refuse.


    If this boy was a ghost, then he would be ying hide and seek with a ghost. This type of game was too dangerous, and he would easily end up ying until his death.


    The young boy noticed this and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡±


    Su Min admitted: ¡°Don¡¯t like it.¡±


    The boy then changed the game, ¡°Then Statues?¡± (KKnotes: A game simr to Red Light, Green Light)


    To Su Min, this game was rather memorable. Afterall, one of the movies that he had watched prior to this movie involved the protagonists ying this game.


    The young boy asked with wide eyes: ¡°You still don¡¯t want to?¡±


    Hearing those words, Su Min was startled. His expression however remained calm: ¡°No, let¡¯s do this one then.¡±


    Earlier, he clearly saw a sh of anger in the boy¡¯s eyes along with a strange look. It was as if he would kill him if he refused again.


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand. If he clearly wasn¡¯t human, then why didn¡¯t the director realise this and continued to regard him as a human?


    Or was it because he was human all along?


    But why would he be doing these strange things in the middle of the night?


    Ming Ming climbed off the bed and quickly reached the door. He opened the door and turned to look back at Su Min.


    The corridor outside was pitch-ck. It looked like a beast that was about to devour you.


    Su Min sighed. If he couldn¡¯t avoid it, then he should just prepare himself for death. He had not experienced being killed so he felt that it was okay experiencing it once.


    He got out of bed, wore the slippers and left the room.


    The young boy revealed a standard fake smile. He then closed the door with fluid movements. It was as if he had done it countless times.


    Su Min stood in the corridor. Complete darkness surrounded him. The only source of light was the faint moonlight that poured in from the window at the end of the corridor.


    But soon the moonlight was gone, and the entire corridor was dark.


    Su Min heard a sharp and shrill voice: ¡°You just need to keep going forward. I¡¯ll stop you when you need to stop.¡±


    His ice-cold hand touched Su Min¡¯s hand and he pointed in a direction.


    Su Min frowned but he followed his words and walked ahead. Because it was dark, he could only step forward slowly with all five senses sharpened.


    ¡°We are all statues. Can¡¯t speak, can¡¯tugh, can¡¯t move and can¡¯t shout. We are all statues so let¡¯s see who can do it the best.....We are all statues.....¡±


    The repetitive children¡¯s song echoed down the corridor.


    Every time Su Min took a few steps, he could hear Ming Ming singing again from the beginning. There were no rises or falls in his voice. It sounded like he was just mechanically reciting the lyrics.


    This tone of his caused his hair to rise.


    Then Ming Ming said: ¡°You can stop.¡±


    Su Min stopped in ce. He breathed a sigh of relief and then became alert again. The game was about to start.


    He spoke up: ¡°I¡¯m going to start.¡±


    The young boy didn¡¯t answer. There were also no sound of footsteps in the corridor. It was as if he had never appeared.


    Su Min recalled the boy¡¯s ability to move around very quickly and was a little worried about being caught before he could even finish calling out his lines.


    The aftermath of being caught by Ming Ming was still a huge unknown factor.


    Su Min took a deep breath and spoke up: ¡°1, 2, 3 Statue.¡±


    He spoke very fast and turned around to look back once he was done but was only met withplete darkness. He couldn¡¯t see where the boy was.


    All he knew was that he wasn¡¯t behind him.


    This atate of unknown was the most nerve-wracking. You never knew what would happen behind you.


    Su Min was very reluctant to continue the game. He sighed and turn back ahead.


    Before he could speak up, a hand suddenly appeared on his waist. He then found himself pulled into an embrace.


    Although he soon realised that it was Chen Su, Su Min was still startled, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    With him suddenly embracing him and picking him up into a princess carry, don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s going to take him away?


    Chen Su raised his eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s no different to what you¡¯re thinking.¡±


    His actions were very fast, and he soon reached the door to the bedroom.


    Su Min only returned to his senses after a long period of being stunned, ¡°I can walk by myself.¡±


    The door to the bedroom opened and Chen Su walked in while still holding him in his arms: ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to walk.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Why?¡±


    He didn¡¯t break his leg. He had not seen Chen Su acting like this before.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t answer him and just ced him back on the bed. He then pinched his face and said gently: ¡°Go to sleep.¡±


    Su Min was baffled by this sudden tone in his words.


    At the same time that feeling of confusion was followed by a numb sensation. He rubbed his arms. ¡°You should speak normally.¡±


    He suddenly felt afraid.


    Chen Su sat by the bed. The sound of crying suddenly appeared outside the door.


    Su Min¡¯s scalp went a little numb. He said: ¡°I was asked to y a game earlier. He¡¯s probably angry now. Someone may die.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°They won¡¯t.¡±


    With him saying this, Su Min was no longer afraid. Heid back in bed, covered himself up with his nket and got ready to sleep.


    In any case, this bed was small so Chen Su wouldn¡¯t be able to squeeze in.


    Perhaps it was because he realised that they wouldn¡¯te out, the crying outside became smaller and smaller and it eventually stopped.


    Chen Su said: ¡°You see?¡±


    Su Min was drowsy. He replied: ¡°Yes, yes. Everything is as you have said.¡±


    Chen Su was very satisfied. Su Min who had calmed down significantly soon fell asleep.


    ***


    The early morning of the next day.


    Su Min woke up in a confused state and received a prompt from the cinema: ¡¾Audience Member Su Min, congrattions on sessfully changing your script. Please keep up with the good work. As a reward, you will be given keyword hints. The first hint is: Kitchen.¡¿


    Kitchen?


    Su Min couldn¡¯t remember where the kitchen was in this orphanage but remembered that there was a social worker called Xiao Chen.


    The food should be made by him so the kitchen should be a ce that he frequented.


    Yan Jing Cai also just woke up.


    As for Xu Yixiang, she probably left the room before the sun even rose.


    Yan Jing Cai saw that it was empty next to his bed and asked: ¡°Your shoes are gone. What are you going to wear now?¡±


    Su Min was confused: ¡°My shoes?¡±


    He looked down. His shoes were indeed missing.


    Su Min thought for a moment and finally remembered that they were probably left behind in the corridorst night. He seemed to have returned barefoot.


    Did the young boy hide it?


    What this what Chen Su was referring tost night?


    Su Min sat in bed and fell in thought for a while. He felt that this guess of his seemed very likely.


    Afterall, it seemed that Chen Su¡¯s appearance always started with him.


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s all right. I still have another pair.¡±


    Fortunately, in addition to the slippers he still had the sneakers he wore yesterday. He didn¡¯t feel bad after changing his clothes.


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go wash up.¡±


    Not long after he left, Su Min put on his shoes. At this moment Xu Yixiang pushed the door open and walked in.


    Only the two of them were in this room.


    Su Min greeted her: ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Although it was a little noisy hearing her and Yan Jing Cai whispering to each otherst night, when he thought of their couple rtionship, he felt that they didn¡¯t make a serious mistake.


    Xu Yixiang¡¯s expression was awkward. Her response was also dry.


    Su Min could sense that something wasn¡¯t right. He asked causally: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±


    Xu Yixiang walked over to the door to check that there wasn¡¯t anyone around before turning back.


    She looked at him sympathetically and said: ¡°Su Min, I won¡¯t tell anyone, but you have to pay attention to safety.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand: ¡°What are you saying? What safety?¡±


    Xu Yixiang was a little embarrassed. After hesitating for a long time, she gritted her teeth and said: ¡°Last night I saw you and.....speaking........and was even.......¡±


    She didn¡¯t know what to say. Afterall, she couldn¡¯t see Chen Su.


    Su Min realised what she was referring to and his ears turned red.


    After mumbling out a few words, Xu Yixiang finally added: ¡°If you don¡¯t feel well, just tell us and we¡¯ll try and help you.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect Xu Yixiang to wake up in the middle of the night and to actually witness it. Although she couldn¡¯t see Chen Su, she probably could guess what was happening.


    Su Min remained expressionless, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Xu Yixiang stopped talking.


    She felt that Su Min appeared to have epted reality and no longer held any attachments to the world.


    Xu Yixiang truly felt that Su Min may probably die soon or may get killed in a fit of anger after being harassed by a ghost...... Just the thought of it was very pitiful.


    She felt that it was necessary for herself and Yan Jing Cai to help Su Min. For example, they could give him something nourishing to eat so that he could feel morefortable before he passed.


    Although Xu Yixiang didn¡¯t say it, Su Min could understand her thoughts through her sad expression.


    He didn¡¯t know what it was that gave her this kind of misunderstanding.


    Su Min felt that, although it might sound harsh, the two protagonists may die first before he would necessarily die.


    Afterall, considering the past few cases, Chen Su probably wouldn¡¯t let him die.

 Chapter 65: Kitchen

    <h4>Chapter 65: Kitchen</h4>


    After Xu Yixiang left, Su Min fell silent for a long time.


    He then went downstairs and saw breakfast alreadyid out on the dining table. There was congee and some side dishes. Shi Nansheng and Han Qinqin were already there eating.


    The old director invited him over: ¡°Come and have some congee. It¡¯s very delicious.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t feel like eating. Afterall, he still didn¡¯t know whether this food was edible or not, ¡°I don¡¯t have a habit of eating breakfast so I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Seeing him say that with determination, the old director didn¡¯t ask again.


    Shi Nansheng was very satisfied with the breakfast. He praised: ¡°I often stay upte because I¡¯m drawing and don¡¯t usually have breakfast. This is my first breakfast in a long time. I¡¯ve missed this taste.¡±


    Su Min watched him intoxicated look and the corner of his lips twitched.


    He sat around at the dining table for about half a hour before going back to his room to take another nap. When it was almost eleven o¡¯clock, Su Min came downstairs again.


    Yan Jingcai and Xu Yixiang had just had a short walk around half of the orphanage.


    Seeing that he looked like he had just woken up, Yan Jing Cai invited him: ¡°Do you want to go with us to check out the ce we¡¯re stayed at before?¡±


    Afterall, they could still be considered acquaintances.


    Su Min agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The orphanage had doors on both sides. Right opposite the main door was a door leading to a ratherrge backyard.


    Just outside the yard was a forest. It was bordered by an iron gate like those at the entrance of the orphanage.


    Outside the gates was a road. Su Min couldn¡¯t remember where the road led to.


    To the far left of the yard was a small house.


    Su Min thought for a moment and asked: ¡°Is that the kitchen?¡±


    Yan Jin Cai looked over at where he pointed and said: ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the kitchen. Don¡¯t you remember us secretly eating in there before?¡±


    The orphanage was designed so that the kitchen was at the back, so it had a window and even a back door. Back then, children liked to sneak in through the back door.


    Every time food was getting prepared, a group of children would peek in and watch. Once the old director left, they would sneak in to steal some food so there would always be less food during meal times.


    Su Min recalled this matter about the kitchen.


    He didn¡¯t know what was going to happen at the kitchen, but he wanted to check it out first.


    Su Min suggested: ¡°Take a look.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai also remembered, ¡°It¡¯s also meal time now. I still remember that social workerst night. I wonder if he¡¯s cooking right now.¡±


    Xu Yixiang wanted to refuse but when she saw the two go over, she didn¡¯t have a reason to refuse anymore, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look and then leave.¡±


    She was left with a psychological shadow towards the orphanage after witnessing Su Min¡¯s incidentst night.


    There weren¡¯t many wild weeds in that area and the path there was very smooth. Very soon, the three of them reached the back door of the kitchen.


    The two of them still retained memories of this ce, so it was all very familiar.


    The kitchen was separate. One side of it was joined together with the fence and there was a front door on one end and a back door on the other. At this moment, the back door was nailed shut with wooden boards.


    Those nails were now very rusty. You could see that it had been there for a long time.


    Next to the back door was also a small window. Because it had never been opened, it was covered in a thickyer of dust and had also turned a little yellow.


    Yan Jing Cai murmured, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we can still see through it.¡±


    The children back then needed to use stones as a booster but now they needed to bend down to look through the small window.


    Xu Yixiang twitched her nose, ¡°There¡¯s something fragrant inside.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai¡¯s stomach grumbled. He spoke with embarrassment: ¡°I¡¯m hungry......I¡¯ll go and see what they¡¯re making.¡±


    As he said this, he moved over to the small window and looked inside.


    Su Min on the other hand stood behind Xu Yixiang. The two were still a little embarrassed over the incidentst night.


    Xu Yixiang was afraid of angering Su Min so she didn¡¯t dare say anything.


    It was Su Min who took the initiative to break the silence: ¡°You two didn¡¯t bring anything to eat this time?¡±


    Xu Yixiang said: ¡°We brought a few bags of potato chips and chocte. Two bags were eaten on the way here so there¡¯s two or three bags left.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    That really is miserable. If there was a problem with the food, then the protagonists would starve to death here.


    After the two spoke, they noticed that Yan Jing Cai was standing there not moving.


    Su Min was a little doubtful. He walked over and patted his shoulder, ¡°Are you done? Or you couldn¡¯t see anything?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai slowly turned his head. His eyes were filled with horror.


    Su Min was very familiar with this expression. His heart fell and he asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai could no longer speak. His lips trembled for a long time before he finally pointed at the small window with a pale face.


    Su Min mentally prepared himself and leaned closer.


    It wasn¡¯t a very clear view of the kitchen because the windows were covered in yellow grime.


    The social worker Xiao Chen was busying himself in front of the stove.


    If he wasn¡¯t wrong, it was a stove. Because this ce was something that was built decades ago, there was no rice cooker or anything. Everything was made using y.


    Since then, nothing had changed. Rice made in a cauldron was also very delicious.


    The social worker Xiao Chen was doing something and had his back facing the window so Su Min for a moment couldn¡¯t see what was wrong.


    But soon, Xiao Chen turned around. He held a te in his hands that seemed to contain ingredients that were already cut up.


    He poured oil into one of the pans and soon the oil was heated up. He then poured the vegetables in.


    Su Min watched on and still didn¡¯t see what was wrong.


    Just when he was about to step back, a frightening scene appeared before him. He held his breath and looked carefully in the kitchen.


    After Xiao Chen poured the vegetables in causing the pan to emit the hot sound of something frying, he didn¡¯t pick up a spat. Instead, he used his hand as a spat and used it to stir-fry the vegetables.


    Su Min watched the arm stir around inside the pan.


    The fumes from the oil was clearly visible. You could tell at first nce that it was a very hot pan, yet Xiao Chen didn¡¯t¡¯ seem like he felt anything and happily mixed the ingredients.


    He looked like a well-paid chef.


    After a few minutes, the dish was done. He picked up the vegetables and poured it inside a te sitting in wait nearby.


    One dish wasplete.


    Su Min: ¡°..............¡±


    Did a horror movie really need to put so much effort even with the act of cooking?


    Su Min moved away from the window and turned aside.


    Yan Jing Cai appeared to have recovered a little and the colour of his face had returned to normal. Seeing his calm expression, he asked: ¡°You didn¡¯t see anything?¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai hesitated for a moment and said: ¡°I just saw him cutting vegetables and he cut off his own finger. He not only didn¡¯t¡¯ appear to feel any pain, he even mixed his finger in with the vegetables.


    That finger was still bleeding. It was very bloody.


    Su Min was startled, ¡°So amazing?


    Then did that mean that the dish he saw just then contained Xiao Chen¡¯s finger?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see that earlier?¡± Yang Jing Cai wondered. ¡°Then you didn¡¯t¡¯ see anything?¡±


    Su Min shook his head. ¡°I saw it.¡±


    Xu Yixiang also moved over to listen.


    Su Min briefly summarised what he saw: ¡°After cutting up the vegetables, he didn¡¯t use a spat and used his hand instead.


    Yan Jing Cai: ¡°...........¡±


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°...........¡±


    The pair of young lovers were frightened on the spot. They didn¡¯t speak for a long time.


    Yan Jing Cai¡¯s eyes were about to fall out. It took a long time for him to find his own voice. He stuttered: ¡°The....then, can we still eat that?¡±


    Xu Yixiang¡¯s face waspletely pale. She couldn¡¯t utter a word.


    Since Su Min had already seen the terrible food in ¡°Murder Ind¡±, he was able to ept the social worker Xiao Chen¡¯s actions with a little difficulty.


    Yan Jing Cai couldn¡¯t help but retch. He asked subconsciously: ¡°Were the food yesterday like that too?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.......Probably.¡±


    He suddenly felt fortunate that he had already eaten and only had a little bit of rice. He felt that he was very clever bringing along snacks.


    The young couple instantly had an ugly expression.


    Xu Yixiang covered her mouth and whispered: ¡°I¡¯m scared. Let¡¯s hurry and leave. Don¡¯t stay here anymore.......¡±


    Yan Jing Cai nodded furiously.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t against this. Afterall, he felt that he had already seen enough. It was still too early to tell who would be met with an unfortunate fate in the kitchen tonight.


    As they left, he nced again at the small window.


    Xiao Chen was working on another dish and appeared to also have the intention to use his hand again. He then seemed to have noticed something outside and turned around.


    He then saw him reveal an ambiguous smile towards Su Min.


    It wasn¡¯t Su Min¡¯s first time seeing a smile like this and his heart was still calm. Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang next to him were already crying tearlessly.


    The three of them were quiet the entire way back to the orphanage.


    As for what they were going to do during meal times, they naturally couldn¡¯t eat that. It would be better to starve a little than to eat a finger.


    At the bottom of the stairs, the three of them ran into someone.


    Han Qinqin was humming a song as she came down. When she saw their expressions, she asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling sick?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Just saw something.¡±


    ¡°Something good?¡± Shi Nanshen just came out from his room on the first floor. He interjected: ¡°Last night I slept pretty well.¡±


    Su Min nced at him. Internally hemented that he didn¡¯t sleep very wellst night and was only able to sleep peacefully with Chen Su¡¯s arrival.


    He didn¡¯t know where that young boy Ming Ming went.


    Han Qinqin said: ¡°The old director just came over and said we could eat. If you haven¡¯t eaten, let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    The moment food was mentioned, Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang shuddered.


    Yan Jing Cai frowned. He warned: ¡°That, we just went over to the kitchen and saw Xiao Chen using his own hands to cook......It¡¯s best if you don¡¯t eat it.¡±


    He had good intentions, but the content spoken was too unbelievable.


    Shi Nanshenughed out loud: ¡°Are you still half asleep? What kind of idiot would use their hand to cook? If you want to lie, you should make a better lie.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai¡¯s expression was bad. Xu Yixiang tugged at him to stop him from arguing: ¡°Don¡¯t bother with him.¡±


    He snorted and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Shi Nanshen suddenly looked behind them, ¡°Director?


    Su Min looked back. The old director was standing behind them. When he saw them look over, he said: ¡°Come and eat.¡±


    Han Qinqin just found things strange. Why did they suddenly say something like that? But with someone here, she couldn¡¯t ask about it.


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang¡¯s expression turned worse when they heard those words.


    But it was useless revealing the truth so they could only follow over quietly.


    At the table sat three children. They all sat there obediently and looked quite normal. It was just that they were a little too quiet.


    Seeing them, the three children all looked up.


    Su Min noticed now that there was a girl amongst them. With two pigtails, she sat in the middle and there weren¡¯t any emotions in her eyes.


    Su Min sat opposite the young girl.


    When the other two children saw this, they appeared to be very unhappy. They red fiercely at the young girl as if she had done something extremely unforgivable.


    As for the girl, she ignored them and revealed a shy smile at Su Min.


    Su Min was a little confused, but he still smiled kindly back in return.


    Why did he feel like they were jealous.........


    The back door was pushed open and Xiao Chen entered with the cart. He ced the dishes on the table and said coldly: ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    Thest te was ced in front of Su Min.


    Although he didn¡¯t know why this time the food was served separately for each person, the food wasn¡¯t edible anyway.


    Xiao Chen revealed a standard stiff smile, ¡°This is yours.¡±


    Su Min calmly looked at the food in front of him and then at Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang. The two of them didn¡¯t dare move.


    After Xiao Chen left, the two of them let out a sigh of relief.


    Han Qinqin was hesitant, so she didn¡¯t do anything and just decided to observe the situation first. As for Shi Nanshen who didn¡¯t believe in their words, he had already started eating.


    Yan Jing Cai stared at him.


    At this moment, Xiao Chen once again appeared. Carrying a steaming dish in his hand, he brought it over to Su Min.


    Su Min had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Xiao Chen quickly ced the te down in front of him.


    Su Min spoke up: ¡°........One te is enough.¡±


    ¡°Of course it isn¡¯t.¡± Xiao Chen looked at him with a smile. With a monotonous tone void of expressions, he said, ¡°Eat some more. There¡¯s plenty to go around.¡±

 Chapter 66: Dress

    <h4>Chapter 66: Dress</h4>


    Everyone looked over at Su Min.


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang were most frightened. They nced at the two dishes in front of Su Min and looked back at Su Min. They had no idea what was going on.


    Su Min looked at the two dishes before him in silence.


    One was a te of stir-fried spinach and another was edamame stir-fried with shredded pork.


    Seeing those scattered pieces of meat mixed in, Su Min had a strange thought. This shredded meat couldn¡¯t have been made using Xiao Chen¡¯s flesh, right?


    Xiao Chen once again left the room after serving the food.


    The old director looked at Su Min and said generously, ¡°Eat well and don¡¯t waste it. It¡¯s shameful wasting food.¡±


    Su Min felt that he was pulled into a strange plot. Why are they forcing him to eat? He¡¯s not hungry at all.


    He and the frightened Yan Jing Cai looked at each other. He then looked down and poked at the food before him with his chopsticks.


    Nothing strange appeared.


    Su Min shook his head at Yan Jing Cai. Yang Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang breathed a sigh of relief, but they still didn¡¯t dare eat.


    The old director didn¡¯t pay attention to whether or not they were eating and started to slowly eat himself. Each mouthful had to be chewed for a long time before he could swallow it.


    Shi Nansheng asked while eating: ¡°Why are there so few children now?¡±


    He learned that there were only seven children in the orphanagest night, but he had only seen the three here.


    The old director frowned when he said this, ¡°They didn¡¯t want to eat. I¡¯ll have to coax them overter.¡±


    Shi Nansheng frowned, ¡°Children are so troublesome.¡±


    He no longer remembered the fact that he used to be the most troublesome child at the orphanage who had a very bad temper.


    The old director said: ¡°Can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    Shi Nansheng thought about and felt that it was indeed the case. You couldn¡¯t hit or scold a child and can only speak reason to them, but they wouldn¡¯t necessarily ept it so conflicts can easily happen.


    This was why children are the most difficult to take care of.


    Su Min carefully observed the three children sitting opposite him. They were also eating the food prepared by Xiao Chen and had very small bowls. Every time they took a bite, they would look at him.


    This was especially the case for the young girl. Her eyes were fixed onto him.


    Su Min who was being looked at felt extremely ufortable but every time her gaze was met with his, she would look down shyly.


    Su Min: ¡°........¡±


    What can he say in this situation?


    Half an hourter, a child suddenly ran down from upstairs and shouted: ¡°Ahhhhhh Ming Ming¡¯s hitting someone again!¡±


    The old director almost choked. He quickly stood up and turned his head: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why is he suddenly hitting someone?¡±


    The child cried and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The old director knitted his brows and left his seat, ¡°You can continue eating. I¡¯ll take a look upstairs.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai prayed for him to hurry up and leave, ¡°Okay.¡±


    As long as the old director left, he would no longer need to act and could quickly dispose of the food.


    The old director left together with the child.


    At the dining table, the atmosphere suddenly rxed. Shi Nansheng was still happily devouring his food: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Han Qinqin didn¡¯t eat much so she only had a few bites.


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang sat stiffly in their seats. The food before them was turned over countless times but they didn¡¯t take a single bite.


    The two said in unison: ¡°You eat. We¡¯re not hungry.¡±


    Shi Nansheng looked at them for a moment and shrugged: ¡°Okay then.¡±


    But the moment he was done saying that, he felt something strange. He spat out something from his mouth, ¡°Why is this bone so big?¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes looked over.


    A severed finger sat on the table.


    As a painter, Shi Nansheng knew fully well what part it was, and he waspletely stunned.


    Yan Jing Cai immediately said to Xu Yixiang: ¡°Fortunately it wasn¡¯t ours.¡±


    The two of them had been looking through their food for a long time fearing that the severed finger was in their food.


    They didn¡¯t expect it to fall in the distrustful Shi Nansheng¡¯s te.


    More importantly, he had also eaten it.


    Shi Nansheng jumped out of his seat, ¡°What the hell is with this dish?! Who did this?!¡±


    Su Min remained calm: ¡°We warned you.¡±


    Shi Nansheng recalled the words spoken before they ate. At that time, he ridiculed them and even taunted them, and now he had his face pped.


    Han Qinqin who sat furthest awayforted him: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s chicken feet.¡±


    Shi Nansheng shook his head, ¡°Chicken feet isn¡¯t like this........¡±


    The skin on the severed finger was gone and only the bones and connective tissue was left. He immediately started to retch and tried to vomit out the contents in his stomach.


    Su Min looked over at the three children.


    They didn¡¯t appear to care about what was happening and just continued to eat their own food. In addition to that, they also watched him.


    Shi Nansheng cursed: ¡°What the fuck?!¡±


    He then ran out the back door. He was clearly going to go find Xiao Chen to settle things.


    Yan Jing Cai frowned: ¡°Will he.....¡±


    Xu Yixiang finished his sentence: ¡°Will Xiao Chen kill him?¡±


    And then cook him up and serve it over for them to eat.......Like that meat bun made from human meat? And Xiao Chen is the butcher?


    She was disgusted by her own thoughts.


    Su Min stood up: ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Unexpectedly, before they were able to leave their seats Shi Nansheng returned. His expression was awkward and there was even a trace of fear.


    Su Min felt that he probably saw something.


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you go find Xiao Chen?¡±


    Shi Nansheng didn¡¯t¡¯ answer. He went straight down the corridor and locked himself in his room.


    Han Qinqin wasn¡¯t pleased with this: ¡°What is with his attitude? It¡¯s not like we¡¯re the ones who offended him.¡±


    To be honest, she was the one who knew least about the situation.


    Even with the severed finger, because she didn¡¯t know what it looked like after the skin was off, she wasn¡¯t particrly scared.


    Seeing that she wasn¡¯t getting a response, Han Qinqin again asked: ¡°So the things you said earlier about the kitchen was true?¡±


    Xu Yixiang thought for a moment and said: ¡°Of course. You should be able to tell after seeing Shi Nansheng¡¯s behaviour. He didn¡¯t believe us.¡±


    From this, Han Qinqin understood that this was the aftermath of not believing their words.


    Su Min reminded them: ¡°Get rid of the food first.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai returned to his senses: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Do it before the old director is back or it¡¯ll be toote.¡±


    In the end, the food was all thrown out outside.


    The unpleasant meal was over.


    When they returned upstairs, they could still hear the intermittent cries from the other side.


    Su Min didn¡¯t have any intention to check and went directly back to his room to have a snack.


    Yan Jin Cai was shocked when he saw the snacks in his suitcase, ¡°Why did you bring so much food here? Did you expect this?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I just like to eat snacks.¡±


    He distributed two packs over to Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang.


    Having not eaten anything for lunch, they were starving. At this moment, even if they were just dry biscuits, they felt that they were the most delicious things on earth.


    After eating, the coupleid in bed contemting over whether they should leave.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t interested and didn¡¯t want to disturb them, so he left the room and walked down the corridor.


    It felt very differentpared to walking down the corridor at night. During the day it looked a little empty and lonely.


    When Su Min returned to his roomter, Xu Yixiang had already returned to her room.


    Yan Jin Cai was wrapped in his nkets. Seeing that he had returned, he immediately said: ¡°We¡¯re getting ready to leave tomorrow. How about you?¡±


    Su Min subconsciously wanted to say that they wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.


    But this would shock the other party so he changed his words: ¡°There might night necessarily be a car so even if you want to leave you might not be able to do that.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°We definitely can.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go back together with you.


    If the male and female protagonist managed to get away from the central plot of the horror movie, the movie would not be able to continue.


    Yan Jing Cai who managed to get a positive answer was very satisfied. Heid down and got ready to take a nap.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    He really had to admire the protagonist for his bravery. He also simrlyid down. It was now a little past two.


    ***


    When Su Min woke up again, the sky was already hazy and dim.


    He was left alone in the room.


    The window was probably closed by Yan Jing Cai. It was shut tightly, and the curtains didn¡¯t move. Everything was silent.


    Su Min was about to get out of bed when he sensed that something was off. He turned his head and asked: ¡°Why are you sitting there?¡±


    Chen Su sat by the bed and asked: ¡°Are you hungry?¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°Not hungry.¡±


    He had some snacks earlier and he currently really didn¡¯t have the appetite to eat. Afterall, he just saw a severed finger.


    Su Min smoothly wore his shoes and asked, ¡°Where did my slippers gost night.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Disappeared.¡±


    Su Min was stunned for a moment. He didn¡¯t think he was lying.


    Last night, he had worn his slippers when he left but when he returned, he didn¡¯t have them on. Chen Su wouldn¡¯t allow him to walk around barefoot.


    So those shoes were taken away by the young boy?


    Do children these days have hoarding instincts?


    This time Su Min once again went to the end of the corridor.


    After pulling apart the curtains, the outside light poured in. Unfortunately, the weather wasn¡¯t great, and it was cloudy so there was no sun out.


    Su Min looked at the corner and didn¡¯t see anything unusual. There weren¡¯t even any signs of drawings or graffiti. Everything was clean.


    He then turned over to the first room and tried the door lock. It was indeed a lock that could only be locked from the outside. He didn¡¯t know how Ming Ming managed to enter.


    This was a very critical issue.


    Was the boy able to enter because he wasn¡¯t human?


    But Su Min¡¯s intuition told him that the young boy Ming Ming wasn¡¯t a ghost. This feeling was stronger than the one he had for the young girl at the dining table.


    It was too mysterious. He will need to interact with them a little more.


    Chen Su stood next to him and wouldment from time to time: ¡°If you¡¯re really hungry, kiss me and you won¡¯t be hungry.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    He fell silent for a long time. He then wanted to roll his eyes at Chen Su but he held himself back. He asked instead: ¡°Do you think I¡¯m a fool?¡±


    How could he not be hungry after kissing him a few times? He clearly couldn¡¯t smell anything that could fill his stomach, and this isn¡¯t a Wuxia movie where you can transfer inner power.


    Chen Su rubbed his head, ¡°Little fool.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    He felt that all the words that he said was tantly ignored.


    Chen Su stretched out a finger and pressed it onto Su Min¡¯s lips. The fingers back into contact with the soft flesh and it then sunk inside.


    Su Min sat back on the bed, ¡°What nonsense are you doing now?¡±


    When he opened his mouth, Chen Su¡¯s cold fingers identally touched his teeth. It was hard, aplete contrast to the soft lips.


    Su Min¡¯s lips were very bright, and it was also one of the reasons why he had always been considered good looking. Unlike the others whose lips would ke and dry, his had always been hydrated and plump. He was once envied by the girls in ss and was constantly pestered for his lip care routine.


    Chen Su was fascinated: ¡°You look great.¡±


    The corners of Su Min¡¯s lips twitched, and he pulled away the finger, ¡°No need for you to say.¡±


    He felt that ever since he hade to known Chen Su, he had be simr to him and had be quite narcissistic.


    Chen Suughed with his low voice. It was particrly nice to hear.


    Su Min felt that he was being crazy again and didn¡¯t expect his shoulder to be pressed down and his head forced up.


    Chen Su lowered his head and bit his lip.


    Wind blew down from the corridor. Su Min who was caught off guard was pressed against the wall with his eyes slightly widened. Before him was darkness.


    Chen Su greedily enjoyed his meal.


    The dim environment made everything even more exciting. Su Min couldn¡¯t help but shiver and clench his teeth, but it was soon pried open.


    That fair face of his was now dyed bright red.


    Su Min returned to his senses and felt ashamed about their current positions. He reached out to push Chen Su away: ¡°Move....¡±


    Chen Su caressed the corner of his eye and his lip moved over to the corner of his lips. He licked his earlobe and said: ¡°You still look very good.¡±


    Su Min was confused. He didn¡¯t notice anything different.


    But at this moment the soft sound of footsteps in the distance could be heart. Someone wasing over.


    Su Min immediately sobered up, ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°They can¡¯t see me.¡±


    Su Min angrily pped him.


    Although they can¡¯t see Chen Su, they can see him. If they saw him like this, others would think that he¡¯s crazy.


    Chen Su loved this appearance of his. He lowered his head and kissed him again. Hepromised: ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Heughed foolishly next to Su Min¡¯s ear.


    Su Min¡¯s eyes were still moist. He pushed him away and rearranged his clothes.


    Sure enough, the young girl from the dining table earlier appeared at the door to the room. She then stared at him unblinkingly.


    Su Min nced at Chen Su and turned back again, ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed. You should go back and rest.¡±


    The young girl lowered her head and said: ¡°My clothes are missing.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°What clothes?¡±


    The young girl twirled around like those dolls you see in the toy stores, ¡°My dress is gone.¡±


    Su Min internally thought that he didn¡¯t want to y anymore games with the children.


    Unexpectedly, the young girl had already raised her head. Her eyes were covered by darkness and she asked: ¡°Can you help me find my dress?¡±


    Su Min was surprised by the change in her eyes. Normal people would have a white sclera and dark pupil but hers were just ck, like a ck hole.


    Su Min hesitated for a moment, ¡°Then I¡¯ll help you look for it.¡±


    Chen Su didn¡¯t know what was so important about finding a child¡¯s clothes, but he didn¡¯t bother him and just followed.


    The young girl walked over and consciously stood on the other side of Su Min before grabbing the corner of his shirt.


    Su Min internally thought that it was fortunate it wasn¡¯t Xu Yixiang.

 Chapter 67: Accident

    <h4>Chapter 67: ident</h4>


    It was now the evening and the sky was dark outside.


    Su Min didn¡¯t sense any danger from the young girl. He didn¡¯t know if it was because she liked him.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The young girl replied tenderly: ¡°Ming Chen.¡±


    Although it sounded a little strange, Su Min felt that it was okay. At the very least, it didn¡¯t give a gloomy feeling like the name Ming Ming.


    Su Min asked again, ¡°What dress did you lose?¡±


    There were dozens of rooms just on this side of the building and there would be even more than that if you included the rooms on the other end.


    Ming Chen described: ¡°Pink.....with flower petals.......and lots of prettyce, and a lot of.......¡±


    She couldn¡¯t describe it well and could only say these words.


    Su Min took note of these characteristics and took her back to the first floor.


    They checked each of the rooms only to see that they couldn¡¯t be opened and once again went back upstairs.


    This time, some changes had happened upstairs.


    A beautiful dress floated outside the window at the end of the corridor.


    There clearly wasn¡¯t anything there before but it had suddenly appeared, so it clearly wasn¡¯t anything normal.


    But Ming Chen didn¡¯t find it strange at all. She pointed over and said happily: ¡°That¡¯s my dress.¡±


    Su Min internally found it very strange. He was originally afraid that he wouldn¡¯t be able to find the dress and would end up getting killed by the young girl in a fit of anger.


    He said: ¡°You wait here. I¡¯ll bring it over.¡±


    Ming Chen however had already walked over. Before he could react, she climbed up the window and her small, frail body swayed on the edge of the windowsill.


    Su Min quickly walked over: ¡°Hurry and get down.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t know if the girl was a human or a ghost, the feeling she gave him was that she was good-natured, so he wasn¡¯t worried about her at all.


    The young girl stood at the edge of the window and she reached out for her dress.


    Su Min shouted: ¡°Get down. Ming Chen, be good.¡±


    Before he could finish saying thest word, the young girl had fallen.


    Su Min¡¯s heart stopped. He ran over to the window and looked down. There wasn¡¯t anything on the ground. It was empty.


    It was as if she had never appeared. She disappeared just like that.


    Su Min calmed himself down and walked away from the window.


    Chen Su stood next to him.


    Su Min turned over and asked, ¡°Do you have a way to save her?¡±


    Chen Su said in a low voice, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere.¡±


    Su Min nodded and said: ¡°If you say that then doe it mean that she was destined to die and was only here for the sake of giving me a hint?¡±


    In total, there were only seven children and one was now dead. It was also the one that was friendliest to him.


    Of the remaining six children, he had seen three of them. From the beginning to end, he still had not seen the other three.


    As he thought this, Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang suddenly appeared by the stairs.


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°Su Min, what are you doing there?¡±


    Su Min hesitated for a moment and decided to tell the truth, ¡°A child just fell down and disappeared.¡±


    Xu Yixiang was shocked, ¡°Disappeared?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°I say we should leave this ce as soon as possible. We have already seen the old director so there¡¯s no need to stay here any longer.¡±


    He pulled out his phone and contacted a pickup service.


    Su Min also waited to see if his call could connect.


    ¡°Fortunately, I have kept the driver¡¯s phone number with me.¡± Yan Jing Cai found the name in contacts and dialled it over, ¡°Now it finallyes in handy.¡±


    Su Min reminded him: ¡°Hurry up.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai: ¡°Don¡¯t rush me.¡±


    He ced the phone to his ear and listened to the ringing. It was then followed by an English notification indicating that the call couldn¡¯t connect.


    Xu Yixiang asked: ¡°How was it?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai couldn¡¯t ept this reality and called again.


    It was the same reminder.


    Su Min had already expected this, ¡°Didn¡¯t get through?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai¡¯s eyes reddened. He wanted to try it again, ¡°There¡¯s no signal here. I¡¯ll changes ces and try.¡±


    He turned around with his phone and left. Xu Yixiang followed behind him, ¡°We will be back soon.¡±


    Su Min really wanted to let them face reality, but he decided to just leave it.


    He once again returned to the window and stared at the empty ground below. He suddenly thought of a possibility.


    Back in ¡°University Thriller¡±, the deaths were reyed at the end and Su Ya fell off the building again.


    Was this a simr case?


    Ten minutester Yan Jing Cai and Xi Yixiang returned with panic, ¡°We¡¯ve tried everywhere.........No good.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t call out.......¡±


    Yan Jing Cai paced back and forth. He said: ¡°No, we must leave this ce right now. This ce isn¡¯t right.¡±


    As he said that, he returned to the room and got ready to grab his luggage and leave.


    This situation was too strange. It was as if they were trapped and isted from the rest of the world.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Are you sure you want to leave?¡±


    Xu Yixiang nodded: ¡°Of course. idents can happen here.¡±


    Su Min watched the two of them fly out and drag their suitcase down the stairs.


    He said exasperatedly: ¡°They¡¯re too na?ve.¡±


    Su Min only sat down in his room for a few minutes when Yan Jing Cai returned. His expression this time was even worse.


    He asked: ¡°Can¡¯t get out?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai angrily kicked the bed, ¡°Can¡¯t get out.¡±


    And he even ran into the old director who wouldn¡¯t let them leave no matter what and wouldn¡¯t open the door. Even if they wanted to climb over the wall, they couldn¡¯t because it was too high.


    Yan Jing Cai subconsciously concealed the strange things that he had encountered and didn¡¯t mention it to the old director. The old director brought them back.


    Yan Jing Cai choked up: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Seeing this, Su Minforted him: ¡°You might not necessarily die. Aren¡¯t we all safe now?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t that young girl die from falling off the building?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°She¡¯s a special case.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°What special case?¡±


    ¡°She disappeared after falling off.¡± Su Min surmised: ¡°So I think she probably wasn¡¯t human originally and that it was just a rey of her previous death. That¡¯s why she disappeared. She was not alive in the first ce.¡±


    Hearing this exnation, both of them felt goosebumps forming.


    Xu Yixiang murmured: ¡°......We had lunch with ghosts?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°She wasn¡¯t malicious towards us so don¡¯t worry about that. Just get along normally and we can leave when the timees.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai was restless, ¡°There are seven children in the orphanage. Don¡¯t tell me none of them are human? That¡¯s too scary.¡±


    He quickly said those words and he suddenly thought of something causing his face to turn pale.


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°Then is the director human?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Not sure.¡±


    The old director¡¯s attitude was strange. It was hard to tell since he acted more normally than the social worker Xiao Chen, but he still gave them a strange feeling.


    Xu Yixiang asked: ¡°You¡¯re not scared?¡±


    Su Min calmly answered: ¡°At most it¡¯s just dying.¡±


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°.........¡±


    Although that¡¯s true, but isn¡¯t death already terrifying enough?


    Chen Su had already left. Su Min could tell that it probably wasn¡¯t dangerous now. He asked: ¡°Is Han Qinqin in her room?¡±


    Xu Yixiang said: ¡°Yes, she was sleeping when I was packing my luggage. She¡¯s probably awake now.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai finally said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    The more people there are the better. Despite a short stay at the orphanage, he no longer wished to stay here anymore.


    Han Qinqin¡¯s room was also Xu Yixiang¡¯s room. It was diagonally opposite their room.


    Xu Yixiang opened the door and checked to make sure she wasn¡¯t changing.


    Han Qinqin really had woken up.


    Yan Jing Cai sat on Xu Yixiang¡¯s bed, ¡°Did you see anything strange?¡±


    Han Qinqin shook her head and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any. I have always been in my room and nothing strange has happened.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t very used to having such an attentive audience.


    Yan Jing Cai finally told her what happened, ¡°So I think there¡¯s something strange going on here. Be careful.¡±


    Han Qinqin was doubtful, ¡°Are you sure?¡±


    That¡¯s sounds like a horror movie. How can there be something as strange as that?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Not sure. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here to warn you.¡±


    Han Qinqin couldn¡¯t get angry and could only feel miffed inside. She nodded and said: ¡°Okay, I know. I¡¯ll pay attention.¡±


    Su Min could guess what she was thinking just by looking at her expression.


    He didn¡¯t care much about Han Qinqin¡¯s attitude. Because she didn¡¯t¡¯ see anything the whole time, she would naturally be doubtful.


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°Should we go and warn Shi Nansheng?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to go.¡± Xu Yixiang didn¡¯t like Shi Nansheng because of what happened at noon, ¡°He¡¯s not a good person.¡±


    But dislike was just dislike. In the end, she still went along.


    It was now seven o¡¯clock. It was dark outside. The lights in the corridor were dim and there were several bowls ced on the dining table.


    They went directly to Shi Nansheng¡¯s room.


    Before they could knock on the door, they heard a screaming from inside. It was both harsh and sharp, and it startled the people outside.


    ¡°Ahhhhhhhhh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±


    After that, the voice started to turn muffled. They didn¡¯t know what he was shouting, and it was just sobs.


    It was Shi Nansheng¡¯s voice.


    Su Min said: ¡°Go in.¡±


    The room wasn¡¯t soundproofed so the sound of screams along with the creaking of bones that entered their ears sounded particrly horrifying.


    Su Min pushed open the door only to find that it was locked from the inside.


    Yan Jing Cai was anxious: ¡°This damned door. Let¡¯s break it open.¡±


    The voice inside gradually weakened. The two men rammed against the door and, after about ten times, the door finally fell to the ground.


    Su Min also almost fell due to inertia.


    Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t control his strength well and immediately copsed onto the ground with a painful cry.


    Xu Yixiang quickly supported him up and asked: ¡°What is this smell?¡±


    Han Qinqin frowned: ¡°The smell of paint is too bloody. Is Shi Nansheng up to something?¡±


    When they saw the scene by the ped, they were all shocked.


    Shi Nansheng had fallen to the ground with his two legs spread out in a twisted posture while his upper body was sprawled over the bed.


    The sheets below his body were soaked with fresh blood. With the window still open, the strong stench of blood drifted over.


    As soon as Su Min saw it, he knew that he was dead.


    Xu Yixiang screamed in fright before covering her mouth and grabbing onto Yan Jing Cai¡¯s arm in fear. She didn¡¯t dare continue looking at that scene.


    Although Han Qin Qin was a little calmer, her expression was also filled with horror.


    Su Min carefully assessed Shi Nansheng¡¯s posture and noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. He had both his hands pressed under his head.


    Yan Jing Cai stuttered: ¡°Wh-what now?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯ll check and see if he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    If Shi Nansheng was extremely lucky, he may have been able to survive.


    Su Min took a deep breath and walked over. He stepped over his left leg, approached the bed and bent over to look.


    With this check, he also came to know of the cause of Shi Nansheng¡¯s death.


    Shi Nansheng¡¯s face was buried in the bed. Because of the issue with angles, you could only see a little from the side. He had both his hands stuffed inside his mouth causing his lips to rip apart and blood to stter out.


    There were still residual bone fragments left on the bloodied sheets.

 Chapter 68: Knocking on the Door

    <h4>Chapter 68: Knocking on the Door</h4>


    The room door was open allowing the winding from outside the window to blow onto their faces.


    Su Min looked at Shi Nansheng from the side and finally confirmed that he had really died just like that.


    But the posture of the corpse looked a little strange.


    Unless he struggled extremely intensely and exerted all the energy that he could, it was difficult imaging the legs bing so twisted because of the hand and mouth.


    Su Min recalled the sounds he heard before they entered the room.


    It started with a scream and then it was followed by bones creaking. Thinking about it now, he had probably shoved his hand inside his mouthter.


    Yan Jing Cai couldn¡¯t see much. He walked quickly over to the bed and both fearfully and carefully checked the corpse. He finally managed to find his own voice: ¡°Did he eat his own hands?¡±


    With both hands in his mouth, no matter how big his mouth was, it naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to fit so his mouth had ripped open.


    Like a clown at a circus, the torn edges of his mouth were still bleeding.


    His hands were also in a terrible state. Most of it had been crushed by his mouth and the broken bones had scattered across the sheets, mixing together with the blood.


    Xu Yixiang walked over, ¡°This......can we call an ambnce over?¡±


    They couldn¡¯t even call the police. They clearly should be able to call the police even when there are no signal but for some reason it couldn¡¯t connect here.


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°It won¡¯t connect.¡±


    Although he said that, he still picked up his phone to call 120. As expected, it didn¡¯t work.


    Su Min said: ¡°It seems to be rted to what happened at lunch.¡±


    Today during lunch Shi Nansheng had eaten Xiao Chen¡¯s severed finger. Although he spat it out, he saw that the skin on it was already gone.


    Without even thinking you could guess that it must have been eaten by Shi Nansheng without his knowledge.


    Su Min surmised that Shi Nansheng was probably too severely affected by that incident that he ended up eating his own hands.


    Of course, he didn¡¯t have any evidence for this. Afterall, he wasn¡¯t certain about Xiao Chen and what his role was.


    Han Qinqin who didn¡¯t witness any of the incidents earlier could no longer deny the truth. She now believed them, ¡°Is he really dead?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°Can he still be alive in this state?¡±


    His mouth had already split open to the extent that even stitches couldn¡¯t fix it.


    Xu Yixang had recovered a little from her shock. She asked: ¡°Was it because he ate Xiao Chen¡¯s fingers that he died like this?¡±


    Han Qinqin said: ¡°Then does that mean that we won¡¯t be able to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re focusing on?¡± Xu Yixiang turned around and asked: ¡°There¡¯s someone dead here. Safety is the most important.¡±


    Han Qinqin nced at her and spoke calmly: ¡°Was the question that I asked not safety rted?¡±


    Xu Yixiang felt that she didn¡¯t seem very worried.


    To be honest, Han Qinqin gave her a bad feeling. It was just based on her intuition alone.


    So she didn¡¯t tell anyone about this.


    ¡°There¡¯s no point arguing.¡± Yan Jing Cai sat on the other bed, ¡°There¡¯s already a death here.¡±


    They had said that they might be safe this afternoon but that came back and pped them on the face. It was even through such a gruesome death.


    Xu Yixiang sat down next to him, ¡°Why don¡¯t we leave? This orphanage gives me a very bad feeling. It feels very oppressive.¡±


    They wanted to leave earlier because things didn¡¯t feel right but, with this happening now, there clearly was something problematic.


    Su Min moved away from Shi Nansheng¡¯s corpse, ¡°Even if we want to leave, we can¡¯t. Your attempts earlier were proof.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai understood this deep inside. He just felt distressed having his final hope crumble away so easily.


    He asked: ¡°Then are we just going to stay here without eating anything the whole time?¡±


    Xiao Chen was the one who did the cooking. No one knew if he would thrown in another severed finger in tonight or if he would cut off another part of his body and throw it in.


    If they must eat, he wouldn¡¯t mind eating his finger but if he ate some other strange part he would vomit to death.


    Su Min thought seriously: ¡°No.¡±


    It that was the case, then everyone in this horror movie would end up starving to death. The movie director clearly wouldn¡¯t do this.


    He guessed that these kinds of things would probably only happen a couple of times and the rest of the deaths would be different. The male and female protagonist would also notice some problems with it in between these deaths and slowly get closer to the truth.


    Even if the cannon fodder died, Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang was predetermined to diest.


    Yan Jing Cai felt a little more reassured, ¡°I hope it¡¯s like that. I don¡¯t want to starve to death, nor do I want to be scared to death.¡±


    Xu Yixang looked at Su Min: ¡°Really?¡±


    Su Min answered honestly: ¡°Not sure.¡±


    That was what he surmised from the movie but, no matter how likely it was, it was still an uncertainty.


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°...........¡±


    Alright. This Su Min really likes to subvert her impression of him.


    Su Min felt his back go cold from the strange look she gave him. He gently coughed, ¡°Let¡¯s deal with Shi Nansheng¡¯s case first.¡±


    Han Qinqin who was waiting by the door said: ¡°Let¡¯s tell the director.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang answered in unison: ¡°You can¡¯t.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell the director.¡± Yan Jing Cai said calmly: ¡°More than ten years have passed, and Xiao Chen is still here. Do you think the director knows about this?¡±


    Su Min suddenly felt that the male protagonist was pretty useful.


    The old director clearly knows what¡¯s happening. There were many signs that indicate that he wasn¡¯t normal and he likely belonged in the same group as Xiao Chen.


    Han Qinqin said angrily: ¡°Then I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to stay in this damned ce anymore. Just looking at Shi Nansheng¡¯s body made her feel ufortable.


    After saying that, she turned around and left. She even closed the door loudly behind her.


    Xu Yixiang let out an ¡°Oh¡±: ¡°It¡¯s better that she left. She clearly doesn¡¯t think on the same wavelengths as us.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Because we don¡¯t know each other, and don¡¯t know her personality.¡±


    On the outside, she said she was a dance teacher but they didn¡¯t¡¯ know what she was like in private. Her reaction towards Shi Nansheng¡¯s death was also too calm.


    Yan Jing Cai just wanted to speak when he heard a knock on the door.


    The three of them tensed up.


    Han Qinqin left so it was unlikely her that knocked on the door. There could only be one other person who would do that.


    The old director¡¯s voice travelled over: ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner.¡±


    He then patted the door.


    No one dared to open the door. The sound soon stopped, and everyone then heard the sound of his footsteps walking away.


    The tense people in the room rxed instantly. They were all afraid of the director suddenly opening the door and seeing the situation inside.


    And then they would have their faces torn directly.


    Yan Jing Cai gasped and said: ¡°Director had always been calling us out to eat like that. He would knock on the door and then leave.¡±


    It was ike when you¡¯re notifying a inmate that it was time to eat.


    Su Min thought and said: ¡°Let¡¯s go out first and then we¡¯ll act as required.¡±


    In any case, he still had his snacks. It would be enough tost them for two more days so they wouldn¡¯t starve like this.


    Yan Jing Cai once again looked over at Shi Nansheng. His heart started to pound, and he quickly moved away his line of sight. He proceeded to open the door.


    He then froze in ce.


    Xu Yixiang was behind him. She urged: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going out? What are you doing blocking the way?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai gasped. His eyes widened, ¡°.........Director?¡±


    His voice was small. Only a single word escaped from his throat.


    Su Min was startled. He stood behind Yan Jing Cai and, taking advantage of his height, he saw the old director standing in the corridor.


    He appeared to not have left and had been waiting there the entire time.


    Yan Jing Cai swallowed and looked back at Su Min.


    He then clenched his hands into a fist and asked with difficulty: ¡°......Director, were you waiting for us?¡±


    The old director said: ¡°I saw that you weren¡¯ting out.¡±


    Xu Yuxiang was about to copse. She grabbed tightly onto Yan Jing Cai¡¯s clothes and whispered: ¡°Stop asking........stop asking.......¡±


    The more you ask, the more terrifying it was.


    Su Min whispered: ¡°Go to the dining room.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Jing Cai nodded and stuttered as he spoke to the director: ¡°Th, then let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    The old director said: ¡°Come. Xiao Chen is getting impatient.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai: ¡°...........¡±


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°...........¡±


    All the preparation that they had done mentally earlier was broken with the director¡¯s single sentence.


    The old director didn¡¯t notice their changes. He smiled and said: ¡°He made a lot of dishes today. You¡¯re in luck.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t feel very lucky.


    Su Min at the back only felt that the director had exposed himself too thoroughly.


    The old director didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. He turned around and led the way. He would turn back from time to time as he said: ¡°Hurry up. The food¡¯s going to get cold.¡±


    If you didn¡¯t say that, it would have been okay but now that it was said, it was very scary.


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang supported each other and held each other¡¯s hands tightly behind their backs. They looked like soldiers who were about to meet their doom.


    Su Min fell to the back of the group and he turned to close the door.


    He didn¡¯t move quickly and at this moment he saw the scene inside. He quickly reopened the door a little.


    Shi Nansheng¡¯s body on the bed had be transparent and then it disappeared in the room, leaving behind only shattered bones and blood stains.


    It was just like that young girl, but not so thorough.

 Chapter 69: Body

    <h4>Chapter 69: Body</h4>


    Su Min stopped in ce. He was shocked by this phenomenon. He didn¡¯t understand the reason behind this. Was it a mechanism for corpse destruction?


    But it seemed very unlikely.


    Yan Jing Cai turned back and shouted: ¡°Su Min, what are you doing there?¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses and closed the door, ¡°Coming.¡±


    Because they were on the first floor, they weren¡¯t far from the dining room. When the reached the dining table, the food on it was still steaming.


    It was currently summer, but it felt like early autumn at the orphanage.


    No fans were used during the day and even a single air conditioner couldn¡¯t be found but it had never been hot here.


    The old director said: ¡°I have already eaten. There is a sick child, so I¡¯ll go over to take a look. You guys eat slowly.¡±


    He watched them take their seats.


    Su Min who was about to sit down was stopped by the old director, ¡°This is your seat. Don¡¯t sit in the wrong ce.¡±


    Su Min looked over at the seat he pointed at.


    On the table were three tes of delicious looking dishes.


    He then looked at the others. The rest of them had the same single dish and even the cement was the same.


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Were they nning on adding a meal after a meal?


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang felt bad for Su Min.


    Su Min silently sat down.


    The old director then lectured him: ¡°You ate to little yesterday. That isn¡¯t good. You should eat more today.¡±


    Su Min smiled stiffly.


    The old director went back to the stairs with satisfaction.


    Yan Jing Cai saw him leave and quickly ran over to double check. He said: ¡°It¡¯s great that he¡¯s not watching us eat this time.¡±


    With him there, they couldn¡¯t do anything.


    Xu Yixiang said: ¡°Then let¡¯s quickly throw it away.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai recalled the severed finger, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. Let¡¯s checked and see if there¡¯s anything inside first.¡±


    He used his chopsticks and poked around his te. He even turned the entire dish over.


    There was originally green pepper piled up and, once spread out, it revealed the things inside.


    Yan Jing Cai¡¯s chopsticks stopped moving, ¡°This.......what¡¯s this?¡±


    Xu Yixiang looked at it and almost couldn¡¯t help falling off the chair. She stuttered: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s an e-eye?¡±


    Her food was the same as Yan Jing Cai¡¯s.


    Yan Jing Cai¡¯s chopsticks were pointed at an eyeball. It was buried under the vegetables and had appeared after going through the food.


    They didn¡¯t know how Xiao Chen cooked it but they could vaguely make out the shape of an eyeball.


    Han Qinqin quickly went through her food as well.


    Her expression soon turned bad, ¡°I also have it.¡±


    Su Min almost felt nauseous hearing their words.


    He looked at the three dishes in front of him and carefully poked through them, only to find nothing in there.


    The three all looked at him.


    Seeing that it was all normal, their looks changed into a look of resent and envy.


    Although Yan Jing Cai knew that the food couldn¡¯t be eaten, but just the fact that their food had problems while all three of Su Min¡¯s were okay left a strange taste in his mouth.


    Did they somehow offend Xiao Chen?


    Su Min looked up and was helpless: ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I won¡¯t eat it anyway.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai¡¯s eyes turned red, ¡°Why are yours fine? Did you secretly bribe Xiao Chen?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........What would I use to bribe him?¡±


    Xu Yixiang suddenly had a thought and was startled by it.


    Han Qinqin said: ¡°We don¡¯t even know if you¡¯re in this together with them.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t have a good impression of Han Qinqin so he didn¡¯t have any intention to exin himself to her. In any case, everyone apart from the male and female protagonists are just cannon fodders.


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°Let¡¯s dispose of the food first.¡±


    If the director returned after taking care of the child, then they would have to eat this under his watch.


    To be honest, no one was certain whether those were truly human eyes, but they were certain that they wouldn¡¯t eat it.


    Both Xu Yixiang and Yan Jing Cai could imagine what the scene could have been like while Xiao Chen was cooking.


    Xiao Chen must have dug his eyes out while cooking or it had fallen inside the pot as he cooked and stirred things up using his own hands.


    As they went out, Su Min whispered: ¡°This time change locations.¡±


    Although Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t understand, he still went to another ce with Xu Yixiang that was further away than yesterday.


    Only Han Qinqin wasn¡¯t willing and poured it out in the same ce.


    Afterwards, they all returned to their seats and acted like they had finished eating. The old director had still not returned.


    Su Min informed the others: ¡°Shi Nansheng¡¯s body disappeared.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai was shocked: ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it fine when we left?¡± Xu Yixiang gasped. She didn¡¯t want to recall that bloody scene, ¡°How did it disappear.¡±


    She didn¡¯t doubt Su Min¡¯s words. Afterall, everyone¡¯s lives were hanging from the same rope right now.


    Su Min had always been a little luckier than them and Xiao Chen appeared to favour him. Though thattter one probably wasn¡¯t something she should envy.


    Han Qinqin wasn¡¯t convinced, ¡°How could it have disappeared?¡±


    As she said this, she pushed away the chair and headed for Shi Nansheng¡¯s room.


    When Su Min left, he didn¡¯t lock the door and just closed it.


    ¡°She isn¡¯t reacting to things the same as us.¡± Yan Qing Cai grumbled: ¡°Something can happen if you go over just like that.¡±


    You could see the corridor from the dining room but they could only vaguely make out Han Qinqin¡¯s figure because the lights were too dark.


    Within a minute, Han Qinqin returned to the dining room.


    Su Min didn¡¯t look at her and suggested: ¡°I have decided to find the other children tonight. Are you guysing?¡±


    He could still remember what happened with the young girl Ming Chen.


    Yan Jing Cai frowned: ¡°Going to see them. But the director might find out and then we will...........¡±


    He was very afraid of the director.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s true but we still need to find out. We can change ces.¡±


    Xu Yuxiang asked: ¡°Why do we need to find out?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Because if we sit around not knowing anything, we¡¯re basically sitting around waiting for death.¡±


    Faced with this answer, Xu Yixiang couldn¡¯t refute.


    The most ignorant Shi Nansheng had met his end because he didn¡¯t know anything and ate Xiao Chen¡¯s finger. He not only died, his body was also missing.


    Yan Jing Cai suddenly looked around and whispered: ¡°Say, do you think the current director is the real director?¡±


    In this memory, the director was very kind and fair. Now, he felt very ufortable.


    The strangest person here was Xiao Chen.


    Social workers are normal in orphanages. What was strange was Xiao Chen himself.


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s not impossible.¡±


    If that was the case, then that would be the same as ¡°Murder Ind¡±. He felt that it was possible but the possibility of it being true was quite low.


    The children in this orphanage indeed exist.


    Yan Jing Cai realised that he had said the right thing, ¡°Look, have you guys been back over thest ten years? Have you seen what the director looks like now?¡±


    He himself had never returned and he only remembered the director through snippets of his memory.


    Han Qinqin said: ¡°No.¡±


    Hearing his words, Su Min suddenly remembered something: ¡°The orphanage should have everyone¡¯s file, right?¡±


    Although Xu Yixiang didn¡¯t work in this field, she understood the processes: ¡°They should have it. Afterall, the adoption process requires lots of things and the basic previous information would need to be provided.


    Su Min said: ¡°I want to check the archives.¡±


    In a ce like this with lots of stories, the archives will usually give them the most information. This was like how it was back in ¡°University Thriller¡±.


    He had found a group photo of everyone in the archives so perhaps there may be a group photo here at the orphanage.


    Han Qinqin said: ¡°If you go around like that, you¡¯ll die fast.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai retorted: ¡°You¡¯ll also die if you don¡¯t move.¡±


    For now, they have only been adding additional ingredients to the food. Later, they may even find things like bugs.


    Han Qinqin sneered: ¡°Then do it yourself.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°Let¡¯s not dy things too long and do it now. If you won¡¯t want to, you can go keep an eye on the director.¡±


    Han Qinqin said: ¡°I¡¯m busy. I¡¯m going back to my room.¡±


    Asking her to watch him was practically making her do the most dangerous task. She wouldn¡¯t do something as dumb as throwing herself in with full knowledge of the risks.


    Su Min was expressionless, ¡°Up to you.¡±


    Hearing that, Han Qinqin turned and walked away. Her heels ttered against the ground and the sound slowly got smaller and smaller before finally disappearing.


    The dining room was quiet for a moment. Yan Jing Cai then said: ¡°Good riddance.¡±


    To put it more crudely, he was even afraid of her dragging them down.


    Dragging them down wasn¡¯t something that he was afraid of. What he was afraid of the most was a useless teammate or one whose scream would attract the attention of everyone in the orphanage.


    Now the three remaining are all those who are in the know. Perfect.


    Su Min looked at the time, ¡°It¡¯s nine o¡¯clock now. There¡¯s still three hours before midnight. Let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    At midnight, he would receive a new hint.


    This hint would often be rted to the next casualty so he naturally hoped that everyone could live.


    Xu Yixiang nodded and said: ¡°Yes, let¡¯s hurry. The earlier the better. Otherwise we will need to eat a few more meals.¡±


    Not eating meal after meal would lead to them starving themselves to death.


    They were all relying on Su Min¡¯s snacks. Although the felt bad, they could only do it if they wanted to live.


    The three of them left the dining room and went up the stairs. Because he was definitely not on the first or second floor and they had not gone to the third floor yet, they went there first. If they really couldn¡¯t find it, they may need to go to the other side with the children.


    When they went upstairs, they deliberately lowered their voices.


    Afterall, if the old director noticed something and asked about it, they will have think of something to say in return.


    Xu Yixiang carefully moved over and looked at Su Min. She whispered in a small voice: ¡°That, Su Min......That night......Did.......¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand, ¡°What?¡±


    Xu Yixiang threw out the question, ¡°Did Xiao Chen force himself on you?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°???¡±


    Xu Yixiang felt that her spections made sense. Otherwise why would Xiao Chen be biased towards Su Min? There definitely was something going on.


    Shebined it with the scene she witnessed and that was what she concluded with.


    Su Min: ¡°........You¡¯re thinking too much.¡±


    He realised that the female protagonist of this horror movie had really good imagination. She would think of one thing on minute and then think of something else another minute.


    Xu Yixiang looked at him, ¡°I¡¯m really just thinking too much?¡±


    Su Min looked at her seriously, ¡°Really.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t correct Xu Yixiang¡¯s thoughts, he was afraid of Chen Su getting angry when he finds out.


    Xu Yixiang directed her attention to something else and was shocked: ¡°Ah, then that means someone really was forcing themself on you? You really bribed a ghost..........¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Why would he go and bribe Chen Su........


    Su Min patted Yan Jing Cai who was looking around fearfully and advised him: ¡°Your girlfriend seems very panicked.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai quickly turned around and pulled Xu Yixiang into his arms. Heforted her: ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Xu Yixiang covered her mouth and didn¡¯t want to talk.

 Chapter 70: Photo

    <h4>Chapter 70: Photo</h4>


    After Yan Jing Cai took Xu Yixiang away, Su Min felt much more rxed.


    He was a little overwhelmed by that female protagonist with very imaginative thoughts.


    When they reached the third floor, Yan Jing Cai stopped, ¡°We¡¯re here.¡±


    They lived on the second floor and had not had the chance to go to the third floor. After getting out of the stairwell, they saw locked rooms.


    Unlike the floors below, there were only a few doors here. On both the right- and left-hand side, which also happen to correspond with the dining hall downstairs, were rooms that were locked up.


    Their memories of this ce from more than ten years ago were very faint.


    Yan Jing Cai tried to recall a little, ¡°We seemed to havee to the third floor before when we were young.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t receive much memories, but he still possessed the ones that he needed, ¡°Yes, when we were ying hide and seek.¡±


    When they were young, they didn¡¯t have much. All they could do was y games like these.


    ording to his script, Yan Jing Cai and Su Min often yed games together after their rtionship improved and there were also several other children.


    The game of hide and seek relied on how well one could hide.


    There were only a few ces where the children can hide in the orphanage, and he and Yang Jing Cai hid in many of those. After they had nowhere else to hide, they came up to the third floor.


    But they were still young at that time and they didn¡¯t know much even if they saw anything.


    Xu Yixiang pointed at the closest room, ¡°Let¡¯s try this one first. It¡¯ll be convenient to run out if we need toter.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai walked over, ¡°The door is locked.¡±


    Su Min looked at it, ¡°Let me borrow your hair pin.¡±


    Xu Yixiang didn¡¯t understand and handed over the small hair pin. She whispered: ¡°You¡¯re going to pick it?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t actually difficult. The lock was very old, and it was also just a normal padlock, not the advanced locks you find nowadays.


    After about a minute, the lock was opened.


    Su Min turned around and saw Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang¡¯splicated expressions, ¡°Have you been picking locks all these years?¡±


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    He returned the hair pin to Xu Yixiang, ignored the protagonists with exaggerated imaginations and proceeded to enter the room.


    Xu Yixiang said: ¡°I¡¯m not going in.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°If you¡¯re not going in, where are you going?¡±


    Xu Yixiang volunteered to go down and act as lookout, ¡°I¡¯ll warn you if I hear anything. You guys be careful.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai thought about it, ¡°Okay then. You must be careful too.¡±


    He watched Xu Yixiang go downstairs before he also entered the room.


    Doing something sneaky like this was very nerve-wracking.


    The room should be an archive room. There was a bookshelf in the middle with many old books sitting on it. You couldn¡¯t tell if there were files there as well.


    As soon as Su Min entered, he could smell something mouldy.


    He was very familiar with this smell. It was the smell paper made after it was left around for a long time.


    He also heard the conversation between the two protagonists.


    Xu Yixiang was looking out from the stairs. Although there wasn¡¯t any danger at the moment, something could happen so they had to hurry up.


    There were a lot of things in the archive room and they weren¡¯tbelled with years and the like. Su Min could only take them out one by one.


    There was even an ounting book here.


    The book he had in his hand listed the sponsors to the orphanage from ten years ago. He had never heard of them, but he could tell that they must have been set up by the movie as rich characters.


    At the end of the ounting book were thepany¡¯s name and their sponsored amount¡¯s.


    Happy Home was very prosperous at that time, so the number of sponsors filled an entire page.


    Su Min casually flipped a few pages and ced it back after seeing that there wasn¡¯t anything useful.


    He looked at the bookshelf for a long time before finally pulling out a file covered with a lot of dust. When he opened it, he saw a photo.


    The photo had turned yellow and some of the people in the photo were hard to discern.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What is this? Our photos from back then?¡±


    Hearing the word photo, Yan Jing Cai quickly came over. He squinted for a moment, ¡°This is us here. Looks like it was taken by the director.¡±


    That¡¯s why the director didn¡¯t appear in any of the photos.


    In the photo, he stood in the centre while Su Min stood at the side.


    Su Min could feel the age of this photo, ¡°Since we took it back then, then they may have photos taken now.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai thought about it, ¡°Seems like they take photos every year. I remember also taking a photo the next year and since we got along well, we stood together.¡±


    The third year, Su Min left the orphanage.


    After that, Yan Jing Cai also left the orphanage and it was only now that they have reunited after separating for so long.


    Su Min stored away the photo, ¡°Then let¡¯s find thetest one.¡±


    The files here were too messy and they weren¡¯t organised. The director probably had never organised them.


    The orphanage was initially funded on a regr basis by someone, so it was okay to hire people but now there arent¡¯ anyone around.


    They didn¡¯t know if the two remaining are humans or ghosts.


    Since there is a photo, then their mission was to find thetest one.


    The lights in the archive room was very dim. Su Min and Yan Jing Cai used their phone shlight and used it to help them see.


    There shouldn¡¯t be as much dust on thetest files. He turned over a few and finally found a new one.


    The moment he opened the folder, a photo suddenly fell out.


    Su Min picked it up and felt that the photo was quite new. He turned it around and saw that it was indeed the case. It had the date written on it. It was takenst summer.


    Because there were not many people left at the orphanage at that time, there were only about a dozen people in the photo.


    Su Min nced over it. Among the children at the front was the young girl who had fallen off the building. She stood at the centre.


    The two other children who ate with them at lunch were also in the photo.


    Su Min counted the heads. There was a total of nine children in the photo and they stood in two rows. Four stood at the front while five stood at the back.


    It was two more than the current number of people now.


    The old director wasn¡¯t in there. He was probably the one taking the photo.


    As for those who didn¡¯t appear in the photo, there should be Xiao Chen. The rest were unclear. There may also be children who were reluctant to have their photos taken.


    Thinking this, Su Min suddenly stopped.


    He looked at the photo again. None of the nine children was Ming Ming, the one who asked him to y games.


    The old director treated Ming Ming as an orphan staying here earlier so why didn¡¯t he appear in the photo? Was it because he didn¡¯t want his photo taken?


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what exactly happened that year.


    ¡°What at you looking at that¡¯s making you lost in your thoughts?¡± Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t hear him and walked over to check on him, ¡°What¡¯s this?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°This is thetest photo.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai looked over.


    He asked: ¡°There are nine children here and now there are only seven of them. Were those two adoped?¡±


    The key point was that there were still children that they had never seen before so they couldn¡¯t tell which ones had already been adopted.


    Su Min: ¡°Take a closer look.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai looked closer, but he didn¡¯t see anything. Instead he recalled a ghost story, ¡°What did you see? Did you see another ghost in there?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    He and his girlfriend are a match made in heaven.


    Su Min pointed at the photo, ¡°Do you remember that Ming Ming? The childughing in the corner. He¡¯s not in the photo.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai checked and saw that he was indeed not there.


    He spected: ¡°Is he a ghost?¡±


    Su Min shook his head and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the director¡¯s behaviour that day made it look as if Ming Ming is human.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai: ¡°What if neither of them are human?¡±


    That was also possible. The two ghosts working together to trick them. That was very possible.


    ¡°It is possible.¡± Su Min nced at him and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go look for Ming Ming¡¯s file first.¡±


    Ming Ming¡¯s file should record whether he had been adopted and whether he had died.


    Su Min picked up the file he found earlier and flipped through it.


    Because the orphanage only had a few children, he went through the records and found Ming Ming¡¯s records in about ten seconds.


    ..........


    Xu Yixiang stood by the stairs on the second floor


    She stood there because if she stood at the third floor and someone came up, they would have nowhere to escape apart from hiding in the third floor.


    She didn¡¯t know if they managed to find anything useful up there.


    She thought about this nervously when she suddenly heard slow footsteps below. It clearly wasn¡¯t Han Qinqin¡¯s.


    Xu Yixiang felt all the hair on her body rising.


    She hurried upstairs and patted the door: ¡°Come out, the director ising up.¡±


    Fortunately, the door to the archive room was close to the stairs and not far away.


    Su Min and Yan Jing Cai inside were startled.


    Su Min quickly shoved the photo into his pocket and ced the file back, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    Xu Yixiang warned them and then ran back downstairs to try and dy the director.


    Perhaps it was because he was quite old, it took a long time for the old director to reach the second floor. He saw Xu Yixiang standing there.


    Xu Yixiang revealed a smile, ¡°Director.¡±


    She was trembling. She was afraid of the old director suddenly exploding in anger.


    The old director¡¯s footsteps didn¡¯t stop. He slowly walked up step by step, ¡°What are you guys standing here for?¡±


    ¡°Just getting ready to return to our rooms.¡±


    Hearing the voice behind her, Xu Yixiang turned back and saw that Yan Jing Cai and Su Min had bothe down. She breathed a sigh of relief.


    Yan Jing Cai swallowed and asked nervously: ¡°Why did directore up? Did you need something?¡±


    The old director nodded, ¡°Yes, something very important.¡±


    The hearts of the three people there stopped. They didn¡¯t know what he was going to say next.


    The director was usually smiling but he currently had a stern expression. He suddenly asked: ¡°Did you eat all the food?¡±


    At this moment, his expressionless face was hidden in the dimly lit corridor. It looked a little ghastly.


    Hearing those words, Su Min felt very nervous.


    Yan Jing Cai nced at Su Min. Did the director find out about them disposing of the food?


    Su Min tentatively asked: ¡°Why do you ask that? The food was delicious.¡±


    He was afraid of triggering his death g after he asked that.


    The old director asked: ¡°It¡¯s delicious?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai echoed: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s delicious.¡±


    ¡°Delicious?¡± The old director suddenly raised his voice: ¡°If it¡¯s delicious then why did you throw it out?¡±


    Su Min¡¯s back went cold.


    Xu Yixiang subconsciously denied it: ¡°No, we didn¡¯t.¡±


    The old director stared at the three of them and then waved his hand: ¡°I saw the food Han Qinqin poured out. What about you guys?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang¡¯s eyes widened.


    They had changed locations this time and had poured it out at a ce much further away than the original location. It would be difficult to find unless you looked very closely.


    Unexpectedly, Han Qinqin¡¯s was discovered.


    If Su Min didn¡¯t suggest changing locations back then, they would have already been found out.


    Yan Jing Cai said stiffly: ¡°She threw it out. We didn¡¯t.¡±


    Although everyone¡¯s food was the same, they were also slightly different.


    The old director was doubtful, ¡°Really didn¡¯t?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai: ¡°Really!¡±


    How could they admit to that?


    The old director sighed; ¡°Sigh, Xiao Chen is just a social worker, so his main job isn¡¯t cooking. It¡¯s inevitable that some small mistakes can happen so don¡¯t be too harsh on him.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai only flushed red and didn¡¯t dare refute.


    What small mistake? He even put his own finger and eyes into the food. If it was a big mistake, then I¡¯m afraid he would stir fry his head in instead.


    If you leave out Su Min, the head would have to be split into three portions amongst them!

 Chapter 71: Breeze

    <h4>Chapter 71: Breeze</h4>


    What it meant by separating it into three portions, Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t dare imagine it.


    He really didn¡¯t want to see at cut open head sitting on his te. He was afraid that he might vomit immediately at the sight of it.


    Xi Yixiang patted Yan Jing Cai¡¯s back fiercely and said through gritted teeth: ¡°Okay, okay. We¡¯ll pay attention and definitely won¡¯t........throw them out.¡±


    Su Min who stood at the back felt distressed for Yan Jing Cai¡¯s back.


    With her using that much strength to pat his back, he didn¡¯t dare imagine how it felt.


    The old director who was reassured nodded, ¡°I have taught you all since young that it is shameful to waste things so you cannot throw out the food. You must eat them all and don¡¯t waste them. Understood?¡±


    Su Min responded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°We won¡¯t. We really won¡¯t.¡±


    The old director looked at the three of them carefully to confirm that they weren¡¯t lying: ¡°Since this is the case then I¡¯ll go back. You should to go sleep earlier tonight. Will you be having breakfast tomorrow morning?¡±


    The three said in unison: ¡°No.¡±


    The old director narrowed his eyes, ¡°It¡¯s bad for you not to eat.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°Director, us young people have trouble getting up in the morning......so we don¡¯t usually eat breakfast. You don¡¯t need to prepare it for us.¡±


    The old director nodded, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    He turned and went downstairs. Seeing the directors back disappear down the stairs, Yan Jing Cai and the others breathed a sigh of relief.


    No one expected him to find out about them disposing of the food.


    To be honest, the first location where they had threw it out at wasn¡¯t very conspicuous and you would need to look very carefully to find it. Unexpectedly, he had really noticed it.


    Xu Yixiang went downstairs to ensure that the director had left and then ran back up. She asked: ¡°How did you know the director would find out?¡±


    Did you really bribe a ghost?


    Su Min said: ¡°Intuition.¡±


    He didn¡¯t think that much at that time and just suggested it subconsciously. He didn¡¯t expect it to really happen.


    Su Min who finished saying that saw Xu Yixiang looking at him with a ¡°you¡¯re definitely just making excuses¡± and ¡°don¡¯t deceive yourself¡± look.


    He really......has no words.


    Yan Jing Cai thought of something else, ¡°Han Qinqin was discovered. Will she end up the same as Shi Nansheng?¡±


    Afterall, it also had something to do with the food.


    Su Min thought for a few seconds and said: ¡°If that is the case then Han Qinqin¡¯s quite unlucky today. Her method of death should be different to Shi Nansheng¡¯s.


    You offend Xiao Chen by eating the finger, but you offend the director by pouring out the food.


    From the looks of it, the director really might not be human and may just be disguised as a human. It looks like Han Qinqin would die very miserably.


    It was usually the normal looking ones that are the craziest.


    The cinema would give him a new hint tonight. He suspected that it would probably be rted to Han Qinqin.


    Su Min threw away those thoughts, ¡°Are you guys hungry?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai looked embarrassed, ¡°Hungry.¡±


    Having not eaten properly for a whole day, it was aplete contrast to his usual diet. How could he not be hungry?


    Su Minughed, ¡°Then let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai silently swallowed, ¡°How many snacks did you bring? Why do you still have more after we ate all that?¡±


    He didn¡¯t pay attention to how much he had eaten this afternoon.


    Su Min thought back, ¡°I think it shouldst us until the end of tomorrow. We can only eat sparingly. Otherwise we would end up hungry after finishing it all and end up eating Xiao Chen¡¯s food.¡±


    Hearing Xiao Chen, Yan Jing Cai¡¯s expression instantly changed.


    The psychological shadow left by him was too strong. He didn¡¯t expect him to be able to have all those tricks up his sleeves with the food. He had never seen such a scary chef.


    After returning to the room, Su Min opened his suitcase.


    In fact, he had brought along dry biscuits but, because it didn¡¯t taste as good as the other snacks, he kept it at the bottom and left it forter. He pulled out a few at the top first.


    Xu Yixiang was dumbfounded, ¡°You¡¯re even more amazing than I am.¡±


    More than half the suitcase was filled with food. How could he think of bringing so much here? This Su Min really is a scary person.


    She had only heard about Su Min through Yan Jing Cai but now she well and truly understood that Su Min was a very strange person.


    Su Min handed over two boxes of Oreos, ¡°No milk.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai received it, ¡°You can still eat it without milk.¡±


    Being able to eat this is already very good, okay?


    Su Min opened a packet of dried cranberries. He inspected the room as he ate, and he locked the room from the inside.


    He softened his voice: ¡°I found Ming Ming¡¯s file earlier.¡±


    Xu Yixiang asked unconsciously: ¡°Human?¡±


    Su Min recalled the contents, ¡°The file stated that Ming Ming came herest spring and was adopted by someone but was soon sent back. Since then, he had always been staying in the orphanage.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai stopped his act of eating, ¡°It doesn¡¯t sound strange. He may have been adopted when the photo was taken.¡±


    ¡°Maybe.¡± Su Min thought about it, ¡°He probably had some problems, so he was sent back. He¡¯s probably human.¡±


    But if Ming Ming was human, then what was going on with the game of Statue that night?


    Su Min still remembered that incident. It gave him a very strange feeling and Ming Ming really didn¡¯t look human at that time.


    It was too contradictory.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we look for the other children that we haven¡¯t seen until now?¡± Xu Yixiang bit onto a biscuit, ¡°They¡¯ve never appeared together, and director even mentioned that they¡¯re sick. We can use that as an excuse to see them.¡±


    The old director mentioned that there were only seven children.


    They had already seen four so there were another three that had not yet appeared. They didn¡¯t now if they truly did exist.


    Su Min said: ¡°We¡¯ll go and see tomorrow. It¡¯s not safe at night.¡±


    He also wanted to go to the other side. There were no clues here and the movie is rted to the orphanage so the children might hold the clues.


    Xu Yixiang touched Yan Jing Cai and whispered a few words to him.


    Yan Jing Cai turned over and said to Su Min: ¡°I¡¯ll apany Xu Yixiang over to the other side. You be careful.¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°En.¡±


    The couple finally left to chat with each other. He had thought that they would stay in the room the whole time.


    The room became quieter as soon as they left.


    Su Min opened the window and a gust of wind blew over. There was no moonlight outside. Everything was dark.


    Chen Su then suddenly appeared beside him. His presence was very obvious.


    Su Min didn¡¯t say anything. He just ate his snack in silence and then prepared to close the window.


    Before he could do that, Chen Su took the initiative and spoke up: ¡°What do you think of her suggestion?¡±


    Su Min pulled out another dried cranberry and asked, ¡°What suggestion?¡±


    Chen Su wasn¡¯t happy. How could he forget so quickly?: ¡°She asked if you bribed a ghost but you didn¡¯t. We don¡¯t we make that the truth?¡±


    Su Min just finished eating when he heard his words. He turned around to look at him, but he still couldn¡¯t see his face, ¡°You peeked.¡±


    How did he know about it? He wasn¡¯t there earlier.


    Chen Su said: ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t believe him, ¡°Don¡¯t bother me watching the movie.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°I¡¯m also from the movie.¡±


    ¡°Then tell me what your role is.¡± Su Min now was interested, ¡°Apart from the identity of Jing Xian, what other identities do you have?¡±


    He had appeared in several movies after that and he would appear without being called for, so it wasn¡¯t wrong calling him a Jing Xian.


    So Su Min was suspicious of his identity.


    Chen Su chuckled, ¡°I¡¯ve also been a patient.¡±


    As soon as the word patient appeared, Su Min threw the snacks at him. The snacks passed through Chen Su¡¯s body and fell to the ground.


    Yan Jing Cai who had just returned to get his clothes was startled by this. He didn¡¯t see Chen Su there and whispered, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Min took a deep breath, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai looked around suspicious, ¡°You be careful.¡±


    The lights in the room weren¡¯t on. He felt that Su Min was probably mulling over his thoughts in the dark and just left the room after fumbling around in the dark room a little.


    Su Min bypassed Chen Su and picked up the snacks on the ground. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t fall out from the bag or they would have less to eat.


    He ced emphasis on each word: ¡°What damned patient were you?¡±


    Chen Su said innocently: ¡°I was your patient.¡±


    Su Min sneered: ¡°I don¡¯t remember having a patient like you.¡±


    Chen Su moved over and got close to his neck. He breathed slowly at that intimate distance, ¡°Have you forgotten about what happened?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Forgot.¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°.........¡±


    Finally rendering the other party speechless, Su Min calmed himself down. He no longer paid attention to the ghostly Chen Su.


    After a while Chen Su slowly spoke up: ¡°Snacks are bad for your health.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°If I don¡¯t eat, I¡¯ll starve to death.¡±


    Although Xiao Chen didn¡¯t add anything to his food, he didn¡¯t know if he used his hand to make it and whether it was still edible.


    Chen Su said earnestly: ¡°I was telling the truth earlier.¡±


    Su Min squeezed the bag in his hand and said: ¡°Then I would rather eat the snacks. Can you be as sour or as sweet as them?¡±


    The dried cranberries were something his original character bought, and he casually packed it in preparation for the orphanage. He didn¡¯t expect it to suit his taste.


    Chen Su spoke seriously: ¡°Of course I can.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........My god, you¡¯re too narcissistic.¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°................¡±


    Why did he feel that Su Min is getting better and better at speaking?


    Su Min ate several pieces of preserved fruits and was a little pleased about being able to render Chen Su speechless. It was even evident just looking at his expression.


    Chen Su saw this clearly too.


    While Su Min wasn¡¯t paying attention, he carried him over to the windowsill. Su Min who was caught off guard was startled causing the dried cranberries in his hand to fall to the ground.


    Su Min was angry: ¡°Are you crazy?¡±


    Chen Su said softly: ¡°Compensate you.¡±


    After saying that, he lowered his head and kissed Su Min. He used his hand to grip him tightly to prevent him from falling down.


    Su Min¡¯s back was empty and the sensation of being about to fall off any minute made him uncontrobly tense up. He grabbed Chen Su¡¯s shoulder for support.


    His mind got more and more muddled.


    The door to the room suddenly opened.


    Su Min returned to his senses and was a little stunned when he saw Yan Jing Caie in.


    Yan Jing Cai was also a little surprised. He muttered, ¡°.......Su Min, why are you sitting on the windowsill now?¡±


    From his point of view, Su Min was sitting alone on the windowsill. As long as he leaned back slightly, he would fall off.


    Don¡¯t tell me he has given up and wants to end his life?


    Su Min¡¯s seemingly empty hands were holding tightly onto Chen Su. He heard the other party groan a little and he suspected that a ghost could also feel pain.


    He said to the person at the door: ¡°I........I just wanted some fresh air.¡±


    ¡°.......Then be careful.¡± Yan Jing Cai had a shocked expression, ¡°That is too dangerous. You shoulde down.¡±


    Chen Su was blocking in front of Su Min. He bit onto Su Min¡¯s chin.


    Su Min found it itchy but he was afraid of being discovered by the two protagonists, so he pretended to hum in response.


    Yan Jing Cai: ¡°You¡¯re still noting down?¡±


    As they spoke, Chen Su had already moved from his chin down to his neck. asionally he would lick it, like he was tasting something delicious, but no one saw it.


    Su Min pushed Chen Su and said through gritted teeth: ¡°Can you get lost?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai was in disbelief: ¡°What did you say?¡±


    He was actually cursed at and was asked to get out.


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    No, I didn¡¯t, I wasn¡¯t speaking to you.


    Xu Yixiang who followed behind him saw this scene and her expression changed drastically. She shouted: ¡°Su Min, don¡¯t do this! You won¡¯t die jumping off the second floor and will only end up in a wheelchair!¡±

 Chapter 72: Beating

    <h4>Chapter 72: Beating</h4>


    When Xu Yixiang came in, she saw Su Min sitting there. The curtain around him billowed in the wind making him look like he was about to fly off with the wind.


    She had a good impression of Su Min and didn¡¯t want him to jump.


    And so she blurted that sentence out. Although she realisedter that it didn¡¯t sound right, it was toote to take it back.


    Conversely, Su Min was shocked by Xu Yixiang¡¯s shout and almost fell because of that.


    Fortunately, Chen Su had him in his hold and had him pinned to the windowsill. Although the others couldn¡¯t see it, Su Min could see it clearly himself.


    He even felt like he was being teased.


    Su Min took a deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t have the intention to jump.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t jump off.¡± Xu Yixiang walked over and tried to persuade him, ¡°Although we may not have much hope, we can¡¯t give up so easily. Also, if you jump off now, what if we end up being able to leave tomorrow?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°???¡±


    What is she on about?


    Chen Su bit his throat, ¡°Does this feel good?¡±


    His voice was slightly hoarse.


    In all honesty, Su Min was quite sensitive there. When Chen Su touched it, he could keenly sense Su Min¡¯s reaction.


    Su Min answered contrarily: ¡°Feels bad.¡±


    Xu Yixiang thought he was talking to her, ¡°If it feels bad you should hurry ande down. You can catch a cold like this, and you¡¯ll feel even worse like that.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai nodded nonstop.


    Hearing her words, Su Min suddenly thought of the words of concern he would typically hear from the elders. The female protagonist suddenly felt like the elders nagging at home.


    Su Min tried to shake his head, but he couldn¡¯t.


    Chen Suughed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll let you feel even better.¡±


    Su Min felt that his tone sounded like he was saying ¡°feel good with me¡± and ¡°let¡¯s feel good together¡±.


    With this kind of bastard lineing out from Chen Su¡¯s mouth, it gave him the urge to p him and beat him up.


    But unfortunately, he was pinned in ce by the other party and he couldn¡¯t move.


    The male and female protagonist stood directly opposite him. They stared at him without blinking but they knew nothing about Chen Su and his actions.


    Chen Su kissed his chin.


    Su Min¡¯s toes couldn¡¯t help but curl up. He raised his head slightly.


    This strange action of his confused Xu Yixiang and Yan Jing Cai. They only felt that things were getting more dangerous.


    Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t know what was wrong and could only say the same thing: ¡°Su Min, hurry ande down. No matter how despaired you feel, you can¡¯t end your life like that.¡±


    Xu Yixiang had more to say. ¡°Su Min, think properly first. With the second floor being so low, you won¡¯t die from that. At most you would get a few broken bones or be disabled. Do you really want to suffer like that? Do you want to spend the rest of your life in a wheelchair?


    Su Min felt that her words were very reasonable.


    He restrained his voice: ¡°I was just ge.....getting some air. I¡¯ll get down now. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    After he said that, he let out a quiet hum.


    Xu Yixiang found it even more strange. Why did that voice sound so delicate? Although it was soft, she even heard the sound being dragged out at the end.


    Suddenly, a thought came to mind.


    Her eyes widened and she breathed deeply a few times. She grabbed Yan Jing Cai¡¯s arm, ¡°Su Min, we won¡¯t bother you anymore. Just pay attention to safety.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai was dragged out by her with a look of confusion.


    Xu Yixiang even considerately closed the door while reminding him: ¡°Be sure to pay attention to safety. Don¡¯t be on the short end of the stick.¡±


    The two quickly disappeared from the room. With the door closed, it was as if they had never appeared.


    Su Min: ¡°???¡±


    What was going on? Why wasn¡¯t the female protagonist persuading him anymore? Why wasn¡¯t the male protagonist worried anymore? With them running off like that, he suddenly felt unsafe.


    Chen Su couldn¡¯t hold back hisughter, ¡°They abandoned you.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min angrily red at him. He used him: ¡°The culprit even has the nerve to say that?¡±


    The male and female protagonist definitely won¡¯t abandon him.


    ......


    Outside the room.


    Yan Jing Cai still wanted to go back in the room. Heined: ¡°With using out like this, what if Su Min does something dumb?¡±


    He felt that Su Min looked very vulnerable like that.


    Xu Yixiang stopped him, ¡°I realised that we were just thinking to much. He probably really just wanted to get some air. Don¡¯t you know Su Min¡¯s personality?¡±


    Su Min was too pitiful. He even had to bribe a ghost.


    Yan Jing Cai was convinced by her words, ¡°What you said makes sense. Then let¡¯s check on himter just to be safe.¡±


    Xu Yixiang nodded and pulled him away.


    ..........


    An hourter, Xu Yixiang and Yan Jing Cai returned to the room.


    They had just finished washing up so they were very cautious when they entered fearing that something terrible might be lying in wait for them.


    Su Min was sitting on the bed.


    Hearing their sounds, he looked up.


    Xu Yixiang coughed a few times, ¡°Su Min you¡¯re done getting air? Do you want to go wash up? It¡¯s not good washing up toote.¡±


    Su Min nodded and made a sound of agreement.


    When he left the room, Xu Yixiang breathed a sigh of relief. She flew over to the windowsill and looked around but didn¡¯t see anything.


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°What are you looking for?¡±


    Xu Yixiang didn¡¯t even look back, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t find anything. She had wanted to see if she could find clues left behind by the other party, but she didn¡¯t find anything.


    She wondered if it was Xiao Chen.


    As soon as this idea appeared in her mind, she felt a cold breeze blow by and couldn¡¯t help but shiver. She quickly closed the window.


    The cold sensation still didn¡¯t disappear.


    Xu Yixiang returned to Yan Jing Cai¡¯s bed, ¡°I¡¯ll sleep here tonight. I don¡¯t want to sleep with Han Qinqin.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to sleep over there fearing that she would be killed in the middle of the night, so she wanted to squeeze in with Yan Jing Cai for the night.


    In any case, their lives were at risk here so who would have the energy to think about anything else. The two of them haven¡¯t gone that far yet and she believed in Yan Jing Cai¡¯s character.


    ¡°Okay.¡± Yan Jing Cai thought about it, ¡°Su Min probably wouldn¡¯t mind. We just need to make sure we don¡¯t bother him and it should be fine.¡±


    Xu Yixiang nodded, ¡°I have a feeling something will happen tonight.¡±


    This was also her sixth sense. As for what was going to happen tonight, she wasn¡¯t sure.


    It was now just pass eleven o¡¯clock. There was less than an hour left until the next day.


    ***


    After Su Min left the bathroom, he entered the empty corridor.


    It was dark on both sides while the corridor on the other end was dimly lit to indicate that there was someone staying there.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how many children lived on the right side of the second floor.


    Although it wasn¡¯t very safe both during the day and at night, it felt even more dangerous at night so he could only check it out tomorrow during the day.


    However, as he neared the room, something shed by and a figure appeared in front of him.


    Seeing the figure, Su Min became vignt, ¡°Ming Ming?¡±


    The young boy stood there with his face obscured by the shadows. Although you could only see below his neck, Su Min felt that he was Ming Ming.


    This strange feeling could only be Ming Ming.


    Unless the other children that he had not yet seen also would give him that feeling.


    The other party didn¡¯t answer. Su Min tentatively took a step forward only to see that Ming Ming had also taken a step forward to reveal his chin from the shadows.


    With every step he took, Ming Ming also took a step.


    Su Min felt a little numb. The distance between him and Ming Ming would gradually close like this and, before he could reach the door, Ming Ming would be standing next to him.


    He naturally couldn¡¯t leave things like this.


    The moment Ming Ming reaches him before he reached the door, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter the room.


    Su Min took arge step.


    By taking a few steps like this, when he reached the edge of the door, Ming Ming was opposite him and he could clearly see his expression.


    The expressionless face now revealed a smile.


    All these signs clearly indicated that he wasn¡¯t a normal child.


    Su Min recalled the contents of the file which mentioned him being sent back. He had previously suspected that something may have gone wrong.


    Now that he thought about it, with him doing something like this in the middle of the night, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the adoptive family sent him back.


    But he still didn¡¯t¡¯ know what happened at the orphanage.


    Su Min hesitantly asked: ¡°It¡¯s sote. Do you need something?¡±


    Ming Ming didn¡¯t answer. He just continued to stare straight at him.


    Su Min noticed that there appeared to be a cross hanging from his neck. He didn¡¯t know if it was something the old director made him wear.


    There was also a cross at the top of the orphanage building.


    Su Min and the boy stood there in stalemate for a long time. Eventually he decided to ignore it and quickly dashed in the room.


    Ming Ming remained standing outside.


    Yan Jing Cai was still awake. Seeing his actions, he asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Min stood by the door, ¡°Ming Ming is outside.¡±


    ¡°Thatughing boy?¡± Xu Yixiang quickly got up from the bed and came over, ¡°Why did he suddenly appear here?¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°Not sure. He suddenly appeared.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know when and where exactly Ming Ming appeared, but he guessed that he probably was at the end of the corridor the moment he left the bathroom.


    A faintughter was heard outside.


    Xu Yixiang¡¯s arms were covered in goosebumps, ¡°This little brat is too scary.¡±


    Ignoring the fact that he was giggling in the corner earlier, he was now giggling outside their room. It was very terrifying hearing it in the middle of the night.


    Su Min returned to his bed, ¡°For now, don¡¯t open the door.¡±


    He still couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning behind Ming Ming¡¯s smile. It gave him a very strange feeling.


    They didn¡¯t know what would happen if they opened the door and a closed door reassured them a little more.


    Yan Jing Cai was restless. He guessed: ¡°Do you think he would break in? Last time he entered a room by himself.¡±


    ¡°Not sure.¡± Su Min thought it was unlikely and reassured him: ¡°Probably won¡¯t.¡±


    He wouldn¡¯t kill them all tonight. If he did, the movie wouldn¡¯t work.


    Yan Jing Cai spoke dejectedly, ¡°I sure hope he won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Min suddenly asked: ¡°What¡¯s Han Qinqin doing now?¡±


    ¡°Han Qinqin?¡± Xu Yixiang thought for a moment, ¡°She didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything special. She was just ying on her phone in bed and is probably asleep now. She sleeps quite early.¡±


    The phone couldn¡¯t connect to the outside so she didn¡¯t know what she could be doing on her phone.


    But she wasn¡¯t close to Han Qinqin so she naturally wouldn¡¯t ask.


    Su Min didn¡¯t think much of it. Heid back in bed, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep soon. Tomorrow we still have a lot to do.¡±


    The lights in the room were on. Everyone decided not to turn off the lights for the night.


    Although it wasn¡¯t very bright because it was quite old, it was enough to give them a sense a security.


    At some unknown point in time, the giggling outside stopped.


    Su Min finally let out a sigh of relief and his heart calmed down.


    By suddenly rxing after a tense day, sleep very quickly took over.


    Late into the night, Su Min was awakened by the cinema¡¯s prompt.


    ¡¾Audience Member Su Min, congrattions on surviving through another day. Please keep up the good work. Today¡¯s hint: Pantry.¡¿


    Still in a half-asleep state, Su Min¡¯s mind was muddled


    By the time he opened his eyes again, it was gradually getting brighter outside. Su Min suddenly sat up and looked at the dark sky outside.


    He didn¡¯t retain much memory of the pantry and he couldn¡¯t remember where it was. He also had not seen a pantry anywhere during his stay at the orphanage the past few days.


    Did Han Qinqin die in the pantry?

 Chapter 73: Number

    <h4>Chapter 73: Number</h4>


    The sky outside was very dark, and the lights in the room was still on. Comparing the two, it made it seem as if the sky outside had never brightened up.


    Su Min turned over and got out of bed. He checked the time on his phone. It was six o¡¯clock now.


    He walked over to the window again and looked at the scene behind the curtains. The sky outside was unusually dark.


    Normally the sky would start to brighten at least at six during summer.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t hot, six o¡¯clock wasn¡¯t early and the sun should have risen by now.


    But the sky continued to look gloomy.


    Su Min closed the curtains again and, using the light in the room, he saw that Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang were still sleeping soundly.


    He thought for a moment and decided to wake them up.


    Yan Jing Cai immediately woke up. He asked in a confused state: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did Xiao Chen do something to the food again?¡±


    Su Min snorted. He advised: ¡°Han Qinqin may be in trouble.¡±


    This sentence immediately sobered Yan Jing Cai up. Even Xu Yixiang next to him was woken up, ¡°Something happened to Han Qinqin?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°So I want to take a look.¡±


    Xu Yixiang rubbed her eyes, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She quickly hopped off the bed. They had been sleeping in their clothes the past few nights fearing that something would suddenly happen.


    The three of them went out.


    As Xu Yixiang opened the door, she asked: ¡°Did you hear anything? It¡¯s still so early.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Instincts.¡±


    Xu Yixiang had nothing to say.


    She had heard Su Min say this a few times and it seemed to be quite urate, so she trusted his words.


    Ever since the old director discovered Han Qinqin disposing of the food, she had felt that she wouldn¡¯t be let of so easily and that something would definitely happen.


    But she didn¡¯t know what would happen.


    Yan Jing Cai waited outside and ushered her: ¡°You take a look first in case there¡¯s something we shouldn¡¯t see.¡±


    Xu Yixiang nodded and entered the room.


    She turned on the light and saw a mound on Han Qinqin¡¯s bed. She walked over carefully only to see that it was just a pillow.


    The room wasn¡¯t very big so you could see everything in one nce.


    Han Qinqin wasn¡¯t in the room.


    Xu Yixiang¡¯s heart fell. She quickly opened the door, ¡°She¡¯s not here. I don¡¯t know when she left the room.¡±


    Su Min and Yan Jing Cai then entered the room.


    Han Qinqin¡¯s bed was a mess. It looked like she had just got up and there weren¡¯t any signs of struggle. No one knew what happened.


    Su Min felt more and more certain about his spection.


    ¡°Could she have been taken away by the director?¡± Xu Yixiang guessed: ¡°Afterall, it was the director who found out about the food being thrown out, so it probably wasn¡¯t Xiao Chen.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°Xiao Chen doesn¡¯t look like someone who would do that. The director was very angryst night. If we admitted to it, I¡¯m afraid we would possibly end up the same as Han Qinqin.¡±


    The two continued to make various guesses.


    They came as five but Shi Nansheng was dead and his body had disappeared. Now Han Qinqin had also disappeared.


    Sooner orter, it would be their turn.


    Su Min spoke up: ¡°Let¡¯s go and find Han Qinqin first.¡±


    ¡°But where?¡± Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°There are so many rooms here. We can¡¯t ask anyone, and we also don¡¯t have the keys.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Do you know where the pantry is?¡±


    ¡°Pantry?¡± Xu Yixiang repeated: ¡°What does this have anything to do with the pantry? Han Qinqin wouldn¡¯t go there herself.¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°We have seen the kitchen and it didn¡¯t look like it could be used to store the ingredients so where could the ingredients havee from? There must be a ce for it and Han Qinqin is likely to have been taken away because of that incident with disposing of the food.¡±


    With him saying that, the two understood.


    The male and female protagonists were originally not dumb. Shi Nansheng had eaten Xiao Chen¡¯s finger so he died by eating his own hand and now that they found out about Han Qinqin throwing out the food, the cause of her death would probably have something to do with food.


    Yan Jing Cai frowned: ¡°But I haven¡¯t seen a pantry here before.¡±


    They didn¡¯t even let him see Xiao Chen cooking.


    Xu Yixiang suddenly said: ¡°I think I¡¯ve seen it. Follow me.¡±


    She turned around and left. Su Min and Yan Jing Cai quietly followed behind her to avoid drawing any attention.


    After a few minutes, Xu Yixiang stopped in front of a small door.


    Su Min had seen this door before, but he didn¡¯t pay it much attention.


    ¡°The window in your room doesn¡¯t face the side with the kitchen but the window in my and Han Qinqin¡¯s room faces the back yard.¡± Xu Yixiang exined: ¡°I have seen Xiao Chen taking things out from here.¡±


    She didn¡¯t think of this ce back then when she witnessed the incident with the severed finger and, if it wasn¡¯t for Su Min mentioning it, she wouldn¡¯t have remembered this ce.


    Su Min looked over, ¡°There¡¯s a lock.¡±


    As soon as he said that, a hair pin was handed over.


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°Good luck.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........¡±


    He received the hair pin silently. After a while, he managed to unlock it with a soft click.


    Su Min carefully pushed open the door.


    The inside of the room was cool and dark. Yan Jing Cai turned on the shlight on his phone and illuminated the interior of the room.


    Su Min walked in, ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±


    There was the smell of vegetables in this room and they could see a lot of ingredients. Although it didn¡¯t look fresh, it was indeed the pantry.


    Xu Yixiang asked: ¡°Is Han Qinqin here?¡±


    There were too many things in the pantry. Not only food, there were also some misceneous items here too and it clearly looked like it wasn¡¯t organised.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t sure if the hint from the cinema referred to this pantry.


    But even if Han Qinqin wasn¡¯t in the pantry, there would at least be some clues here.


    Yan Jing Cai was getting ready to go in. When he saw the things on the ground hemented. ¡°Who¡¯s wasting food like this?¡±


    Xu Yixiang casually nced over, ¡°Be careful not to be heard.¡±


    There was arge bag deep inside the room and it was quite big. It was swelling out there were lots of rice grainsying around it.


    Su Min found it suspicious and went over.


    The rice bag was about half the height of a person and it rice grains were scattered all around it. The mouth of the bag over was tied shut.


    Su Min thought for a moment and reached out to untie it.


    The moment it opened, bloody smell spread out.


    Su Min immediately knew that Han Qinqin was inside. As soon as it opened, Han Qinqin¡¯s head was exposed.


    This scene made him a little ufortable.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t too bloody, but her method of death was too cruel. Shi Nansheng¡¯s death was nothingpared to this.


    Han Qinqin was buried amongst the rice grains and her mouth was opened wide with rice stuffed in. Even her nose and ears were filled with rice and she was even bleeding.


    Smelling something, Yan Jing Cai came over and was incredulous: ¡°........Is she really Han Qinqin?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Who else could she be?¡±


    The mouth of the rice bag wasrge. When Su Min released his hold of it, it openedpletely causing the rice inside to also pour out. Han Qinqin¡¯s upper body was also exposed like this.


    She looked like she was stuffed full.


    Even her clothes were bulging out.


    Su Min looked closely and realised that it wasn¡¯t just her clothes, her belly was also bulging. It looked like there were quite a few things in there.


    Looking at this scene, it seemed that she was fed to the brim with rice.


    It was as if she had triggered her death g. Shi Nansheng had died like that because he ate Xiao Chen¡¯s finger and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    As for Han Qinqin, she was discovered by the director to have wasted food, so she had died like this.


    ¡°Is this the punishment for wasting food?¡± Xu Yixiang felt sick. ¡°Did the director do this? Is he human?¡±


    Rice was evening out from her ears.


    Yan Jingcai said, ¡°The director isn¡¯t human, Xiao Chen isn¡¯t human..........Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s just us that¡¯s human in this orphanage?¡±


    Su Min took a deep breath, ¡°It¡¯s better if that¡¯s the case.¡±


    If humans and ghosts were together like in thest movie, it made things more difficult. The ghost¡¯s intentions were difficult to understand, and it was even more difficult understanding the human heart.


    Xu Yixiang recovered from her shocked state and advised them: ¡°We can¡¯t leave it like this. Wouldn¡¯t Xiao Chen notice it immediately when hees over to get rice?¡±


    By then, they would no longer be safe.


    ¡°Put the rice back to where it was.¡± Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°This is something the director did. He definitely is in this together with Xiao Chen.¡±


    Although they were cold-blooded, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    There were originally lots of rice scattered on the ground. Xu Yixiang supported the mouth of the bag while Su Min and Yan Jing Cai filled the bag up. They then resealed it.


    When they were done, more than ten minutes had already passed.


    The one in charge of typing up the bag was Xu Yixiang. This time, she was the one who personally witnessed Han Qinqin disappear from within the bag.


    She was shocked, ¡°She really disappeared.¡±


    She didn¡¯t see it when it happened to Shi Nansheng so she didn¡¯t think much of it back then.


    Su Min said calmly: ¡°So it looks like the bodies would disappear after they die here at this orphanage.¡±


    Xu Yixiang wanted to say something but was interrupted by him: ¡°Xiao Chen is going to make breakfast. Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    The sky outside was still dark.


    The three of them went back upstairs. They didn¡¯t run into anyone on the way. They felt relieved the moment they entered their room.


    Although the sky had not brightened yet, they were not sleepy at all.


    Xu Yixiang didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Why would the bodies disappear?¡±


    She guessed that it was probably to destroy the body and the evidence along with it, but it had disappeared on its own before her eyes. This wasn¡¯t a game so how can something so unrealistic happen?


    ¡°Did we see an illusion?¡± Yan Jing Cai paced back and forth, ¡°Were the two of them fake all along?¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°They¡¯re real.¡±


    The movie synopsis had mentioned that there were some people returning to the orphanage so that would mean that they¡¯re real. The main question was why the bodies would disappear in the orphanage.


    Was there a ghost here that consumed corpses?


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°Then why would it disappear?¡±


    The finger eating matter could be exined if they were human, but it was strange that the bodies could disappear. Where could the body have gone?


    Su Min: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Once they can find out about the reason behind the corpses¡¯ disappearance, they would probably also reveal the secrets behind this orphanage. That would also mean the end to this movie.


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang were restless.


    ¡°Why is there a cross on the orphanage?¡± Su Min suddenly asked: ¡°Do you remember if the director is Christian?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai who was suddenly asked this thought for a moment, ¡°Christian? I think he probably did but not too much. By the way, I don¡¯t remember there being a cross on the orphanage back then.¡±


    Afterall, this wasn¡¯t a church so it shouldn¡¯t have a cross. When he saw the cross then when he first arrived, he didn¡¯t think much of it.


    Su Min mumbled: ¡°And now he became a believer.¡±


    Was that the reason why it was called ¡°The Last Supper¡±?


    They were originally five people. If they included the seven children in the orphanage, the old director and Xiao Chen, it added up to fourteen.


    However, Xu Yixiang was a variable. She had returned here with Yan Jing Cai. The old director who had sent out the invitations had only nned for thirteen.


    With Shi Nansheng¡¯s death, there were exactly thirteen left.


    But as soon as Han Qinqin died, no matter what they did they couldn¡¯t add up to thirteen people. The number of people wasn¡¯t the same as the painting, but would the story be the same?


    The old director mentioned in the email that he didn¡¯t have much time left. Was heparing himself to Jesus?

 Chapter 74: Scorched Black

    <h4>Chapter 74: Scorched ck</h4>


    Su Min still felt that something wasn¡¯t right with his guess.


    The old director didn¡¯t give him any strange impression the past two days, but the child Ming Ming instead was very mysterious.


    He had previously suspected that Ming Ming wasn¡¯t human, but he also seemed to be human.


    Yan Jing Cai was puzzled: ¡°We don¡¯t have anything to do with Christianity. Why did you ask that?¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°Just asking.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, we said that we won¡¯t be having breakfast.¡± Xu Yixiang suddenly spoke up: ¡°We can look for the children here.¡±


    So far, everything was still unclear.


    Su Min nced at the sky outside. It was still dark, and it showed no signs of brightening, ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little more.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the sky outside suddenly brightened,


    It could be said that it happened very quickly. In the blink of an eye, the sky was clear and bright. All the dullness and overcast from earlier waspletely gone.


    Su Min found this even stranger.


    Could the sky be controlled as well?


    Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t notice the changes outside. He looked at his phone and said: ¡°It¡¯s surprisingly almost eight now.¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses, ¡°Then let¡¯s go.¡±


    Eight o¡¯clock wasn¡¯t very early. They had already told the old director that they wouldn¡¯t be having breakfast so logically speaking they probably wouldn¡¯t do anything to them. Afterall, when they said that they weren¡¯t going to eat, the director didn¡¯t force them.


    What the director hated was wasting food.


    The children lived on the right-hand side of the building. After going along the corridor, past the stairs and over to the other side, the children¡¯s rooms awaited.


    Xu Yixiang whispered: ¡°How do we know which room is being used?¡±


    There were several rooms here and they couldn¡¯t check them all. It would easily expose them if they did that.


    ¡°Just look at the dust to tell.¡± Su Min pointed at the closest door. ¡°There¡¯s dust there so it means that it hasn¡¯t been opened for a long time. It also has a lock.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai understood instantly.


    The doors to the rooms that were used would be opened often so there wouldn¡¯t be dust there. Furthermore, rooms that weren¡¯t used would be locked so they should just look for the unlocked rooms.


    Looking down the corridor, the thirdst door appeared to be unlocked.


    Yan Jing Cai: ¡°Are we just going to go in?¡±


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°I¡¯m afraid of seeing something that shouldn¡¯t be seen.¡±


    Both Shi Nansheng and Han Qinqin had died very gruesomely. In the event that there was something that shouldn¡¯t be seen in there, it would be even more terrifying.


    ¡°We will have to see.¡± Su Min said, ¡°In any case, we still need to check to see if they¡¯re in there.¡±


    And most importantly, they needed to see if they were still alive.


    If no one in this orphanage are human, that is to say, the email was sent out by a ghost, then the purpose of asking for them to return was probably to make them die here.


    If there are still humans here, then that would be another matter.


    Su Min reached out and opened the door.


    ¡°Why does this room smell burnt?¡± Just before he entered, Yan Jing Cai couldn¡¯t help butment: ¡°Did I smell wrong?¡±


    Xu Yixiang didn¡¯t notice it but, with Yan Jing Cai¡¯s words, she really did smell something burnt. It¡¯s just that this smell was also a little strange.


    She guessed: ¡°Were the children ying with fire?¡±


    The lights were not on, and everything was dark. The curtains where pulled shut so they didn¡¯t know how many children were sleeping in the room.


    Su Min reached out to search for the light switch.


    Before he pressed it, a hand touched his.


    No matter how brave Su Min was, he was startled by this. Once he recovered from this shock, he quickly turned the lights on.


    The room suddenly brightened.


    Su Min turned over to look at his hand only to see nothing on it. There also wasn¡¯t a child standing by the switch.


    So who touched his hand earlier?


    Xu Yixiang saw that Su Min was deep in thought and called out to him: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    He stored that question away and looked around the room. It looked like three of the beds in this room were upied as the nkets were bulging and he could see the children¡¯s heads poking out.


    Yan Jing Cai lowered his volume, ¡°They¡¯re still sleeping.¡±


    Su Min stepped forward quietly and walked over to the closest bed. It was one of the children earlier that was jealous of the young girl. He still had his eyes closed.


    He watched the child for a while and didn¡¯t see anything wrong.


    Just as he was about to turn and leave, the child suddenly turned over revealing a dark patch on the back of his neck.


    Su Min subconsciously stopped, and his eyes remained fixated at the ck patch.


    He bent closer and a familiar scent reached his nose. The child was still sleeping soundly and didn¡¯t seem to feel anything.


    Su Min¡¯s heart sank.


    He walked over to the remaining two beds and saw that the exposed skin of the two other children were in an even worse state. It had been scorched ck and the skin had scabbed up. It looked as if it was about to peel any moment.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Yan Jing Cai mouthed, ¡°Why are their skins like that? Are they sick?¡±


    Xu Yixiang dragged him out, ¡°Let¡¯s leave first.¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel safe staying in the room too long. She was afraid of the old director suddenly appearing.


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    The smell only disappeared after they reached the corridor, but he couldn¡¯t forget the scene he saw just then.


    All three children¡¯s skins were scorched ck. The only difference was that the degree was different. The jealous one was the lightest while the remaining two could be said to bepletely scorched.


    The old director mentioned earlier that they were sick. Was he referring to this?


    Su Min felt that things weren¡¯t quite right. He recalled the appearance of the young girl who fell from the building. She didn¡¯t seem to have any scorched skin.


    Xu Yixiang asked: ¡°Do you still want to look?¡±


    Su Min wanted to confirm something, ¡°Let¡¯s look.¡±


    The next unlocked room was the secondst one. When they pushed open the door and entered, the smell was even stronger.


    This time, nothing happened when he turned on the lights.


    There were two children sleeping in this room. When Su Min looked closer, he saw that their skins were the same.


    After leaving the room, Yan Jing Cai couldn¡¯t help butment: ¡°It looked like they were burnt. Don¡¯t they feel painful?¡±


    Xu Yixiang guessed: ¡°The director probably didn¡¯t want us seeing them because of this. Because something had happened, and they wanted to hide it.¡±


    She felt that her guess sounded very reasonable.


    The only question was, why did he call them back? If they didn¡¯te back, they wouldn¡¯t find out about the secrets here and they also wouldn¡¯t have to kill people to hide that secret.


    Su Min reminded them: ¡°There¡¯s still one more child.¡±


    And that child was Ming Ming.


    Xu Yixiang shuddered, ¡°Do we still need to find Ming Ming? I¡¯ve always felt something off about him.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well.¡±


    There was thest room left in the corridor and it also just happened to be unlocked.


    The three of them entered.


    After turning on the light, there was a bed in there that still held traces of being slept in but there wasn¡¯t anyone on it. They didn¡¯t know where the child went.


    ¡°Did he find out about using so he ran away?¡± Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°Did he go and call for the old director?¡±


    Xu Yixiang red at him: ¡°Stop jinxing us okay?¡±


    This room looked like there was only one person staying it in and it looked quite deste. There were also some drawings on the wall.


    Su Min counted it. There were thirteen people drawn.


    There were adults and children. In total there were six adults and seven children.


    Excluding the variable Xu Yixiang, it just happened to match with the current situation.


    The number also matched with the people in ¡°The Last Supper¡±. Who was the one who drew this? Ming Ming?


    How did he know about the number of people? Or did the movie deliberately set him up as an all-knowing character like those grannies and grandpa¡¯s that often appear in horror movies?


    Su Min thought this, but he felt that it didn¡¯t seem right.


    ¡°What¡¯s so interesting about those drawings? Children like to draw like that all the time.¡± Yan Jing Cai moved over, ¡°He¡¯s not here. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    There were very few things in this room. You couldn¡¯t even see a toy in sight.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t clear about Ming Ming¡¯s treatment here at Happy House but he guessed that it probably wasn¡¯t good.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for characters like this to exist in a movie.


    Su Min said: ¡°We can go now.¡±


    Xu Yixiang quickly dragged Yan Jing Cai out the room.


    There was no one in the corridor but they were worried about the old director suddenly appearing.


    If he tried to make them eat again, they would really cry.


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°What time is it?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my phone.¡± Xu Yixiang responded with frustration: ¡°Didn¡¯t you bring your phone? Check it yourself.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai searched his pocket. His phone wasn¡¯t there.


    He wondered: ¡°Did I leave my phone behind after taking those photos?¡±


    Earlier he had taken some photos and was nning on going back to take a good look at it but his phone had disappeared.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°We¡¯ll wait for you out here. Hurry and look for it.¡±


    Xu Yuxiang urged: ¡°Hurry.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai didn¡¯t know where he left his phone and could only search through all the rooms. Eventually, he found it in the first room.


    But when he was about to go out, his eyes suddenly widened.


    ...........


    Xu Yixiang was still nervous outside, ¡°What should we do about lunch today? Continue to pour it out? Where to though?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Change to another ce.¡±


    ¡°Will the director watch us?¡± Xu Yixiang furrowed her brows, ¡°After seeing Han Qinqin doing it, he probably will suspect us.¡±


    Su Min spread open his hands, ¡°Then we have no other options.¡±


    He could still eat a little. Afterall, there weren¡¯t any strange things added to his food but for the two protagonists.........


    Su Min could only feel pity for them.


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°I can see it in your eyes.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........Sorry.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t stop Xiao Chen from cooking. He may havee from the north and might be good with his hands. If he mentioned anything, he may end up being served as food.


    As they spoke, Yan Jing Cai ran out in panic.


    ¡°Those children are gone! I just went in and they were gone!¡±


    They had clearly seen the children earlier but, over the span of just a few minutes, they had disappeared like Shi Nansheng and Han Qinqin¡¯s bodies.


    Xu Yixiang said: ¡°What nonsense are you spouting?¡±


    Su Min¡¯s expression changed. ¡°Really?¡±


    He quickly walked over to the room. The three children originally sleeping there were gone. This was the same with the other rooms.


    If they hadn¡¯t seen them with their own eyes, they would have thought that everything was just their imagination.


    Xu Yixiang followed closely and, when she saw the empty rooms, she could only feel a chill run down her spine. This sudden disappearance was quite bone-chilling.


    The corpses had disappeared earlier but now even living humans were disappearing.


    She couldn¡¯t help but wonder if they would also end up suddenly disappearing.


    Yang Jing Cai gripped tightly onto his phone and gasped as he guessed: ¡°With them disappearing as well, were they also corpses all along?¡±


    Afterall, Shi Nansheng and Han Qinqin¡¯s corpses had disappeared earlier.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go find Ming Ming first and see if he had disappeared or if he¡¯s just not in his room.¡±

 Chapter 75: Doll

    <h4>Chapter 75: Doll</h4>


    Su Min suspected Ming Ming was just not in his room.


    Ming Ming gave him a different feelingpared to the other children. He had his own thoughts that no one in his world seemed to understand.


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°But how would we know where Ming Ming is? Unless we run into him or ask the director.¡±


    ¡°The orphanage is only this big so how can we not find him?¡± Xu Yixiang interjected: ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. Let¡¯s hurry and leave.¡±


    If she knew that something like this would happen, she would have stopped Yan Jing Cai froming here. This way, she also wouldn¡¯t havee and things like this wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first.¡±


    They were lucky. As soon as they left the corridor, footsteps could be hearding up the stairs and the old director soon appeared.


    The old director was surprised: ¡°You¡¯re all awake. Going to have breakfast?¡±


    ¡°No, no.¡± Yan Jing Cai quickly waved his hand, ¡°We¡¯re going back to sleep so we won¡¯t eat.¡±


    The excuse was very reasonable.


    The old director disagreed: ¡°It¡¯s not healthy skipping breakfast. You should eat first and then sleep.¡±


    Xu Yixiang immediately yawned.


    Yan Jing Cai saw this and quickly rushed over while acting concerned: ¡°Sleepy?¡±


    He turned and said: ¡°You see director? We¡¯re used to sleeping until noon, so we won¡¯t be having breakfast.¡±


    The old director nodded reluctantly: ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang breathed a sigh of relief but they then saw him turn over to Su Min and say with a smile: ¡°You shoulde down with me to eat. We¡¯ve prepared your favourites.¡±


    Su Min was ttered: ¡°...........I¡¯m also pretty sleepy.¡±


    ¡°What sleepy?¡± The director said with frustration: ¡°Hurry ande down with me. Xiao Chen has already prepared it for you.¡±


    If he didn¡¯t mention Xiao Chen it would have been fine, but now that his name was mentioned he wanted to refuse even more.


    Su Min rubbed his eyes, ¡°Director, I didn¡¯t sleep wellst night. Do you see my dark circles? I want to go and sleep a little more.¡±


    The old director came over to look and saw that there really were dark circles.


    He thought for a moment and said: ¡°Okay then, you can go and sleep. Don¡¯t waste time and sleep well.¡±


    Yang Jing Cai felt that the old director was a little biased.


    Why was he so concerned about Su Min? But it was scary being cared for by him so he would rather not say anything.


    With the old director there, they couldn¡¯t go anywhere and could only hurry back to their room.


    When it was noon, Su Min finally decided to go downstairs.


    There was no one there. He didn¡¯t know where the old director was, and Xiao Chen was probably cooking in the kitchen. There wasn¡¯t much to see there, and he didn¡¯t have any intention to check.


    Su Min used this opportunity to walk around the orphanage, but he didn¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°Looking for something?¡±


    Hearing the old director¡¯s voice, Su Min turned around, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just looking at the ces and reminiscing.¡±


    He pointed to the toy in front of the building. It was a very old-fashioned slide. The colour had already faded revealing the grey and white undertones and it had umted a lot of dust. You could tell instantly it wasn¡¯t used for a long time.


    Su Min felt more and more certain about his guess.


    He asked: ¡°Ming Ming and the others don¡¯t y with this?¡±


    ¡°They do.¡± The old director reached out to touch it, ¡°Children love this the most. They would spend lots of time on it.¡±


    If that was the case, then why were there so much dust?


    Su Min felt that something was off with his response. It didn¡¯t match with the current situation.


    He felt that the director was strange. The children had be like that, but he still actedn as if it was normal.


    Yan Jing Cai¡¯s should suddenly rang out from upstairs: ¡°Su Min, my phone is broken. Come back and take a look at it.¡±


    Xu Yixiang also shouted: ¡°Hurry ande fix it!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    He didn¡¯t know how to fix phones so what was the point of going back to look at it.


    But seeing that the two of them were shouting more and more loudly, Su Min could only say: ¡°Director, I¡¯ll go take a look.¡±


    The director didn¡¯t notice anything wrong: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s also almost time to eat.¡±


    When he returned to the second floor, Su Min was surrounded by Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang, ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°How could I not be okay?¡±


    Xu Yixiang said: ¡°You were alone with the director for so long, we didn¡¯t know if anything happened, so we called out to you.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Your excuse was great.¡±


    Yan Jing Caiughed: ¡°Right? Aren¡¯t we clever?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...............¡±


    ¡°We still need to go downter.¡± Su Min reminded them, ¡°The director just told me it was almost time for lunch.¡±


    The two of them became nervous again, ¡°Are we going to eat again?¡±


    As soon as food was mentioned, they would panic.


    Before Su Min could answer, knocking came from the door followed by the old director¡¯s voice: ¡°Come out for lunch.¡±


    Xu Yixiang: ¡°...........¡±


    Yan Jing Cai: ¡°............¡±


    Such great timing. As soon as they mentioned it, he hade to call them out to eat. The director must be very free since all he¡¯s doing is calling them out to eat.


    The three of them came downstairs and saw that the dishes were already served on the table.


    This time there were only four servings, and none for the children. Su Min as usual had more in front of him. From the looks of it, it didn¡¯t look strange.


    The old director moved his chopsticks, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡±


    Today the rice was no longer normal rice. They were rice that Han Qinqin was buried in. They could eat it before, but it couldn¡¯t be eaten now.


    But dumping the food out in front of the director was something that they can¡¯t do.


    Su Min changed the subject: ¡°Why aren¡¯t the other children eating? I would like to see them.¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t want toe down.¡± The director sighed, ¡°Children nowadays are all like this. They have bad temper.¡±


    Hearing this, Yan Jing Cai grumbled inside. What unwilling toe down? It¡¯s because they¡¯ve already disappeared.


    The old director really knows how to put on an act.


    He had been acting ever since day one, and his lines were all the same. Even now he was still acting.


    If not for seeing it with their own eyes, they would have been deceived by him.


    The old director was probably hungry. Before they could take a few bites, he had already eaten most of it. The speed was nothing like those you would expect from an old man.


    Before he could finish, they suddenly heard a noiseing from upstairs.


    Yan Jing Cai listened carefully, ¡°What¡¯s that noise?¡±


    The old director ced down his chopstick, ¡°I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    As soon as he left, Su Min threw out the food. This time he changed to another ce and when he returned the director had not yet returned.


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s also take a look.¡±


    After going up, they didn¡¯t see the old director. They didn¡¯t know if he had entered a room and just had note out yet.


    Xu Yixiang wondered: ¡°There are no children in the rooms so why isn¡¯t heing out to look for them?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°The director has been acting very strange towards these children. It¡¯s as if he didn¡¯t know what¡¯s happening to them.¡±


    They stood in the centre of the corridor. There was a window there that faced the front and back doors of the orphanage.


    Xu Yixiang patted Su Min¡¯s shoulder and pointed outside, ¡°Do you think that person standing there is Ming Ming?¡±


    Su Min looked over at where she was pointing.


    It was the back of the orphanage an there was a small road that led out. He seemed to be holding something while staring at the orphanage. They didn¡¯t know what he was looking at.


    A lone child standing in the middle of the yard was a very scary sight.


    Su Min squinted, ¡°What is he holding in his hand?¡±


    ¡°It looks like..........a doll?¡± Xu Yixiang wasn¡¯t certain: ¡°I¡¯m not certain though.¡±


    Su Min looked carefully, ¡°It¡¯s probably a doll.¡±


    Ming Ming was holding onto a doll. They had never seen it around and it had suddenly appeared in his arms.


    Dolls held great meaning in horror movies like this.


    If the original owner was Ming Ming, then it was okay but if the original owner of it was someone else, then it would be very important finding out what happened between the original owner of the doll and Ming Ming.


    As he thought this, Su Min suddenly saw Ming Ming looking over at him.


    His eyes met with Ming Ming¡¯s and Ming Ming then proceeded to reveal a smile. Holding the doll, he disappeared from the yard.


    The moment he left, the sky also darkened.


    Yan Jing Cai shouted, ¡°Why did the sky darken?¡±


    Su Min also saw that the sky had darkened. It was still bright out when Ming Ming was there. It was as if a total sr eclipse had happened.


    And it was like those of a game where you could control the brightness of the sky. It was all very strange.


    Xu Yixiang suddenly said: ¡°Ming Ming was standing there the whole time and now he¡¯s gone. Something isn¡¯t right.¡±


    All those children in the orphanage had disappeared but only he remained.


    ¡°I think the children earlier who disappeared were burned to death.¡± Su Min surmised: ¡°So they probably weren¡¯t human.¡±


    Only burned people would have skin like that.


    Although Su Min had not seen it before, he had seen it in movies many times. There were no chemicals here, so the biggest possibility was fire.


    It was quite possible for the ghosts of the dead to remain here even after death and continue living on as if they were still alive because they had not realised what had happened to them. This was very likely.


    And the old director as well as Xiao Chen were also likely not human.


    That was why they would do those unbelievable things. Because they were originally ghosts, they had power. In addition to their obsessive thoughts from when they were alive, they would do such things.


    The old dean¡¯s obsession probably had something to do with wasting food.


    As for why there was a fire, it was still a mystery.


    Xu Yixiang was about to say something when she smelt smoke. She immediately turned around to check, ¡°There¡¯s a fire there.¡±


    A fire had started from the end of the corridor and it gradually spread over to the centre. They just happened to be standing in the centre.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect himself to experience another fire in a horror movie.


    This time, it was different to the one in ¡°University Thriller¡±. Last time, it was a rey of their deaths, so it didn¡¯t do anything to them but this time it wasn¡¯t the case.


    The orphanage was built a long time ago, so it was very easy to burn.


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs first.¡±


    Before they reached the stairs, Ming Ming suddenly appeared next to them. He continued to stare at them.


    Yan Jing Cai took a step back, ¡°How did he suddenly appear?¡±


    Xu Yixiang covered her nose, ¡°...........He¡¯s blocking us. We have to go past him, or the only other way is to jump out.¡±


    The intense fire roared over from both ends and Ming Ming just happened to be standing at the stairs looking on calmly.


    The doll in his arms was dirty and tattered. There was even cotton spilling out from the torn seams.


    Su Min and Ming Ming looked at each other.


    In that child¡¯s eyes, maliciousness and evil intent seemed as if it was about to pour out. He looked innocent yet terrifying at the same time.


    Su Min for a moment even thought that he was the one who did everything.


    It was also he who asked for them toe back.


    Su Min thought this and suddenly calmed down. He asked: ¡°You sent the email?¡±


    Since it had reached this stage, the movie was probably about to end.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± The anxious Yan Jing Cai was in disbelief: ¡°He¡¯s just a child. How can that be?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai thought very simply. No matter how strange things were, it was impossible for a child to do something like this.


    He then heard the child¡¯s answer.

 Chapter 76: Hug

    <h4>Chapter 76: Hug</h4>


    Ming Ming revealed a smile, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He said that simple word in a na?ve and innocent tone.


    Yan Jing Cai who was denying it a moment ago was dumbfounded. He couldn¡¯t take in the situation and his mind was in a state of chaos.


    When they met earlier, Ming Ming was clearly just a child but now he looked as if he was apletely different person.


    Xu Yixiang was a little calmer than Yan Jing Cai but she was also stunned. She asked: ¡°Did you call us back? Why did you call us back?¡±


    And he even pretended to be the old director.


    If it was really an email sent out by Ming Ming, then it was a terrifying thought. He had mentioned in the email that the old director didn¡¯t have long to live ¨C was this true or false?


    The fire gradually swept over.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Did you call as back so that we could die here?¡±


    Even now, he didn¡¯t know what Ming Ming¡¯s intentions were. With Shi Nansheng and Han Qinqin meeting that kind of fate, they would probably also die if things continued like this.


    If they didn¡¯t go and check on the children today, they probably wouldn¡¯t reach this stage and would have just died without knowing anything.


    But the movie had set up only a few situations. Once you have gone through almost all of them, the movie was about to reach its end.


    The smoke got thicker and thicker. Any more and they would suffocate in here.


    Su Min immediately decided: ¡°Let¡¯s leave here first.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai asked with frustration: ¡°But he¡¯s over there so how can we go past? Are we going to get rid of him?¡±


    But killing someone wasn¡¯t something anyone could do.


    Ming Ming and they were only about two metres apart. Su Min thought for a moment before walking over and picking Ming Ming up in his arms. He then went downstairs.


    ¡°Follow me.¡±


    Ming Ming didn¡¯t expect Su Min to do something like this.


    The doll was squeezed between him and Su Min and you could smell an old scenting from it. It probably wasn¡¯t washed for a long time.


    Xu Yixiang was pulled along by Yan Jing Cai and they both ran down.


    The entire second floor was engulfed in mes. When they left the stairwell, fire poured out from above.


    ¡°Our luggage is probably all gone........¡±


    Xu Yixiang panted while shouting, ¡°Ah, so angry!¡±


    She was probably annoyed by everything that had happened over the past few days and she couldn¡¯t help but yell out at the empty first floor.


    If you are not reading this from kktrantes then the trantion was stolen.


    Please support the original trantor


    The first floor also started to burn.


    It was very sudden. When the came down from the second floor, the first floor was fine, but it now started to burn fiercely like the second floor.


    Ming Ming struggled in Su Ming¡¯s arms.


    Su Min held onto him tightly and didn¡¯t let go. They all ran out to the yard.


    From the outside, they could see that the entire orphanage was alight. Large clouds of thick smoke poured out from the windows, soaring up into the air.


    The sky was dark.


    Ming Ming struggled in Su Min¡¯s arms, but Su Min had no intention to let him go. In the end, the doll fell out.


    The moment the doll fell, Ming Ming¡¯s attitude changed.


    He opened his mouth and bit hard onto Su Min¡¯s shoulder. Although it was small, he had sharp teeth and he used a lot of strength.


    Su Min winced in pain and released him.


    Ming Ming quickly picked up the doll and held it in his arms. He looked at Su Min warily with a pale face.


    Su Min asked again: ¡°Why did you call us back?¡±


    Ming Ming grinned widely, ¡°To let you y with me.¡±


    Yan Jing Cai who was watching on felt a chill down his spine.


    He had thought that everything was done by Xiao Chen or the old director but from the looks of it, everything was done by this child here instead.


    He had nned everything and kept everyone in the dark. He then nned to let them die again in the orphanage where they had once lived.


    Yan Jing Cai was speechless.


    Xu Yixiang sensed that his mood was off and moved over to silentlyfort him.


    Su Min and Ming Ming continued to confront each other. Behind them was a fiery background.


    He asked: ¡°How did you know about us?¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t figure this out. Unless the director told him himself, how could a child know about their contact information?


    Ming Ming fiddled with the doll and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Yan Jing Cai behind him said: ¡°He must have seen our contact details when we contacted the old director. I would always leave contact information behind when I sent over money.¡±


    Su Min turned around, ¡°You also sent money?¡±


    Yan Jing Cai nodded, ¡°I would send over every month and also some food.¡±


    Although it wasn¡¯t arge amount, it was the intention that counts.


    Su Min now understood the situation a little more. Ming Ming had probably gotten his hands onto their contact information after they¡¯ve been maintaining contact with the orphanage and he used that to send them an email.


    As for the contents of the email........


    The old director was already dead, yet he made up a lie saying that the director didn¡¯t have long to live.


    The name of the movie was ¡°The Last Supper¡±. Without a doubt, this was associated with that painting and the number of people here were exactly thirteen.


    The old director was Christian, and Ming Ming also had a cross hanging from his neck. Although he may not be Christian, hewas likely influenced by it.


    Thirteen people were drawn next to Ming Ming¡¯s bed and he had nned on calling thirteen people here but Xu Yixiang¡¯s arrival had disrupted his ns.


    So, Su Min surmised that Ming Ming had probably changed his mind and left things to develop on its own. In the end, thest supper that he had nned for never urred.


    If Su Min didn¡¯t participate in the holographic viewing of the movie, the number would be exactly thirteen.


    It was this variable that disrupted his train of thoughts. He had overlooked this the entire time. If he realised this sooner, he could have possibly found out about the truth earlier.


    Ming Ming spoke up: ¡°You must stay with me.¡±


    Su Min looked at the doll in his arms.


    The doll was a young girl. She wore a red dress. Although it was quite worn out, you could tell that the original owner of the doll should be a young girl.


    ¡°You little sister is gone?¡±


    It shouldn¡¯t be an older sister. Very few movies would have an older sister role and the little sister trope was much moremon.


    Sure enough, as soon as he said that Ming Ming¡¯s expression changed.


    His expression soured and he looked at Su Min with a look of dislike and disgust.


    Su Min understood now. His younger sister was his sore spot.


    Yan Jing Cai asked: ¡°He has a little sister?¡±


    Su Min stood up, ¡°Yes, the doll in his arms is probably his sister¡¯s. She probably isn¡¯t here anymore and that¡¯s why he¡¯s doing all these things.¡±


    He just wanted to find sacrifices to apany her.


    Su Min reached over. Ming Ming tried to avoid him, but he was unsessful, and Su Min managed to touch the doll in his arms.


    He praised: ¡°It¡¯s pretty.¡±


    Ming Ming¡¯s eyes widened. It must have been his first-time hearing something like this. You could visibly see his mood improve.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect hisst word of praise to affect him so much. Sure enough, he was still a child. An adult wouldn¡¯t react like this.


    Ming Ming held tightly onto the doll, ¡°You can go.¡±


    Looking at him now, you could see that his eyes were very beautiful. It was different to the eyes from before but there still were no emotions, or at least, you couldn¡¯t tell what he was feeling.


    Su Min squatted down and looked at him, ¡°You¡¯re staying here?¡±


    Ming Ming didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°He probably meant that he¡¯s letting us go.¡± Xu Yixiang said: ¡°Su Min, are you going?¡±


    She didn¡¯t feel much towards Ming Ming and was even a little scared. Her first choice was naturally leaving this ce as soon as possible.


    Please support the trantor and read this from


    kktrantes(.)home(.)blog


    Yan Jing Cai also said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    If this child suddenly changed his mind, they would no longer be able to leave, and they would be burned to death here.


    Su Min wanted to pick Ming Ming up again but this time he was able to escape.


    Ming Ming increased the distance between them.


    Su Min was helpless. He could only follow his words and leave.


    They weren¡¯t far from the outside world and soon the three of them stood outside the main gates to the orphanage.


    After they all went out, Ming Ming lowered his head and yed with the doll for a while. He then turned around and walked into the building.


    A few minutester, Su Min saw him standing by the window on the second floor.


    ¡°Is he going to stay there and burn to death?¡± Yan Jing Cai was anxious again, ¡°No way.........¡±


    Although Ming Ming said that it was all done by him, he still couldn¡¯t watch a child stand in a sea of fire and not do anything.


    Xu Yixiang held tightly onto Yan Jing Cai¡¯s hand, ¡°He probably wouldn¡¯te out. He probably intended on doing this when he let us go.¡±


    The sky suddenly brightened.


    It was as if the darkness earlier was just their imagination. Even the sun that they had not seen the past few days had appeared.


    Su Min watched Ming Ming disappear into the fire, ¡°This is his world.¡±


    Knowing that everything was done by Ming Ming, he understood everything.


    The old director, Xiao Chen and all those children were not human. It could be said that they are ghosts.


    Since the very beginning, the orphanage was under Ming Ming¡¯s control. Everyone apart from the people who hade back weren¡¯t human.


    The prompt from the cinema appeared¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡¾Audience Member Su Min hello. Congrattions, you have sessfully lived until the finale! There is still a five-minute transitional period. Please be prepared.¡¿


    Sure enough, Su Min was right.


    Not far behind the three of them was a wide road, and before them was the burning orphanage. The mes soared up into the sky.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t¡¯ describe what he was feeling at this very moment.


    This movie was one of the most special movies that he had experienced. A child had nned the entire thing, and, in the end, he had let them go.


    Those children had died in a fire and it probably had something to do with Ming Ming. More likely, it had something to do with the doll¡¯s owner.


    That was why Ming Ming wanted to call them back and burn them too.


    But in the end, he changed his mind and walked into the sea of fire himself.


    Xu Yixiang couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°We¡¯ve reallye out. I thought we would have to have another meal made from Xiao Chen¡¯s body parts.¡±


    Su Min felt that, with Ming Ming being able to control the sky outside, thest meal they had was indeed supper.


    If he didn¡¯te in, everything would have followed the movie synopsis and the name of the movie would be very consistent with the story.


    Yan Jing Cai said: ¡°I¡¯ll definitely have a good meal when I get back.¡±


    He and Xu Yixiang who had managed to survive through this held each other and wept with joy. They no longer paid attention to anything else around them.


    Su Min turned around and saw Chen Su suddenly appear beside him.


    Chen Su said: ¡°Let¡¯s also hug.¡±


    The atmosphere here was ruined in an instant by those words. Su Min couldn¡¯t help but want to snort at him, but he held himself back, ¡°You go hug yourself.¡±


    Who wants to hug him?


    Chen Su said: ¡°Isn¡¯t it good hugging me? It feels veryfortable during summer.¡±


    Su Minughed at his ridiculous words.


    In the end, Su Min¡¯s words were useless. Chen Su pulled him into his arms causing his cold temperature to pass through the thin clothes on Su Min¡¯s body.


    Su Min thought for a moment and eventually stretched his hand around his waist.


    Xu Yixiang who had her head rested on Yan Jing Cai¡¯s shoulders was facing Su Min while crying. When she opened her eyes, she was shocked.


    There are even ghosts during the day!


    Five minutes wasn¡¯t long. Su Min¡¯s consciousness soon faded from the movie and he left the scene.


    The movie stopped there.

 Chapter 77: Choice

    <h4>Chapter 77: Choice</h4>


    Once again returning back to the theatre, Su Min had be used to it.


    This time there were still quite a few people in the theatre, but they were not wearing helmets and were just watching the movie directly. Everything was still dark.


    There was still the ending credits and the Easter eggs remaining.


    This horror movie didn¡¯t have anything major and even the songs yed at the end was quite ordinary. As for the Easter egg, it revealed how Xiao Chen really cooked.


    It was the scene Su Min saw. He used his hands to stir through the food and it wasn¡¯t achieved through special effects. Instead, the actor had his hands hidden in his clothes and he had used a fake hand to cook.


    After adding in a little effect, it looked extremely realistic.


    Su Min saw this and wanted tough. It was really shocking seeing that scene in the movie earlier because it was his first time seeing something like that. He had seen many things in horror movies, but he had never seen something like this before.


    As usual, Chen Su¡¯s name didn¡¯t appear in the cast list. He was used to this. He ced his helmet down and got ready to leave.


    Speaking of leaving, he had actually fulfilled Chen Su¡¯s wish at the end before he left the movie. That was truly a shocking decision of his and he even suspected that something had possessed him at that time.


    Su Min could faintly tell that he was a real person.


    But Chen Su himself didn¡¯t say anything. He seemed to be preparing something. Unless he personally found out about it himself, even if he asked about it, he probably wouldn¡¯t get the answer he wanted.


    The lights in the theatre turned on and the audience started to leave while quietly chatting with each other.


    ¡°Unbelievable. I bought a ticket for holographic viewing, but I ended up just watching the movie the normal way with the others.¡±


    ¡°Next time I¡¯m noting with you. We agreed that we would live until the end, yet you ended up dying before I did.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately, I managed tost a few minutes longer thanst time. This can be considered making a progress. Maybe next time I¡¯ll be able to make it to the end. Wouldn¡¯t that be great?¡±


    ¡°.........I almost wet myself because of that child. To think that he could do something like that. I almost chose to leave the experience voluntarily.¡±


    Su Min listened to their conversation in silence.


    No staff came in this time. When Su Min finally came out of the theatre, he just happened to run into Xiao He who was about to enter.


    He quickly stepped forward, ¡°Mr. Su, pleasee here.¡±


    Su Min nodded.


    ¡°Have you thought about the proposalst time?¡± Xiao He asked hesitantly: ¡°If you haven¡¯t thought¡ª¡ª-¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I have decided.¡±


    Xiao He breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°Then can you tell me your decision?¡±


    The gift from the cinemast time was the option of choosing from a list of uing movies. Although the release date for them weren¡¯t very close, most of the movies have already been set.


    The range was quite wide. It ranged from horror movies to romance movies, and even included suspense and animations.


    Following the experiencest time in a romance movie, Su Min even wondered if Chen Su would also appear in the animated movie.


    At that time, it would have turned into a horror animation which can be very scary.


    Xiao He smiled, ¡°Then pleasee with me Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Min followed Xiao He out through a different exit and entered a new room filled with various posters.


    Some of them were posters of recently released movies while others had not yet been released. Most movies would have already had their posters done before the movie is even released.


    If the box office and reception of the movie is good, they would then release another limited-edition poster. It would be released while the movie is still hotmodity amongst the fans.


    Xiao He said: ¡°Then please let me know of your decision. At that time, the movie will only have you as the its holographic audience.¡±


    This was something the cinema regarded very highly of.


    Because holographic viewing was a means of attracting audiences, once it is locked onto only one person it would mean that there would be less ticket sales. Although it originally may not have many ticket sales, it would at least reduce in number after this is set.


    But now, they have given Su Min this opportunity.


    Su Min thought about it and pulled out a piece of paper from his pocket, ¡°This one.¡±


    Xiao He looked at and started to search for it on theputer.


    He had originally thought that it might be a horror movie with a strange name, but he was shocked after reading the synopsis.


    It turned out to be this movie. He even wondered if it was a mistake by the superiors. How could they even let 18+ movies through.......


    Xiao He asked: ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t choose the wrong one?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No, it¡¯s this one.¡±


    Xiao He sneaked a few nces at Su Min but Su Min remained expressionless. Internally he was in awe at how brave he was. With an18+ movie like this, the script given by the cinema would definitely be very stimting. He didn¡¯t even know if he would be able to bear it.


    Although he had not seen the movie, he could guess what it was about.


    Holographic viewing technology had only been out for a few months and had not yet released any 18+ movies. This would be its first one.


    The gift for him was something one of the heads of the cinema gave. Although he didn¡¯t know why they would give him something like this, he was just a lowly staff so he could only do as he was told.


    Xiao He prepared everything and said: ¡°Done. We will notify you when it is released. You just need to bring along with you your ID card.¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°I can go now?¡±


    ¡°Of course you can.¡± Xiao He quickly stood up and said: ¡°If you pass the scoring this time, you will receive a text message.¡±


    This had been said many times so Su Min already know of the procedures. After leaving the staffroom, he returned to the cinema hall.


    There was a long line outside the ticket machine.


    Su Min nced over at the poster for ¡°The Last Supper¡±, listened to some of the discussions and proceeded to leave the cinema.


    ***


    Because he had watched the morning session, it was noon when he returned to the dormitory.


    Li Wenxin finally got out of bed. After washing up, he saw him return and quickly said: ¡°Let¡¯s go eat together.¡±


    Su Min agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    There were a lot of choices at the university cafeteria and there were also quite a few stores around it so you didn¡¯t have to eat at the cafeteria every time.


    This time they chose to eat at a rice noodle store.


    The pot here was a veryrge pot. The two of them could easily finish a few metres of rice noodles. Li Wenxin ate a lot, so he also ordered some pickled vegetables while Su Min in turn ordered a few vegetarian dishes.


    Ten minutester, the food was served.


    Li Wenxin asked as he ate, ¡°How was the movie experience today? I finished watching the spoiler for the movie in bed earlier. Did you reach the finale?¡±


    The rice noodles were very fragrant, and its taste was strong.


    Smelling this, Su Min felt a little hungry, ¡°It was okay. I seeded.¡±


    ¡°With a roommate like you, I really need to go out and boast about it.¡± Li Wenxin said: ¡°How did you get a brain like that?¡±


    They were both human but why are they so different.


    Disregarding their school grades, how could he also be able to sessfully get through every single horror movie he watches?


    Though it was undeniable that he had received a little help.


    Su Min changed the topic, ¡°What spoiler did you watch?¡±


    Li Wenxin was originally quite simpleminded, and his thoughts instantly got distracted by this, ¡°It¡¯s so twisted. The orphanage was fake. It had been deserted after a fire a while back and the orphanage they went to was something the child created.¡±


    Although he didn¡¯t watch the movie, he was able to get a basic understanding of the plot of the movie after watching the spoiler and reading through some moviementaries, so he was toozy to go watch it at the cinema.


    Su Min asked: ¡°So it was all thought out by the child?¡±


    He had guessed that the orphanage was fake. Thest fire scene was probably a representation of the orphanage in Ming Ming¡¯s heart burning down.


    ¡°Not really.¡± Li Wenxin thought for a moment, ¡°What I saw mentioned that part of the reason why the other ghosts existed was because of their lingering regrets and obsessions. After the boy strengthened that, they co-existed.¡±


    Su Min understood now.


    So that was why they would disappear after being seen by them. Because after co-existing, they all came under the young boy¡¯s control and they could be controlled at will.


    It was just like that sky. Whether it was bright or dark depended on Ming Ming himself.


    Su Min drank a bit of water and asked: ¡°By the way, did they reveal anything about that doll?¡±


    Although he guessed that it was his younger sister¡¯s doll, it wasn¡¯t confirmed even until the end, so everything was still a mystery.


    Li Wenxin nodded: ¡°Yeah. That doll belonged to his younger sister, but his younger sister died a long time ago. The boy then became crazy after that and everyone at the orphanage was killed by him.¡±


    It was no different from Su Min¡¯s guess.


    Ming Ming¡¯s younger sister probably died because of the orphanage. That was why Ming Ming had always wanted to take revenge on the orphanage and burnt them all to death.


    He then saw the letters from Su Min and Yan Jing Cai and the others, and he called them back in order to repeat that method of killing again. When they returned, they had thought that it was because the old director had called for them but in fact it was the young boy.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect the email to have been sent out by Ming Ming.


    Because, logically, it was difficult thinking that a child could send out an email. Killings weren¡¯t strange but it was hard associating a child with emails.


    Li Wenxin said incoherently: ¡°You didn¡¯t see that?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°The things I see usually isn¡¯t theplete picture.¡±


    Afterall, he could only see things from his own perspective. Ming Ming¡¯s sister¡¯s incident also happened before the movie took ce. Unless it was something like ¡°University Thriller¡± where the deaths would repeat themselves or if someone spoke about it, he wouldn¡¯t know about it.


    Li Wenxin seemed as if he understood: ¡°Oh.¡±


    Su Min pulled out his phone and started to check the movie reviews.


    Sometimes it was more fun reading movie reviews than watching the movie itself.


    There were many ticket stubs posted in real-time on Weibo.


    ¡°In any case, I felt that it was too simple. I thought it would have some amazing storyline but, in the end, it turned out to be something like that.¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwuwu I yed hide and seek with him and pissed myself when I was caught so I had to leave the viewing experience. I feel so wronged. I shouldn¡¯t go around wetting myself like that. I was wrong........¡±


    ¡°I wanted to seduce the female protagonist, but I ended up getting beaten up. Why is the male protagonist so violent?! Bad rating!¡±


    ¡°Why did that young boy want to kill people? Because the orphanage wronged him? What the hell did they do? Did they abuse him or sexually assault him?¡±


    ¡°After watching the whole thing, I don¡¯t have much to say apart from keeping away from orphanages and questioning the identity of the sender behind every email I receive.¡±


    ¡°Can I just say ¡ª¡ª¡ª I peeked into the kitchen and watched Xiao Chen cook for a while and I had to say that his technique was really good. Without a change to his expression, he managed to serve up dishes most chefs nowadays can¡¯t make!¡±


    ¡°........¡±


    Seeing thatment about Xiao Chen, Su Min wanted tough.


    Looks like that kitchen scene wasn¡¯t only discovered by them and there was even someone who watched on for a long time. Weren¡¯t they worried about being turned into food themselves?


    They themselves didn¡¯t dare watch for too long because they feared for that.


    Su Min read through the real-timements on Weibo for about ten minutes and managed to get an understanding of the scenes that he didn¡¯t see himself through it.


    Ming Ming¡¯s sister was also an orphan at this orphanage. After an ident in their family, they were left at the orphanage together and they relied on each other for support.


    But when they were adopted, they were separated. The first to be adopted was the younger sister. The other party was unwilling to adopt Ming Ming because they already had a boy at home.


    Soon after separating Ming Ming from his sister, that family returned to adopt another child. It was because Ming Ming¡¯s sister had died.

 Chapter 78: Thoughts

    <h4>Chapter 78: Thoughts</h4>


    This was overhead by Ming Ming as the director conversed with the family.


    This was also why they soon sent Ming Ming back after adopting him away. They were frightened by Ming Ming¡¯s personality and some of his behaviours.


    Ming Ming went into the old director¡¯s room to ask him about it when he saw the list with Yan Jing Cai and the others. He then set fire to the entire orphanage.


    It was his lingering obsession that allowed the orphanage to return to its original appearance.


    In his world, the orphanage was still intact. The old director and the others could exist here because their souls were still there, but this wasn¡¯t the case for his younger sister. His younger sister couldn¡¯t appear here.


    Until he made Yan Jing Cai and the otherse.


    ording to the information from the normal movie, after Yan Jing Cai and the others¡¯ arrival, they made up exactly thirteen people. It just happened to match with the name of the movie.


    More importantly, they had arrived in the evening when it was time for theirst supper.


    But with the inclusion of Su Min, there was one extra person and the numbers no longer added up.


    Except for them, everyone else in the orphanage were ghosts. Only Ming Ming knew the truth, so he took on an existence like that of Jesus.


    Li Wenxin said: ¡°I think the name ¡°Shocking Orphanage¡± is better than ¡°The Last Supper¡±. I don¡¯t get why they chose that name.¡±


    ¡°Shocking Orphanage¡± was more obvious. Just by seeing it, you could tell that it would be a horror movie set at an orphanage. ¡°The Last Supper¡± on the other hand was vague and you couldn¡¯t guess what was going to happen.


    The rice noodles were soft and smooth. The two of them emptied their tes.


    Li Wenxin paid the bill: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Su Min left with him. On the way back, they ran into a ssmate who asked: ¡°Su Min did you go watch movies recently?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Ah, then does that mean there will soon be a rereleased version?¡± The ssmate rubbed her hand, ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°......It¡¯s quite normal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the case.¡± The ssmate waved her hand, ¡°It¡¯s a film acted out by a ssmate. No matter how you look at it, it¡¯s exciting.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand her way of thinking.


    Because cinema¡¯s will never disclose the viewer¡¯s private information, everyone could only try and find out by themselves. Sometimes it might just be a case of someone having the same name.


    Su Min was an exception. Movie lovers all knew about him.


    There were quite a few holographic movie viewers for ¡°The Last Supper¡± during the first three days of its release. After they were done, they would discuss how long they¡¯ve managed to survive through it on social media.


    Su Min saw a sessful movie experience posted on the university campus forum.


    But his ending was a little different. He had received the role of a side character who was fated to die in a car crash before he could even arrive at the orphanage, so he decided not to go to the orphanage in the first ce and just wandered around outside.


    Like this, he managed to escape his character¡¯s death and he didn¡¯t do anything until the movie reached its finale.


    Most of the replies below the post were ridicules.


    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re too much. Did you even see a ghost?¡±


    ¡°Then why did you go watch the movie in the first ce? Did you meet a beautiful woman or be rich?¡±


    ¡°Should have just watched the movie normally.¡±


    ¡°Although I haven¡¯t tried this, I still know that you wouldn¡¯t pass the grading of the movie even if you managed to live until the end of the movie if you did it like this. Brother, you¡¯re too pitiful. You didn¡¯t even manage to watch the true plot of the movie. Wasted your money.¡±


    ¡°...........¡±


    Su Min was also aware that avoidance was also another way of clearing the movie, but he wouldn¡¯t choose to do it. You watch a movie in order to experience the story.


    If you didn¡¯t even go into the orphanage, the entire movie experience would be meaningless. It would be no different to watching a movie normally and all you got was just a change in profession.


    ...........


    Three dayster, the cinema¡¯s notice came in a timely manner.


    This time, Su Min didn¡¯t go to self-study ss and was sorting things in his dormitory room when his phone sounded.


    Li Wenxin was startled by this and almost cut off his nails.


    Su Min turned on the phone. On it was a message from the cinema: ¡°¡¾New Century Cinema¡¿ Audience Member Su Min hello. The scoring for your participation in ¡°The Last Supper¡± three days ago has been released. It has reached the rerelease standard and the release schedule has been set. Please log in online and we will give you your new movie tickets....¡±


    Li Wenxin leaned over, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s released. I¡¯ll need to go and watch.¡±


    Wang Di heard this as he left the bathroom. He asked: ¡°What¡¯s released? Another horror movie? Isn¡¯t the release too frequent?¡±


    Li Wenxin rolled his eyes: ¡°That orphanage movie is rereleased.¡±


    ¡°Oh, then I also want to watch it.¡± Wang Di now understood the situation, ¡°I have only watched that school one and none of the rest. This time I want to go and watch it.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, ¡°Up to you.¡±


    In any case, there were lots of scenes already released so everything that needed to be exposed was already exposed. He wasn¡¯t afraid of revealing anything new in this movie.


    Although they said they wanted to watch it, they didn¡¯t go immediately and went a dayter.


    Because it was a weekday, there weren¡¯t many people at the cinema. Since it¡¯s located close to the university, most of them are students.


    The more students there were, the more couples so romance movies were naturally most popr.


    Su Min used his ID to redeem his movie ticket.


    The staff kindly took the three of them to rest on the side, ¡°There are still twenty minutes until the ticket checks. You can sit here for a while.¡±


    After he left, Li Wenxin started to eat the snacks on the table.


    Wang Di suddenly remembered something. He asked: ¡°I remember there was a Jing Xian in thest movie. Do you also have one in this one?¡±


    Su Min shook his head: ¡°No. It¡¯s a new one every time.¡±


    He once again exined to them his character script.


    ¡°Sounds like you just die for no reason.¡± Wang Di grumbled: ¡°It must not have been easy for you to survive.¡±


    Li Wenxin looked up, ¡°That ghost isn¡¯t in this movie?¡±


    That moviest time had left him with a deep impression. Afterall, he had done many incredible things and it was also through that movie that allowed him to find out about Su Min¡¯s sexuality.


    Although he didn¡¯t admit to it explicitly, he knew.


    Su Min: ¡°........No.¡±


    That ghost had changed. He¡¯s not the same as before.


    Li Wenxin let out an ¡®Oh¡¯ and didn¡¯t think too much about it. He naturally didn¡¯t even consider the possibility of a deeper meaning behind his answer.


    Fifteen minutester, the staff started to check the tickets.


    This time there weren¡¯t many people, so the theatre arranged was a small one. After entering the theatre, Li Wenxin and Wang Di sat beside Su Min and got ready to watch the movie properly.


    He was surrounded from both sides.


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    What should he say about that? He wasn¡¯t a delicate flower.


    Soon Li Wenxin smacked his thigh and said: ¡°Quick, quick, quick. The lights are off. The movie¡¯s starting.¡±


    The first scene depicted the male and female protagonist.


    But from their perspective, you could see something new. With the apaniment of the male and female protagonists¡¯ voices, the email was shown.


    Su Min only appeared on screen when the protagonists arrived at the orphanage.


    The three of them went inside together.


    Li Wenxin whispered: ¡°I knew I should have gone to experience it. I would even be able to see what the orphanage director looks like.¡±


    The script given to him definitely would not set him to die before he even arrived at the orphanage. He wouldn¡¯t be unlucky to that extent.


    More than ten minutes passed, and no horror footage was revealed.


    Li Wenxin and Wang Di watched on with interest. They evenughed when they saw the male and female protagonist huddled in the same bed.


    Soon after that was the game segment.


    Li Wenxin had seen the spoilers, so he understood what was happening. He expressed his sympathy: ¡°Su Min you¡¯re so unlucky. The first thing you do is to y a game with the boss. It¡¯s really fortunate you didn¡¯t die.¡±


    The meaning behind those words was: How did you manage to survive?


    Su Min: ¡°.......I got lucky.¡±


    An audience in the front row munched on his popcorn and spoke in a louder voice, ¡°ying a game? If he doesn¡¯t end up dying, I¡¯ll write my name upside down¡±


    Su Min internally thought: Go ahead and write it then.


    Minutes and seconds passed, and the scene was finally revealed. The audience at the front no longer spoke. He even stopped eating his popcorn.


    Li Wenxin turned his head and wanted to say something.


    Su Min smiled at him, ¡°Watch the movie.¡±


    The moment he said that, exmations came from the audience in the theatre.


    ¡°Did I see wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so. Did you also see him float up by himself?¡±


    ¡°Ah, you also saw that? I thought I was the only one who noticed........¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. Fuck, isn¡¯t that pose ¡ª¡ª- The pose you make when you hug your darling?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re hugging, then you¡¯re hugging but don¡¯t forget the slippers on the ground!¡±


    ¡°I, I saw a dark shadow. He must not be human. He¡¯s a ghost! It must be Su Min¡¯s charm that attracted that ghost. Ah, it¡¯s so delicious!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    What fucking delicious.


    Li Wenxin grabbed Su Min¡¯s arm, ¡°You have to exin to us what¡¯s going on when we get out. Don¡¯t even think about going back to the dormitory.¡±


    Wang Di nodded his head fervently.


    Su Min nodded arbitrarily, ¡°Okay, okay, okay.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Wenxin released him. He then turned back around to watch the movie. He could tell that even more exciting things were going to happen.


    As expected, he was right. After the scenes involving the male and female protagonist passed, it soon arrived at the kissing in the corridor scene.


    But this time the scene was shot from a distance. The camera as always on the young girl so the camera only got closer when the girl moved over to Su Min.


    Li Wenxin on the other hand had smacked his thigh until his leg was almost about to break.


    ¡°My god, this so exciting. Su Min did you go there to watch a movie, or did you go there for a date? Why are you so experienced with all the hugging and kissing? Did you manage to get a boyfriend in the movie?¡±


    Are the thinking processes of study gods all this unique?


    Li Wenxin suddenly got worried.


    He suddenly turned around and asked nervously: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to end up dating a ghost in a movie like this?¡±


    If things went on like this, you¡¯ll be in trouble.


    Su Min¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. He pushed his head back, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I¡¯m not that kind of person.¡±


    Hearing this, Li Wenxinmented worriedly: ¡°But you¡¯ve already gotten into a rtionship with two ghosts. You¡¯re too much...........¡±


    Su Min: ¡°???¡±


    He looked over in confusion: ¡°What two ghosts?¡±


    Li Wenxin pointed at the big screen. At this moment the female protagonist was talking to Su Min about his act of bribing ghosts, ¡°The moviest time and this one. If I add them up, that¡¯s two of them.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.......Open your eyes wider and take a closer look.¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He didn¡¯t have to wait long. The scene involving the windowsill appeared and the entire audience was shocked. Some even started to whistle. It was as if they had caught a couple red handed.


    Li Wenxin who had expected something different gasped and quickly turned around: ¡°Do all study gods like you progress so quickly?¡±


    Kissing after hugging. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that the next step is sleeping together?


    Su Min kindly reminded him: ¡°It¡¯s the same one.¡±


    Li Wenxin was dumbfounded: ¡°You¡¯re pretty loyal too, not bad.¡±

 Chapter 79: Grandmother

    <h4>Chapter 79: Grandmother</h4>


    Li Wenxin thought this way because they were able to run into each other in twopletely different movies and even continue to act so intimate.


    Could Su Min have been single for too long and that¡¯s why he wanted to set himself free inside a movie?


    Seeing his expression, Su Min could guess what he was thinking. He said directly: ¡°Go watch the movie. Stop talking so much.¡±


    Li Wenxin felt aggrieved: ¡°Who¡¯s the one that¡¯s making me have all these questions?¡±


    Wang Di also spoke up: ¡°That¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you see everyone in the audience gasping because of your actions?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡± So ashamed.


    Fortunately, this scene onlysted a few scenes. This time it was dragged a little longer because it was witnessed by the female protagonist butter, because he wasn¡¯t the protagonist of the movie, most of the scenes were not revealed.


    Su Min was able to appear in the movie mainly because he acted together with the protagonists.


    Speaking of which, it was also rather strange. In almost every movie, the protagonists had been very friendly with him and they didn¡¯t doubt him even once.


    Although in this movie the female protagonist was suspicious, it was about something different. In fact, she still trusted him wholeheartedly.


    Su Min felt that it might be because he looked too much like a good person.


    Li Wenxin casuallymented: ¡°It¡¯s probably your charm.¡±


    ¡°The ability to attract everyone¡¯s attention?¡± Wang Di pointed at the audience in the cinema, ¡°Su Min can you see all these people who were surprised by you?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........Somehow that doesn¡¯t sound right.¡±


    Wang Di countered: ¡°How isn¡¯t it right? Didn¡¯t you see them surprised? Wasn¡¯t it because of your kiss?¡±


    Su Min thought about it. Indeed, that seemed to be the case.


    Although every time Wang Di said this, he felt a little ashamed, it was true so he couldn¡¯t refute it.


    The scenes following that weren¡¯t special. The scene involving Han Qinqin¡¯s act of disposing of the food being discovered by the director and her subsequent gruesome death once again appeared before the audience¡¯s eyes.


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t shown too long.


    Now that he was watching the movie, Su Min realised that when he wasn¡¯t with Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang, they were practically always talking about him.


    Su Min: .........Looks like I left a deep impression.


    Li Wenxin smacked his thigh andughed wildly, ¡°When you¡¯re not in Jianghu, your legend still exists. They couldn¡¯t forget about your feats hahahaha.¡±


    Someone in front turned around: ¡°Can you keep quiet?¡±


    Li Wenxin quickly shut up.


    Talking in a movie theatre was taboo. Afterall, you came to watch a movie and naturally would be annoyed if you were disturbed.


    Su Min on the other hand wouldn¡¯t warn the others because it didn¡¯t affect him.


    In the final scene, Ming Ming let them leave. Li Wenxin felt that it was very different to the spoiler he saw. How could he let them leave just like that?


    Was it really because of his charm?


    The summary and spoiler that he had seen wasn¡¯t like this. They had left after a confrontation with Ming Ming so something like this was just too simple.


    But soon the scene changed.


    This time Li Wenxin didn¡¯t dare speak but the moment he saw the final hugging scene, he couldn¡¯t help smacking his thigh like crazy. He was utterly shocked.


    Now that it was the end of the movie, the audience also didn¡¯t care too much. They all startedughing and some even took out their phones to take a photo.


    When the theatre lit up again, the big screen still disyed that scene. It shrunk into a small window on the side as the credits rolled.


    Aftering out from the theatre, Su Min was teased by his two roommates.


    But he didn¡¯t say anything and just allowed them to speak. In the end, Li Wenxin got tired and gave up.


    On the way back, Su Min browsed through some real-time Weibo posts.


    ¡°Hahahaha did you all know that I¡¯ve recently started to ship a couple that would automatically scatter sugar everywhere? This one was much more delicious than thest ones.¡±


    ¡°Hurry and go to XX to eat dog food! It¡¯s especially yummy. I discovered this great godst time and it¡¯s amazing!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect so many SuMin fangirls. I thought I was the only one. Crying tears of joy.¡±


    ¡°I have already started to search up the next movie. Don¡¯t worry everyone, I asked a insider and in another two months it¡¯s our world again! HAPPY!¡±


    ¡°Wuwuwu, after watching this movie today I went back to watch the other movies. It¡¯s getting sweeter and sweeter but I¡¯m not afraid! I love sweet things and won¡¯t be satisfied if it isn¡¯t sweet. Let me be showered with sweetness!¡±


    ¡°........¡±


    Su Min scrolled down further. He scrolled until he reached a particr post and saw a little yellow book. It really was a little yellow book. (KKnotes: Porno/novel with explicit content).


    He was surprised that they were able to post this up onto Weibo without getting reported. Wasn¡¯t Weibo supposed to be quite strict?


    Su Min thought about it and decided to click in.


    The background of the little yellow book changed. It wasn¡¯t set in the movies that he had experienced and was instead in a ssroom. It was probably because he had yed the role of a teacher.


    The entire text wasn¡¯t long. It was probably only about a thousand words but the contents of it was so explicit Su Min felt his face heat up.


    Are all yellow book writers so amazing?


    He saw phrases like ¡°Chen Su¡¯s hands searched under his clothes¡±, and it was soon followed by ¡°That person under him timidly refused but it was soon swallowed up and reced with moans of pleasure.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect this.


    There was even, ¡°Hot palms swam around inside the clothes and it slide across the skin. From top to bottom, it gently rested at......¡±


    And then he copsed in Chen Su¡¯s arms.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but close the Weibo page. He deeply felt that fans nowadays are too crazy and decided that he won¡¯t look at things like these ever again.


    Su Min had always been true to his words and he really didn¡¯t search for rted content after that.


    ***


    A month passed and early winter was here.


    Su Min was afraid of the cold, so he had already had himself bundled up with thick clothes. Li Wenxin on the other hand worried more about his appearance and looking handsome. This eventually resulted in him torturing himself into catching a cold.


    Soon, sounds of his sneezing filled the entire dormitory.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t study in peace anymore and couldn¡¯t help butin: ¡°Who told you not to wear more? I reminded you a week ago.¡±


    Li Wenxin pulled out a tissue to wipe his nose. He responded in annoyance: ¡°You look handsome even in a windbreaker but it¡¯s not the case for us. I can only be handsome like this.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand what clothes had to do with handsomeness.


    As soon as it was winter, his hands and feet would freeze. At home he would have already turned on the heater but he couldn¡¯t do this at school so he could only use a hot water bottle.


    Everyone who knew him knew about this.


    As for this suggestion of his, Li Wenxin immediately shot it down: ¡°People like you who look good even in thick winter jackets shouldn¡¯t talk.¡±


    Su Min shrugged and didn¡¯t continue.


    As soon as he opened his book, his phone rang. It was a call from home.


    Su Min went over to the balcony and picked it up: ¡°Mum.¡±


    Mother Su on the other end asked: ¡°Su Min, do you have a lot of sses over the next two days? No vacation?¡±


    ¡°Not many sses. Tomorrow is the weekend so I¡¯ll have a short break.¡± Su Min exined briefly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Want me toe back?¡±


    Mother Su hesitated and said: ¡°Your grandmother fell at home and is now in hospital. See if you cane back.¡±


    Su Min frowned: ¡°How did she fall?¡±


    ¡°The nanny was in the kitchen and didn¡¯t see. Grandmother fell by herself but fortunately the injury wasn¡¯t serious, and she just needed to rest to recuperate for a while.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯ll go back tomorrow.¡±


    Mother Su answered: ¡°Okay, let me know when you¡¯re here.¡±


    After hanging up, Su Min massaged the corner of his eyebrows.


    He had not seen his grandmother for a while and would usually spend Chinese New Year at home with his parents. They no longer spent it together as a big family.


    His grandmother was diagnosed with Alzheimer¡¯s quite early and sometimes wouldn¡¯t recognise him. All he knew was that she stayed together often with a nanny who took care of her.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t very close to his grandmother, but she was still his grandmother.


    He called the course supervisor and requested for leave. The course supervisor very quickly agreed to his request.


    Li Wenxin didn¡¯t expect to see Su Min packing up as soon as he returned from the balcony, ¡°With you doing this, what happened?¡±


    Su Min searched for his clothes as he responded: ¡°I¡¯m going home tomorrow. Help me leave a note for the course supervisor.¡±


    Li Wenxin let out an ¡®oh¡¯ and agreed.


    Early in the morning of the next day, Su Min went straight home.


    Mother Su wasn¡¯t at home so after he dropped his suitcase off, he bought a ticket back to his hometown. It was about a hour ride away.


    When it was noon, Su Min arrived at the hospital.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the inpatient department. Yesterday Mother Su had informed him of the ward, so he went upstairs and asked a nurse for directions.


    Upon entering, a nurse just happened to be doing some checks, ¡°Here, stop moving around. Try not to move around too much okay? Lie here properly and you can go home in two days.¡±


    An olddy responded with ¡°okay¡± and few times.


    Because it was a single room, it was very quiet and there was only her in the room. The nurse saw hime in and was stunned, ¡°You are?¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°She¡¯s my grandmother.¡±


    The nurse nodded and said: ¡°Grandma¡¯s doing okay and didn¡¯t get hurt too much. She can be discharged in two days.¡±


    Su Min moved a chair over and sat down next to the bed.


    The olddy¡¯s face was covered in wrinkles, but she looked very kind. She had always liked children very much and he had spent most of his time as a child with her.


    He then returned home for high school and had been attending university in the city since. Since then, he had only returned every now and then for New Year and he gradually started to interact less with his grandmother.


    It was also during his third year of high school when his grandmother was diagnosed with Alzheimer¡¯s disease. At that time, Su Min didn¡¯t have the time to return home.


    Su Min helped adjust the nket and called out: ¡°Grandmother.¡±


    The old woman smiled. She took her hand out from the nket and grabbed Su Min¡¯s hand, ¡°Xiao Min.......Xiao Min.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Do you want some water?¡±


    The olddy wrinkled her face and refused: ¡°No......No water. Candy.......Want candy.¡±


    ¡°No candy.¡± Su Min reminded her: ¡°You can¡¯t have that now.¡±


    He had been advised by the nanny not to let his grandmother eat junk like that.


    The olddy wasn¡¯t happy about this. She narrowed her eyes and turned her head away. It seemed that she didn¡¯t want to pay him any more attention.


    Su Min smiled with exasperation. He ced her hand back inside the nket.


    Perhaps it was because she was hit drowsiness, the olddy soon fell asleep. An hourter, she dazedly woke up.


    Seeing that Su Min was still there, she had already forgotten about what happened earlier: ¡°Xiao Min, you.....it¡¯s just you?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°En, just me.¡±


    The olddy was quite elderly now. The skin on her face wrinkled together and she was too tired to speak, ¡°You.....you alone.........¡±


    Su Min moved closer to her: ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Xiao Su..........Xiao Su isn¡¯t here?¡± The olddy asked incoherently with zed over eyes.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t tell whether she was saying ¡°Xiao Su¡± or ¡°Xiao Min¡± earlier, but this phrase quickly surprised him.


    He pressed on: ¡°Is it Xiao Su or Xiao Min?¡±


    The olddy who was asked spoke louder this time and emphasised: ¡°Xiao Su........Xiao Su!¡±


    Before Su Min had the time to speak, Mother Su¡¯s voice suddenly interrupted them, ¡°Mum, what nonsense are you talking about. Did you remember the wrong person again?¡±

 Chapter 80: Question

    <h4>Chapter 80: Question</h4>


    The door to the ward wasn¡¯t closed firmly so she entered directly.


    Su Min¡¯s attention earlier was all on his grandmother and the name, so he didn¡¯t hear the door opening.


    ¡°Mum, did you remember the wrong person again? You¡¯re like this every time. You don¡¯t remember Su Min?¡± Mother Su closed the door as she said this.


    Su Min didn¡¯t speak.


    Mother Su came over and asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you let me know that you¡¯re here? Have you eaten? How long have you been here?¡±


    ¡°You were working.¡± Su Min stood up and exined: ¡°I just came over. It hasn¡¯t been too long.¡±


    The olddy in bed smiled.


    Mother Su held a bowl of congee. As she opened the bag she said, ¡°Your grandmother will be discharged the day after tomorrow. That will be a Monday. You probably still have ss.¡±


    Su Min responded: ¡°En.¡±


    The ward became quiet. There was only the sound of the bag opening.


    Before she could start feeding grandmother the congee, Su Min asked the question he had not yet received an answer to: ¡°Who is this Xiao Su grandmother mentioned?¡±


    Mother Su didn¡¯t look up, ¡°Your grandmother remembered wrong.¡±


    Su Min persisted: ¡°Remembered wrong? Then who was it directed at?¡±


    Mother Su opened the lid to the congee and said: ¡°There are many people in your grandmother¡¯s memory and they¡¯re all a mess now. Sometimes I don¡¯t even know who it is.¡±


    She pulled the table over, ¡°Help take the pillow down.¡±


    Although Su Min still had a lot of questions, it was all blocked by that final sentence. He walked over and ced a pillow behind his grandmother¡¯s back.


    He was certain the second time she spoke she said Xiao Su.


    Could this Xiao Su refer to Chen Su?


    Su Min himself could still remember his own childhood very clearly including all the names of his ymates. Li Wenxin would often say that his memory was abnormal.


    He knew very well that there was no one called Xiao Su in his memory. As for Chen Su, no one with that name appeared either.


    This was also why he had always doubted Chen Su¡¯s true identity.


    When his grandmother mentioned that name earlier, Su Min found it very foreign. It was only when he thought of Chen Su that he managed to link it together.


    If that person was really Chen Su, he should also have memories of him. He found it very strange.


    With Mother Su¡¯s attitude, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Even if he continued to ask, he probably wouldn¡¯t find the answer to his questions. He would need to get it out from his grandmother while Mother Su wasn¡¯t around.


    But what he didn¡¯t expect was that Mother Su had also taken time off to take care of his grandmother. Several times he even had to leave the room because he was male.


    The olddy only spoke nonsense the entire time.


    At night, his uncles came to visit. Su Min¡¯s cousin Su Ying also came over excitedly.


    Su Min didn¡¯t interact with this cousin much but this cousin of his admired him very much. Every year, she would make a huge fuss about it.


    This time she was also very excited when she saw him: ¡°Cousin!¡±


    Su Min suddenly recalled thatst time Mother Su had mentioned that she had gone to see the movie. He had a bad feeling.


    Sure enough, Su Ying said: ¡°Cousin, I also saw the new movie hehe. I went together with my ssmate and when they found out that you¡¯re my cousin they were all very happy. Please give me your autograph after this.¡±


    All of a sudden, her words caught everyone¡¯s attention in the ward.


    Su Min¡¯s eyelids twitched. He pulled her out of the room, ¡°Su Ying, I can give you an autograph but don¡¯t mention anything about the movies in front of the family.¡±


    ¡°Ah, why not?¡± Su Ying didn¡¯t understand but she agreed quickly when she thought of the autograph, ¡°Okay, okay. Please give me your autograph.¡±


    She had just entered her second year of middle school this year and would often dabble in with the 2D world. She waspletely entric.


    Su Min said: ¡°Promise me first.¡±


    Su Yin pulled out a beautifully decorated notebook, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. I¡¯ll remember and won¡¯t mention it in front of uncle anymore. Hurry and give me your autograph. Also add on a simplement too.¡±


    With a cousin like this, she felt extremely proud in front of her ssmates.


    Although they were young, they knew a lot. They were very open to most things.


    Su Min signed his name and added a few words of blessing, ¡°I meant you shouldn¡¯t mention it in front of the rtives, especially my parents.¡±


    Su Ying looked at him sign with bright eyes, ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry. I am tight-lipped.¡±


    To be honest, Su Min was still a little uneasy.


    But he could only do this for now. It was impossible hiding it for an entire lifetime, so this was only a temporary measure. At the very least, it was better than suddenly revealing the truth.


    He wanted to find out about Chen Su¡¯s identity first.


    After signing his name, Su Min returned the notebooks back to Su Min and asked, ¡°Do you know someone called Xiao Su?¡±


    Su Ying thought for a moment and said: ¡°No. Who¡¯s Xiao Su? There¡¯s no one called that in our family.¡±


    Chen Su had only asked casually and didn¡¯t expect her to know the answer, ¡°Remember your promise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember.¡± Su Ying giggled, ¡°Oh that¡¯s right. Cousin, when are you going to the cinema next time? I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    She had wanted to call him after watching the moviest time but she wasn¡¯t allowed to use her phone at school, so she decided to find her cousin during winter vacation.


    Just the thought of it was exciting.


    Su Min said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know when the next move would be realised. You should be focussing on your studies instead of watching movies.¡±


    Su Ying pouted, ¡°My grades aren¡¯t bad and I want to learn from you but I can¡¯t give up movies.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........What is there about it that you can¡¯t give up?¡±


    He really didn¡¯t understand children these days. Their thoughts jump all over the ce and sometimes they act like they¡¯re more of an adult than he ever was.


    Upon hearing this, Su Ying raised her right hand and said seriously: ¡°Of course I can¡¯t. Us SuMin girls will never give up!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.............¡±


    What the hell?!


    After saying that, Su Ying picked up her notebook and ran back into the ward.


    Su Min was left alone out there speechless.


    When he returned to the ward, the olddy had finished eating herrge bowl of congee. She had a good appetite and was actually much better off than most elderly people her age.


    His uncle asked: ¡°Xiao Min applied for leave?¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll go back in two days.¡±


    His uncle nced over at Su Ying ying on her phone and patted her head, ¡°She doesn¡¯t learn from her brother and only knows to y.¡±


    The most remarkable person in the Su family was Su Min who has had excellent grades since he was young, has a good personality and was even admitted into a prestigious university. Everyone was proud of him.


    Su Ying stuck out her tongue and continued to y on her phone.


    Su Min touched her hand, ¡°She¡¯s still young. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    His uncle had also only said this casually. He smiled and didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    Su Min wanted to ask him if he knew who Xiao Su was, but Mother Su was still in the room. It wasn¡¯t good starting something now lest his future endeavours be even more difficult.


    ***


    After staying there for two days, the olddy was discharged.


    Su Min returned together with them to their hometown. It was their former family home that was left behind by his grandfather. Because the rest of the family no longer worked nearby and the olddy was unwilling to leave, they hired a nanny to take care of the house and the olddy.


    The incident this time was just an ident.


    Fortunately, apart from the Alzheimer¡¯s disease, the olddy liked to be taken out by the nanny to wander around. Her bones were still tough, so nothing was broken this time.


    The olddy liked flowers so there were flowers on the balcony.


    Because she was hospitalised, and the nanny wasn¡¯t around, no one watered the flowers and it didn¡¯t look like it was in a very good state.


    While Mother Su and the others were in the room, Su Min went over to the balcony to water them.


    He had lived here when he was young, and he could still remember every flower and every nt clearly. He could even remember several of the potted nts on the balcony.


    Because it was nted by his grandfather and was cared for until now by his grandmother, it had grown from a small seedling into arge nt. As it was currently winter, it had not yet bloomed.


    In Su Min¡¯s memory, their rtionship was very good but, because of his participation as a soldier during his younger days, his grandfather fell sick and passed away early. He could still remember the moment all his rtives cried at the funeral hall.


    Mother Su¡¯s voice travelled over from the room: ¡°Su Ying, stop jumping around here. Go out and y. Grandmother needs to sleep.¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°I was just looking around.¡±


    Her exnations were useless, and she was promptly kicked out by mother Su. She then saw Su Min standing on the balcony with this tall and lean figure while looking neat and outstanding.


    My cousin really is good-looking.


    When she went to the movies together with her ssmates, her ssmates who saw him for the first time thought he was a celebrity. Some even thought that he was better looking than most of them.


    Su Ying secretly took a picture with her phone and then remembered the question he asked her earlier. She quickly shuffled over.


    Seeing hering, Su Min gave her his greetings, ¡°Going to school tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t want to go to school.¡± Su Ying grumbled.


    Su Min rubbed her head with his empty left hand and said, ¡°You won¡¯t have to attend ss often when you¡¯re my age.¡±


    She was still a junior high school, so she had a lot of hair. She didn¡¯t have to worry about bing bald.


    ¡°I hope so.¡± Su Ying kicked her feet and then proceeded to whisper: ¡°Cousin, I went and asked who Xiao Su is. Guess what grandmother said.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°What did she say?¡±


    He unconsciously stopped watering the nts.


    ¡°Grandmother actually asked me back who Xiao Su ss.¡± Su Ying shook her arm, ¡°Did you hear wrong? Grandmother doesn¡¯t know anyone called Xiao Su.¡±


    Su Min hesitated for a moment. He then exined: ¡°Grandmother has Alzheimer¡¯s disease so it¡¯s normal to forget what she had said.¡±


    Even so, he was a little disappointed.


    He had thought that he could get an answer from this, but she was sick. If she forgot, no one else would know the answer.


    Su Min felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything from his family.


    Su Ying was puzzled: ¡°Then why did you ask that? You don¡¯t know that person, yet you ask about it everywhere.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Just curious.¡±


    ¡°Curious? Really?¡± Su Ying shook her finger, ¡°Have you forgotten my identity? You still dare hide things from me?¡±


    Su Min was confused, ¡°What¡¯s your identity?¡±


    Don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s going to say that she some sessor of some socialist party or that she is Princess Mary Sue?


    Su Ying patted her arm, ¡°I¡¯m a SuMin girl!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........Oh.¡±


    She said it as if it was an amazing identity.


    Su Ying was short and had to look up to look at Su Ming. She moved a stool over, ¡°Sit.¡±


    Su Min ced down the watering can and sat down, ¡°What else do you have to say?¡±


    ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry.¡± Su Ying said. ¡°I will definitely help you ask who Xiao Su is and I¡¯ll let you know as soon as I can.¡±


    Su Min responded: ¡°Okay¡±


    Mother Su was still packing things up in the room so he naturally wouldn¡¯t be able to have any alone time with his grandmother. It might be better letting Su Ying investigate.

 Chapter 81: Sexy

    <h4>Chapter 81: Sexy</h4>


    After watering the flowers and nts on the balcony, Su Min returned to the room. The olddy was already asleep.


    Mother Su was organising the clothes. She whispered: ¡°You have ss tomorrow so go home for tonight. You still need to get up early tomorrow.¡±


    She herself didn¡¯t notice the urgency concealed in her voice.


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand why she so anxiously wanted him to leave. Unless there was something she didn¡¯t want him to know about? Did Xiao Su do something?


    But there was no such person in his memory. It was either because Mother Su and the others was hiding something, or it was because of something else.


    For a moment Su Min couldn¡¯t find the answer to these questions.


    He replied casually: ¡°I¡¯ll go back this afternoon.¡±


    Lunch was made by the nanny. Because there were more people, there were also more dishes. Due to mobility issues, the olddy stayed in bed waiting to be fed by the nanny.


    Su Ying¡¯s parents had already left and would pick her up after work, so she continued to hang around.


    Mother Su didn¡¯t have work on the weekends, so she also stayed behind.


    During lunch at noon, Su Min deliberately said: ¡°My elementary school ssmates had a reuniontely but I didn¡¯t go.¡±


    Mother Su answered casually: ¡°What point is there for elementary school ssmates to have a reunion?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I thought too.¡±


    He was just testing her out. Seeing her response, it seemed that it probably had nothing to do with his elementary school so that would also mean that he wasn¡¯t one of his elementary school ssmates.


    Then was it a child who used to leave near grandmother¡¯s ce?


    Su Min couldn¡¯t think of any children living nearby. This ce was a residential area and he knew practically everyone here.


    He had also yed with the children here, so he was familiar with their names. Not to mention the name Chen Su, there wasn¡¯t anyone with the surname Chen.


    If not for the name Su being so special, Su Min wouldn¡¯t have been this sensitive to it.


    Perhaps it was just grandmother randomly calling out a name.


    After eating, Su Min went to the bedroom.


    Mother Su was instructing the nanny to feed his grandmother.


    Su Min suggested: ¡°Why don¡¯t we let grandmothere live with us. It¡¯s inconvenient staying here all the time.¡±


    This ce was far from where they lived. If anything happened, it would take more than an hour toe.


    Grandmother was also quite old so it definitely wasn¡¯t easy for the nanny. If there were other members of the family around, it would probably be better for her.


    Mother Su sat on one side: ¡°We¡¯re working all the time so even if she moves in, we can¡¯t take care of her. You grandmother is also unwilling to leave.¡±


    The olddy eating on the side probably heard their conversation. She spoke up: ¡°Not going! Not going!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    With that, he no longer asked.


    Mother Su thought of something. She said warmly: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about your grandmother. We wille visit more often. You should just focus on your studies.¡±


    Su Min let out an ¡°en¡±.


    After leaving the room, Su Ying whispered: ¡°Cousin, I have to go home now. I¡¯ll help you ask next time.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°Cousin, don¡¯t worry. A person can¡¯t have no traces left behind. As long as he exists, I will definitely find out.¡±


    Unless that person wasn¡¯t there.


    Su Min once again rubbed her head: ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t keep touching my head.¡± Su Ying avoided his hand. ¡°If I end up bald because of this, I¡¯ll look for you to settle things.¡±


    Hearing that, Su Min retracted his hand.


    He didn¡¯t want to be responsible for making a young girl bald because of his actions. He would be scarred for life from that.


    At a little past two in the afternoon, Su Min and Mother Su left together. He had gone home and brought his luggage over so this time he could just go straight back to school.


    There just happened to be an important ss tonight so he couldn¡¯t skip it.


    Li Wenxin sat next to him. After watching him for a while, he asked: ¡°Why do you look so down after taking a trip home?¡±


    Wang Di answered for him: ¡°Grandmother is sick. Of course, he would be down.¡±


    They onlyter learned of the reason behind Su Min¡¯s sudden leave. Afterall, they were the ones who helped him submit his absence slip.


    Su Min didn¡¯t tell them about what happened at home.


    Life at school continued as usual.


    Time slowly passed and, because it was early winter, every now and then it would snow. The weather was getting colder so most people opted to stay indoors.


    During this time, apart from attending ss. Su Min also visited the library.


    On his way back from the library, a female ssmate suddenly stopped Su Min: ¡°Su Min, wait a minute.¡±


    Because she wasn¡¯t someone in his ss, Su Min didn¡¯t recognise her. He asked: ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    The female ssmate quickly said: ¡°I¡¯m from the Foreign Language department. My name is Zhang Yin Xu. I want to ask you a question. Would it be okay?¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    She didn¡¯t say what type of question it was, so he didn¡¯t know if it was okay for him to answer.


    Hearing this, the female ssmate quickly took her phone out of her pocket and it revealed a picture after she unlocked the screen.


    Su Min had seen this picture before. Because he had personally experienced and revisited every movie, he still remembered very clearly every scene.


    It was the final scene of the movie.


    What appeared at that time wasn¡¯t air but instead a figure. Although it wasn¡¯t very clear, it was distinguishable.


    Su Min spected that this was probably the reason behind the appearance of the little yellow book.


    Zhang Yin Xu asked: ¡°Su Min, do you know where that Chen Su is? I want to interview him. I¡¯m from our school radio station.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°I also don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zhang Yin Xu stopped for a moment. It seemed that she didn¡¯t expect this type of answer so it took her a while to form a response.


    She pressed on: ¡°You really don¡¯t know? You two have experienced so many movies together so you¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C¡±


    Su Min replied calmly: ¡°We didn¡¯t experience it together. We just ran into each other by chance so even if you ask me who he is, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Zhang Qin Xu: ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Su Min said: ¡°So I don¡¯t have anything I can tell you.¡±


    After that, he walked around her and left.


    To be honest, if she could interview Chen Su, he would like to get her to ask him where he is and who he was.


    It was only after Su Min¡¯s figure disappeared in the distance that Zhang Qin Xu processed the meaning behind his words. She remembered something.


    The cinemas did offer two-person viewing and had emphasised that solo-viewing will definitely be solo. Without the consent from the audience, a second person will not be able to join.


    So how could they just run into each other? That waspletely impossible.


    Zhang Yin Xu had a good impression of Su Min but this answer of his puzzled her. Afterall, there was no need to hide things. Everything had already been exposed through the movies.


    Su Min got thirsty on his way back, so he left the school campus.


    There were small snack stores outside the school¡¯s south gate, and this naturally included milk tea shops. He stepped into the closet one and came back out with a cup of juice.


    When he reached the entrance to the dormitory, Su Min heard noisesing from inside.


    ¡°.....I think this is good. Fortunately, it stars the goddess. Don¡¯t you want to go into see and listen to the other person¡¯s voice?¡±


    After that, it was Li Wenxin¡¯s voice: ¡°But I haven¡¯t experienced a horror movie before. I want to give it a try. Don¡¯t be like this.¡±


    Wand Di said: ¡°Anyway, I won¡¯t watch horror movies. I want to watch this one. I heard there¡¯s a stripping scene too. I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t want to watch that. I don¡¯t care if you end up scaring yourself from watching the horror movie.¡±


    Su Min pushed the door open and entered.


    Hearing his return, the voices in the room stopped.


    Su Min raised his hand, took a sip of his juice and said incoherently: ¡°Continue discussing. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Li Wenxin turned around and leaned on the table, ¡°We¡¯re discussing about the two new movies. Do you want to watch?¡±


    Su Min ced his book down, ¡°What movie is showing?¡±


    Li Wenxin was very well prepared for his answer. He immediately sent the screenshot over to Su Min via WeChat, ¡°Take a look. I have already sent it to you.¡±


    Wang Di who was unwilling to be outdone also sent his screenshot over.


    The two of them were discussing the movies that were about to be released over the next few days. At this stage, they had pre-release promotions, so it was a little cheaper.


    But the only downside to this was that you don¡¯t know about the movie¡¯s reception.


    No one wanted to watch a crap movie so if you buy in advance, you would be relying on your luck. If you got the right one, then you¡¯re blessed.


    Su Min opened the screenshots in turn.


    The first screenshot was a horror movie about prisons. He rarely watched horror movies about prisons, and he couldn¡¯t recall many. At most, they were old movies such as ¡°The Shawshank Redemption¡± or ¡°The Silence of the Lambs¡±.


    From the introduction, not much was revealed. It was just about the male protagonist getting locked up in prison and strange things happening soon afterwards.


    Li Wenxin moved over and said: ¡°Are you interested in this one? It¡¯s also a horror movie. All the movies that you¡¯ve watched were horror movies.¡±


    Su Min opened the next one.


    Wang Di sent over a romance movie. Probably in an attempt to attract more viewers, they had invited a goddess famous for her sexiness to stay in it. The cover was attractive, and the plot was very simple.


    He had no interest in something like this.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to watch a movie, yet you have to go to prison.¡± Wang Di wasn¡¯t pleased: ¡°What¡¯s so good about going to prison? It¡¯s better taking a yacht.¡±


    Li Wenxin said: ¡°It¡¯s fun because we haven¡¯t tried it before.¡±


    Domestic prisons and the prisons abroad are very different. The movie this time had take inspiration from the foreign movies, but it was set in China.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that things can happen easily in prisons?¡± Wang Di recalled some news he read about online, ¡°It is said that you will need to be taught a lesson by the big brother there. With Su Min being so good looking, he would easily be targeted.¡±


    It was a sin being good looking in a prison.


    Su Min said: ¡°This is a movie. It can¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    If they really did film something like that, it most definitely wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to be screened.


    Wang Di said: ¡°So you¡¯re going to watch it? Can¡¯t you just give up horror movies this one time? You love horror movies to much.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± Li Wenxin spoke wisely: ¡°It¡¯s more exciting watching a horror movie through holographic viewing.¡±


    It naturally is exciting experiencing normal movies, but it was nothingpared to horror, fantasy or sci-fi movies.


    This kind of experience waspletely different to reality with some set in the future or set in a mythical setting,


    Su Min ced his phone down and took a sip of his juice: ¡°I¡¯ll see. If I don¡¯t have ss, I¡¯ll go.¡±


    In fact, he had wanted to take a break for a while, but the prison setting was quite novel, and he didn¡¯t really want to miss it.


    Su Min decided to wait until the movie has been shown for a while before going to watch it.


    And as for Chen Su¡¯s situation, it could wait.

 Chapter 82: Prison

    <h4>Chapter 82: Prison</h4>


    If Su Min decided on something, he would do it.


    But on the day of release, the person in charge of the cinema called and asked: ¡°Mr. Su isn¡¯ting to experience the movie this time?¡±


    Su Min originally wanted to wait a few days before going but he suddenly changed his mind, ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely, so I don¡¯t n on watching.¡±


    The person in charge hesitated.


    It was public knowledge that Su Min was a student. It wasn¡¯t long until the exams so there was nothing wrong with that reason of his.


    But he was in charge of asking, and the answer Su Min gave wasn¡¯t something the cinema wanted to hear.


    The person in charge hesitated for a moment and said: ¡°This morning someone just sessfully cleared through the newly released movie ¡°Unknown Prison¡±.¡±


    Su Min said calmly: ¡°Congrattions.¡±


    Person in charge: ¡°............¡±


    This response wasn¡¯t right. Why aren¡¯t you reacting to it? With him being so calm, how could he continue the conversation?


    The person in charge could only continue and say: ¡°But after he came out, he said that he would not watch horror movies anymore. We hope that Mr. Su cane and take a look.¡±


    Su Min asked in return: ¡°Nothing will happen if I don¡¯t go, right?¡±


    Why was the cinema so keen for him to watch? He didn¡¯t go for one day and they¡¯re already calling him and chasing him up about it.


    The person in charge said: ¡°Mr. Su, your clearance rate is 100%. It would naturally benefit us if you manage to clear it this time too. Afterall, even if someone in another city cleared it, it¡¯s not someone from our side.¡±


    Every city would have someone powerful, but they naturally would want their city to be recognised as the best.


    Su Min considered it, ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    After getting this answer, the person in charge could tell that it was basically an affirmative response, so he didn¡¯t continue. He politely said a few more words before hanging up the phone.


    After Su Min hung up, he threw everything to the back of his mind.


    He just happened to have something he needed to discuss with a teacher, and he would also be spending the rest of his time in studying in the library after ss so the movie would have to wait until he was free.


    The next day, Li Wenxin returned from the cinema.


    Because Su Min didn¡¯t go, this time he went by himself. When he returned, he copsed.


    Wang Di went with him, but he went and watched the romance movie. On the way back, he was practically carrying Li Wenxin.


    Su Min went over and helped support him over to his bed, ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°He was scared stiff for more than an hour at the cinema and the staff had to help him out. We almost had to call 120.¡± Wang Di wiped away the sweat on his face, ¡°I saw him like that after finishing my movie, so I have no idea what happened.¡±


    He was shocked at that time. He had thought he had died.


    Su Min patted Li Wenxin¡¯s face, ¡°You still okay?¡±


    Li Wenxin, ¡°I¡¯m already dead.¡±


    Su Min retracted his hand, ¡°Since he can still speak, he should be fine. Leave him there. He¡¯ll recover with time.¡±


    After another half an hour, a loud shout filled the dormitory room.


    Li Wenxin got up from his bed and said to Su Min: ¡°Su Min, I won¡¯t watch horror movies anymore wuwuwu.¡±


    Su Min felt goosebumps forming, ¡°Speak normally.¡±


    His words were ignored. Li Wenxin whined for a long time despite not a single tear falling from his eyes.


    Whilst he whined and moaned, Su Min found out what happened.


    Li Wenxin had gone to watch the horror movie and his luck was quite good. The script that he received specified that something would happen to him only after he entered the prison.


    He thought that he would be able to see a lot of the movie plot like this but he was called out on the first night and killed.


    He wasn¡¯t killed by ghosts and was tortured to death.


    As for what exactly happened in the prison, Li Wenxin didn¡¯t see anything. When he woke up again, he was already miserably lying on the theatre floor.


    Li Wenxin said: ¡°I have always thought that it was quite easy since you were able to clear all the movies. I didn¡¯t expect it to be this terrible.¡±


    Sure enough, the disparity between people can be veryrge.


    Su Min who heard this wanted tough but he also felt sympathetic. He said: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wait so that we could watch it together?¡±


    Two-person viewing could be selected for couples or friends. No matter what your rtionship was, even if you¡¯re strangers, as long as both parties agree you could watch it together.


    Hearing this, Li Wenxin suddenly became spirited.


    Watch it together!


    This would mean that he would be able to appear throughout the movie and would even have a possibility of appearing in the rereleased movie. It was very tempting.


    But when he recalled what happened in the movie, he was a little resistant. He had died too miserably in there and he didn¡¯t want to go in.


    Li Wenxin hesitated: ¡°Next time.¡±


    Su Min raised an eyebrow: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Li Wenxinid back in bed. He recalled his own experience and reminded: ¡°You should be careful. They¡¯re especially terrible when they torture people.¡±


    Afraid of spoiling the movie for Su Min, he didn¡¯t go into detail.


    Su Min nodded: ¡°I know.¡±


    He had already checked the plot of this horror movie. There was no female protagonist this time and the only female role in this movie onlysted for about ten minutes.


    The main protagonists were two men. One was Fang Shu Juan and the other was Yin Ze. They were ssmates but have always been ipatible.


    Yin Ze entered the prison first. After being detained for a few days, Fang Shu Juanfollowed. The two just happened to be kept in rooms opposite each other so they could asionally converse with each other.


    The name of the movie had the word prison so the story would naturally be closely rted to the prison and not just what happened in there.


    ording to the introduction, every night, there would be screams. It got closer and closer and, eventually, fewer and fewer people were left in the prison.


    Even the arrogant head of the prisoners who had been detained in the prison for a long time died.


    Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze realised that something wasn¡¯t right and began to search for the truth during the limited time that they have left.


    As for the result of this endeavour, you would only know after watching the movie.


    The most important thing was that the director this time was new. Not just for horror movies, it was his first time directing a movie.


    Seeing this, Su Min was a little worried.


    An unknown, newbie director could easily do something unexpected. Although it wouldn¡¯t be like that for all cases, their style was difficult to discern, and it was usually difficult predicting what route they would take.


    The filming site for this movie was a former abandoned prison that had also received news coverage in the past. It was a very sturdy prison. There once was a criminal who wanted to dig a hole out but was unsessful.


    Probably because they didn¡¯t see hime, the cinema once again sent him a message to remind him of the movie that day.


    Su Min grew more and more intrigued by this movie.


    But he didn¡¯t notify the cinema.


    It was only three dayster that Su Min ended up going to the cinema.


    It was a weekday so there weren¡¯t many people watching movies.


    The staff there saw Su Min and their eyes instantly brightened. They immediately informed their superiors and greeted him: ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t recognise this staff, ¡°Hello.¡±


    The staff asked: ¡°Which movie is Mr. Su watching today?¡±


    Su Min pointed at a poster.


    The poster had the movie title written on it and the headshots of the two protagonists. They faced ahead, looking through the prison bars.


    The staff smiled: ¡°It just happened that it will start in ten minutes.¡±


    Su Min nodded and went to the counter to buy a ticket. Although it was more expensive online, he didn¡¯t buy the tickets earlier, so he didn¡¯t hesitate buying it now.


    The staff brought him over to a rest area and said: ¡°We thought you weren¡¯ting, Mr. Su.¡±


    Seems like the staff had discussed this.


    Because Su Min frequented this ce, everyone remembered him. Having not seen him recently, they thought he might note this time.


    Su Min said: ¡°Just a little busy recently.¡±


    In any case, no one knew if he really was busy or if he was faking it.


    After chatting for a while, the staff left. Su Min waited for another few minutes before going in to get his ticket checked. There weren¡¯t many people this session. At most, there were a dozen or so including himself.


    Su Min found a seat by himself and sat away from them.


    A pair of lovers sat diagonally behind him. He was worried that they would wake him up halfway through the movie. That would be really terrible if that happened.


    The movie soon began. Su Min put on the helmet and the lights in the cinema dimmed. The introduction of the movie started to y.


    At the beginning was a scene depicting Fang Shu Juan getting handcuffed. As he walked past the numerous holding cells, the people inside looked out. The entire scene was grim, oppressive and scary.


    Then the camera moved to show Fang Shu Juan getting locked up. The name of the movie appeared ¡ª¡ª Unknown Prison.


    The cinema¡¯s prompt appeared before Su Min¡¯s eyes: ¡°Audience Member Su Min hello. Are you ready to experience the movie ¡°Unknown Prison¡±?¡±


    He replied: ¡°Yes.¡±


    As soon as that word was uttered, Su Min fell into a deep sleep.


    The rest of the audience in the theatre also entered the movie at the same time.


    ...........


    Just after leaving the courtroom, he was taken away by several police officers.


    ¡°Here, here. Take him away.¡±


    ¡°This guy will be locked up in room 8. Hurry up.¡±


    Following those words was a strange smell.


    When Su Min opened his eyes, he saw that he was getting handcuffed. There were several policemen before him carrying very realistic weapons.


    It was his first time seeing a real gun. It had to be said that, for a man, it was very attractive.


    The other party saw his eyes and spoke with annoyance: ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry and get in the car.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Where are we going?¡±


    The other party froze. He thenughed out loud: ¡°Are you stupid? Of course you¡¯re going to prison. Where did you want to go?¡±


    Su Min subconsciously thought of that unknown prison.


    He casually asked: ¡°What is the prison¡¯s name?¡±


    The other party patted his back, ¡°It has no name. Go and spend two years in there. If you do well, they may reduce the sentence.¡±


    Su Min made a sound of acknowledgement.


    Because the prison wasn¡¯t located in the city, they had to take a car. Every time he turned his head to look back, he was forced to look ahead again so Su Min couldn¡¯t see the road outside.


    Su Min decided to ept the movie script while he was in the car.


    This time, perhaps it was due to the movie plot, his character didn¡¯t die very soon. After entering the prison, most of his stay there involved him chatting and the rest of it was spent on eavesdropping.


    This time Su Min was going to stay with Yin Ze. There were usually four people staying in a room but, because they were special, only two lived there.


    Four people lived in Fang Shu Juan¡¯s room opposite his. They all died in the end, leaving Fang Shu Juan alone.


    But Su Min was just a cannon fodder so he would die much earlier than them.


    And this time the cause of his death was ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C Because he was too good-looking, he died just as he was about to be taken advantaged of by the prison¡¯s arrogant big brother.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t ept dying like this.

 Chapter 83: Friendship

    <h4>Chapter 83: Friendship</h4>


    You don¡¯t get many opportunities to move around freely in prison but there still existed a big brother/leader of the group. Every time amotion urred, it was because of them.


    This would include torturing this and that, and starting things up. In any case, it was because they had nothing better to do.


    The prison guards usually turned a blind eye to these things so the weaker ones would naturally be bullied.


    Su Min¡¯s character was a neer. As he walked down the corridor, he attracted many inmate¡¯s attention and was soon targeted.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    This unknown prison was a male only prison. As the saying goes, where there¡¯s no women, even grass would start to look appealing.


    This was particrly the case for a good-looking man.


    The big brother locked onto him when he saw him during mealtime and decided to take Su Min back with him afterwards. The guards didn¡¯t take it seriously and Su Min ended up dying on the way.


    As for how he died, all he knew was that the lights in the hallway suddenly went dark and, when it turned on again, he had disappeared.


    Although on the surface it may seem like he had just gone missing, in a horror movie it basically meant that he was dead.


    The car suddenly stopped.


    Su Min was taken off the car. Perhaps it was because he was good-looking, the officers weren¡¯t too rough with him. Their attitudes however weren¡¯t great.


    He had now reached the prison.


    A prison guard came over. He pulled along Su Min¡¯s handcuffs and spoke irately: ¡°Follow them in. Hurry.¡±


    Su Min now saw that there was another car next to him. Several people got off. They were not people that he had seen on the poster.


    They were probably a group of cannon fodders.


    Su Min followed them in. When they reached a room, he saw that there were more people inside who were getting inspected and having their photos taken.


    A prison guard who was taking notes said: ¡°Pretty handsome. What¡¯s your name? How old? Are these things yours?¡±


    Su Min answered the questions one by one.


    Although the cinema would set up a basic character script for viewers, the name, identity, birthday etc would be the same as those of the audience so there was no need for them to act.


    His current identity was that of an art student. This year, he was still in school but, because of identallymitting manughter after confronting his ssmate for using his artwork fraudulently, he was given a sentence of two years.


    The sentence was probably something the movie made up.


    The person at the front said: ¡°Take your things and go to that room.¡±


    Su Min and a few people went in. It was then followed by a physical examination and photo.


    The real check would involve getting them to undress but this was a movie and it wasn¡¯t particrly important, so they skipped through very quickly.


    For the first time in his life, Su Min held up card for a photo.


    He could already imagine getting ridiculed by his ssmates when they see itter.


    Aftering out, the guard said: ¡°Once we get some things, we¡¯ll go in.¡±


    The things they were getting were naturally things like nkets, cups etc. These were all basic necessities. The rooms in the prison was not too bad. Although it was smaller than a student dormitory, there were beds and a bathroom.


    Su Min was led down the corridor by the prison guard.


    The corridor was long. There were countless rooms lined down it. The floor was still a little damp and the entire wall was painted white. It looked like a morgue.


    Su Min was a little taken aback by this thought.


    Every time he passed a room, there would be someone holding on the metal bars, looking out. When they saw his handsome appearance, they would even whistle.


    As soon as Su Min turned around, they would jeer at him.


    The prison guard knocked on their door with his baton, ¡°What are you jeering at? Hurry and go back. If you continue, I¡¯ll take you out for a beating.¡±


    Those words of warning were not taken seriously. They still continued to jeer and catcall.


    Because Su Min knew that there was something wrong with the prison, he carefully observed the prison¡¯s situation. He was then brought over to room 8.


    The prison guard opened the door to room 8 and pushed him in. He said coldly: ¡°This is your room in the future. Remember your number.¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    He undid the handcuff on Su Min¡¯s hand and then locked the door.


    The sound of footsteps gradually faded in the distance.


    Su Min¡¯s prisoner number was 488. It was sewn onto his prison uniform. It would have been a rather auspicious number if the first number was removed. (KKnotes: 4 is a homonym for death in Chinese and hence regarded as an unlucky number. 8 is regarded as an auspicious number because it is a homonym for wealth)


    Yin Ze who was in the room heard themotion and stretched his head out from the bed, ¡°Hi. My name is Yin Ze. My number is 556. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Su Min pointed at himself, ¡°Su Min.¡±


    Yin Ze studied his face. He warned him: ¡°For what reason did youe in? Here, a rapist is considered the lowest of the low. I hope you¡¯re not one?¡±


    Su Min said calmly: ¡°I came here for murder.¡±


    Yin Ze studied him closely. He didn¡¯t expect him to be able tomit murder.


    But everyone had their own secrets. On the surface they may look weak but there were those who could kill several people despite that.


    He took the initiative and said: ¡°I¡¯m the same.¡±


    Su Min knew about his circumstances.


    The character script had revealed some information to him. Yin Ze¡¯s family situation wasn¡¯t very good since he was a child. His father was violent and wouldn¡¯t divorce his mother. This went on for many years until one day his father suspected his mother of cheating and beat her up at home. Yin Ze just happened to witness this when he got home and identally killed his father in the process of confronting him.


    Speaking of which, it was quite simr to his character. Both had identally killed someone after confronting the other party.


    Yin Ze got off the bed, ¡°With your arrival today, they will most likely teach you some rules during dinner.¡±


    Su Min casually found a bed, ¡°What rules?¡±


    ¡°For example, greeting the big brother.¡± Yin Ze smiled, ¡°It¡¯s that big muscle head in room 5. He used to be part of a gang but was reported by one of his underlings and ended up here.¡±


    Su Min thoughtfullymented: ¡°That¡¯s pretty unlucky.¡±


    He looked around the room. The bathroom consisted of a squat toilet and shower. There was only enough room for one person to stand in there.


    But the positive side of it was that it had a curtain. It was probably because the movie couldn¡¯t directly expose the body, so the director had included that.


    As far as the big brother was concerned, Su Min wasn¡¯t too concerned about it.


    Unless he didn¡¯t want to have dinner, it was something that was unavoidable. He could just not go when the timees, or he could create a ruckus. No matter how indifferent the prison guards were, they naturally wouldn¡¯t allow anything to happen in the prison.


    The prison room was a little gloomy.


    Su Min took a deep breath andid down in bed. He thought over the possible incidents that could happen here.


    The introduction mentioned that there would be screams every night. He suspected that it might be because they would bring a prisoner out and torture them.


    But there were ghosts in the prison so that meant that people had died here. As for where the ghosts were, he didn¡¯t know.


    Su Min thought about this for a long time and eventually fell asleep.


    After an unknown amount of time passed, he was startled awake by a whistle.


    It was the prison whistle. It was both loud and harsh.


    This was followed by a nging sound. The prison guards voice came in from outside. He opened the doors to the rooms one by one, ¡°Line up. You get half an hour.¡±


    Yin Ze reminded him: ¡°Time to eat.¡±


    The sky outside had darkened. The corridor was filled with men wearing their prison uniforms. Because they were arranged ording to their room number, Su Min and Yin Ze cut into the line one after each other.


    Although the people behind them were not happy, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    After entering the cafeteria, Su Min felt that it was not too bad. It looked like the cafeterias at university. The only difference was that there were prison guards watching them.


    He himself didn¡¯t find that burdensome so he got his food and started to eat.


    Yin Ze sat opposite him. He introduced him to the people here one by one, ¡°See that? That¡¯s the big brother. They call him Brother Hao.¡±


    Su Min almostughed out loud, ¡°Brother Hao?¡±


    He looked over. Brother Hao also just happened to be looking over at him. His eyes suddenly brightened up and he winked at him.


    Su Min¡¯s eyelid twitched. He looked away.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± Yin Ze also saw this. ¡°You¡¯re fancied by him. He will try something as soon as he sees someone good-looking. Be carefulter.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Will he torture?¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°It depends. If you¡¯re too resistant and he gets angry, he would be forceful. If you are gentle, he will love you kindly.¡±


    Su Min had a strong urge tough. Why is this Brother Hao so ridiculous sounding?


    And, appropriate for his name, Brother Hao had his headpletely shaved. It gave off the vibe ¡°I am the strongest brother in this prison¡±.


    It made it hard for others to ignore.


    As they chatted, someone stopped by their table.


    An apple was ced in front of Su Min. The short man asked: ¡°It¡¯s from Brother Hao. What¡¯s your name? Which room are you from?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I don¡¯t eat apples.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t eat it, you must eat!¡± The man ced the apple in his bowl. ¡°You dare refuse something from Brother Hao? Eat! Eat it all!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    Okay, okay. It was a free gift anyway.


    After the short man left, Su Min took the apple out of the bowl, ¡°Why is that man a little dumb?¡±


    Yin Ze couldn¡¯t¡¯ suppress hisughter, ¡°They¡¯re all his underlings.¡±


    Su Min looked over. Brother Hao over there again gave him a flirtatious wink. He even moved to show off his muscles.


    He turned his head back and whispered, ¡°For how many years did Brother Hao stay here?¡±


    Yin Ze thought for a moment, ¡°Probably about five years.¡±


    Su Min thought: No wonder he¡¯s so old-fashioned.


    After leaving the cafeteria, they still needed to line up in the order of their rooms. This time, having eaten their fill, they walked a lot slower.


    The ground was wet. It even had a strange smell.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what that smell was but it made him feel ufortable. It felt like the smell wasing from all directions.


    The others around him didn¡¯t seem to notice it. He didn¡¯t know if it was because they had grown ustomed to the smell over time.


    When he returned to the room, Su Min asked: ¡°Has everything been normal ever since you came in?¡±


    Yin Ze stopped, ¡°In what aspect are you referring to?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Every aspect.¡±


    Yin Ze pulled away the nket, ¡°It¡¯s been the same. During the day we have ss and weeding in the afternoon. At night we stay in the room and would hear all kinds of sounds.¡±


    He didn¡¯t say what sound it was, but Su Min suspected that he was probably referring to the screams.


    There was a knock on the door, ¡°Number 488,e out.¡±


    Su Min walked over to the door and asked: ¡°Going out now?¡±


    The prison guard knocked on the door and then pointed to the room diagonally opposite. There, there were several men looking out through the window staring in his direction.


    He said: ¡°They want to have a social meetup with you. Come with me.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    They even allow rooms to have social meetups with each other in a prison?


    Su Min looked back and asked Yin Ze: ¡°You can do something like this here?¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t deprive us after all.¡± Yin Ze didn¡¯t find it strange. He warned him: ¡°Over a week, they would do it several times. At night there would sometimes be noises. You can cover your ears.¡±


    The prison guard urged: ¡°Stop dying. Come with me.¡±


    For the first time, Su Min felt that he might have entered a fake prison.

 Chapter 84: Name

    <h4>Chapter 84: Name</h4>


    A social meetup was impossible. He wouldn¡¯t do it in this life, let alone in a prison.


    Su Min refused: ¡°I don¡¯t want to. Not going.¡±


    The men in room five across the corridor called out: ¡°Hurry up ande! If you don¡¯te, you¡¯ll suffer tomorrow!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a meet up. We¡¯ll make you happy!¡±


    ¡°Hurry ande. Don¡¯t waste time, Brother Hao can¡¯t wait any longer. Quick, quick, quick. Bring him over!¡±


    The scene before him looked a little strange. Arms were stretched out from the bars but the person behind it couldn¡¯t get out.


    The prison guard said: ¡°It¡¯s just a meetup. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    He had received a promise from Brother Hao that he wouldn¡¯t get into trouble for the next week. It was quite a tempting offer, and a meetup was no big deal.


    Su Min eyed the corridor, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    If he really died, then he would take it as it is. He might even be able to find out something with this little trip.


    Yin Ze btedly reminded him: ¡°Be careful.¡±


    He was just his roommate for the afternoon. He knew very well what would happen to Su Min but he wouldn¡¯t do anything to stop it.


    Su Min followed the prison guard out.


    It had been a while since dinner and the smell had be even stronger. He found it very strange.


    Su Min nudged the prison guard, ¡°Do you smell something?¡±


    The prison guard didn¡¯t look back, ¡°What smell?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t continue asking.


    Room 8 and room 5 were only a few metres away. When they moved over to the other room, the lights suddenly went out.


    In an instant, the prison was filled with shouts and yells and there was even someone singing.


    It onlysted for a few seconds. The surrounding sounds then suddenly disappeared. There was someone calling out Su Min¡¯s number. The voice was very small and faint.


    At first, Su Min thought it was just his imagination. After he listened carefully, he realised that the voice was indeed calling his number.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t a good sign.


    In horror movies, there would often be scenes where someone¡¯s name was called out in the dark. If you answered to that call, you would be taken away by the ghost.


    Su Min quietly called out for the prison guard, but no one answered.


    The entire corridor was quiet. He couldn¡¯t see anything in the darkness but soon he heard a dull sound. It sounded like someone hitting the wall.


    This was followed by someone once again calling out Su Min¡¯s number. The voice was clearer this time.


    Not only that, a hand also pulled at Su Min¡¯s arm. It was very cold, like he had just touched something metallic. It wasn¡¯t the same cold feeling ghosts gave.


    Was it some kind of transforming ghost?


    Before Su Min was able to shake off the hand, the hand suddenly disappeared.


    He called out: ¡°Chen Su?¡±


    ¡°I heard you¡¯re going to a social meetup?¡±


    Su Min¡¯s earlobe was bitten, causing his entire body to shiver. He asked: ¡°Did you ask the cinema staff about me?¡±


    Chen Su didn¡¯t answer. He released his hold of him, ¡°The lights will be on soon.¡±


    Su Min still had handcuffs on but it didn¡¯t stop him from grabbing him, ¡°You¡¯re really not going to answer?¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Chen Su said: ¡°You will know in due time.¡±


    He walked away from Su Mun. Su Min could sense that he hadn¡¯t left, but he didn¡¯t know where he had gone.


    After a few minutes, his vision suddenly brightened up.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t able to adapt to it for a while. He blocked it using his hand and, when he lowered his arm, he saw the prison guard from earlier standing before him.


    All that darkness from earlier was gone.


    The prison guard was stunned for a moment. Then, as if nothing had happened, he knocked on the door to room 5 and got ready to open the door with his keys.


    A voice came out from inside: ¡°Not meeting up!¡±


    The prison guard who was yed with immediately opened the door and cursed at them: ¡°You were the one who fucking wanted the meet up, and now you don¡¯t want it. Do you find it fu¡ª¡ª¨C¡±


    The rest of his words were gone.


    Su Min was taller than the prison guard and he was a little curious. He walked behind him and looked inside to see what had happened only to be surprised by the scene inside.


    The almighty Brother Hao was crying.


    The prison guard returned to his senses, ¡°Why are you crying?¡±


    The other three people living there were terrified, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Brother Hao suddenly cried. We don¡¯t know what happened.¡±


    Just as they said that, Brother Hao from inside suddenly rushed over and clung onto the prison guard, ¡°Ghost! There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    The prison guard thought he was going to attack him and directly shocked him with the electric baton. Brother Hao once again fell back to the ground and continued to tremble.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    He almost felt sympathy for Brother Hao.


    The prison guard felt that he was probably unstable and called for people to take him away. He then locked the door.


    Su Min naturally returned to room 8.


    As for the sudden lights out incident, they never mentioned anything about it. It was as if they didn¡¯t see it happening.


    ¡°You¡¯re one lucky rascal.¡±


    ¡°Damn lucky. You managed to get away from Brother Hao.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to y with this brother tonight?¡±


    Su Min ignored the various outstretched arms. He felt a lot morefortable after the handcuffs were removed.


    There was a smell of smoke in the room.


    The only person here was Yin Ze. He was lying on the bed and showed no signs of smoking, but Su Min knew it was him.


    Smoking was prohibited here, and cigarettes would be confiscated. As for how Yin Ze managed to procure and hide them, it was his own business.


    ¡°I heard what happened just now. You¡¯re really lucky.¡± Yin Ze sat up from the bed and said this.


    Su Min sat on the bunk opposite him. He changed the topic and asked: ¡°Are there any other night activities here?¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°No, just sleeping. Tomorrow we will gather together to weed.¡±


    Su Min was surprised: ¡°We do weeding in the afternoon and we weed again in the morning?¡±


    Yin Ze shrugged, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of grass here. Weeding must be done every day.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...............¡±


    That must be really boring. He finally understood why prisoners would change so much after staying a few years in prison. It was because of a life like this.


    There were still two hours left. Su Min went over to wash up.


    The movie didn¡¯t say that something would happen while he showered, and he had also just escaped a disaster, so it was unlikely for something else to happen. The first person to die would naturally be another cannon fodder in the movie.


    After he came out from the bathroom, the door was just locked by the prison guard.


    Su Min asked casually, ¡°What happened?¡±


    Yin Ze returned to the desk, ¡°Lost a pair of scissors.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand at first. He then quickly came to a realisation.


    The most feared thing in a prison was a prisoner escaping so they would naturally be rather strict with the tools. A scissor was one of the more important ones.


    Yin Ze warned him: ¡°If you get caught, you will be punished.¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Su Min dried his hair and asked: ¡°Since they know that, they still stole it. Was it because they wanted to use it to kill someone?¡±


    It was naturally impossible escaping. Prison guards were watching your every move. As soon as you leave your room, and unless you were eating or working, you would be handcuffed.


    In a situation like this, unless something big happened, it would be difficult to escape.


    Yin Ze sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    There were often fights in prisons. Most of the prison guards would turn a blind eye to that. As long as it didn¡¯t put anyone¡¯s life in danger, they didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°AHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C¡±


    Suddenly, there was a scream.


    Following this scream, there were more screamsing from the other rooms. It quickly alerted the prison guards and they only stopped after a scolding.


    Su Min¡¯s expression changed. He walked over to the door and saw countless people doing the same. They all looked over through the metal bars.


    The prison guard who left not too long ago had returned. This time however, their expression changed when they saw what happened inside.


    Soon, many prison guards rushed over. A few minutester, a dead body was carried away.


    When they passed by room 8, Su Min was shocked.


    The other person had a pair of scissors stabbed into his throat.


    Yin Ze¡¯s expression turned pale, ¡°They really killed someone?¡±


    Su Min looked down. The corpse suddenly turned its head over and faced him. Blood flowed out from the wound made by the scissor.


    It dripped onto the floor, leaving behind a long trail of blood.


    The limp hand that was hanging out reached over towards him.


    Su Min calmly took in this change.


    It didn¡¯t take long for two of the prison guards tor return. They opened the door to one of the rooms and instructed: ¡°You mop the ground.¡±


    Su Min continued to observe the situation outside.


    The blood on the ground had not yet dried. With a mop, it was easily cleaned up but there was still a faint smell of blood that lingered in the air.


    The incident was soon resolved. Several rooms discussed what happened and soon uncovered some information.


    The deceased was someone who had entered a month ago. He had probably stolen the scissor himself and so they had deemed it to be a suicide.


    Yin Ze went back onto his bed. He waspletely silent.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing a male protagonist like this. He didn¡¯t care about anything and only did as he pleased. The only thing he did apart from lying in bed, was lying in bed.


    The cleaning prisoner was once again locked up.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the speaker to announce that it was time for lights off.


    Lights were all simultaneously turned off so there were no lights in the room. Everything was dark. There were various sounds mixed together.


    Yin Ze¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t wrong.


    Su Min listened on and felt that he had just watched several movies. Romance movies, action movies and there were even literary movies and opera.


    Life in a prison was very rich.


    Su Minid back in bed. It didn¡¯t take long for a familiar ghost to lie down next to him. He even nuzzled up against him.


    Chen Suid next to him: ¡°Xiao Min.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........What did you just call me?¡±


    Why was he suddenly changing his way of calling him after so long? What did he want to do? Improve their rtionship?


    Chen Su said solemnly: ¡°With our rtionship, we naturally should call each other more intimately. You don¡¯t like Xiao Min? Then how about Min Min?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°......Min your sister.¡±


    Chen Su pinched his dace and said gently: ¡°Don¡¯t swear.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t pleasant having his face pinched. Su Min pushed his hand away, ¡°Speak normally.¡±


    He had unconsciously increased his volume.


    Yin Ze opposite him asked: ¡°Were you talking to someone just now? Or did I hear wrong?¡±


    Su Min fell silent for a moment. He then exined: ¡°........Sorry, I have a habit of speaking to myself.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°That¡¯s not a good habit.¡±


    Fortunately, because he was used to the noisy prison, he wasn¡¯t bothered by Su Min.


    Chen Su bit Su Min¡¯s ear, ¡°Nervous?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min angrily turned over and faced his back towards him.


    The bed here was a single bed, so it was quite crowded with the two of them on it. With him turning to one side, it created some space between them.


    Chen Su shamelessly stuck to him. He suggested: ¡°You don¡¯t like that name. You can also call me.......Xiao Su.¡±


    In a noisy prison like this, that sentence was loud and clear.


    As soon as that name was uttered Su Min¡¯s heart skipped a beat. That strange feeling that was simr to the one he felt when he was at his grandmother¡¯s ce once again overwhelmed him.

 Chapter 85: Weeding

    <h4>Chapter 85: Weeding</h4>


    The name Xiao Su had indeed left him with a strong impression.


    Even before he watched this movie, he had suspected the possible rtionship between Xiao Su and Chen Su. Now, he finally got the answer to one of his questions.


    ¡°Is this your nickname?¡± Su Min spoke very calmly.


    Chen Su smiled but no one could see it in the dark, ¡°You can take it like that.¡±


    Su Min felt that it was amusing, ¡°What do you mean I can take it like that? Do you not know your own nickname?¡±


    When his grandmother called out those two words, he had suspected it. Now that it was mentioned again, it could be said that there was a definite connection.


    Su Min didn¡¯t speak. He just gently touched his earlobe.


    He and Su Min were very close together and they could feel each other¡¯s body temperatures. One was extremely cold while the other was warm. The warmth clearly indicated that he was a living human.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t surprised when his question wasn¡¯t answered.


    If it was that easy getting an answer, he would have already reached the answer a long time ago and he wouldn¡¯t have had to wait until today.


    Chen Su lowered his voice: ¡°Do you really want to know?¡±


    Su Min could tell that there was a hidden meaning in his words. It was as if he would tell him if he gave him a positive response and that it was something very important.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    ¡°If I said that I want to know, would you tell me?¡± Su Min asked in return: ¡°Or are you just going to fool around.¡±


    Chen Suughed.


    His voice had always been low. With himughing right next to Su Min¡¯s ear, and his vague figure pressed up against him, it made him feel a little numb and tingly.


    Su Min pushed him away.


    The bed was just too small. It was originally already difficult for one person and, now that there was another ghost, they were practically locked in one position.


    For example, he was currently lying on his side with Chen Su hugging him from behind. He could clearly feel Chen Su¡¯s chest pressed up against his back.


    It had to be said, it would be okay keeping it up for a minute or two, but any longer than that resulted in all his attention to be focussed at that point of contact.


    Su Min felt like there was a block of ice behind him.


    Chen Su held his hand. Su Min wanted to struggle free but he couldn¡¯t overpower him so he could only let him do as he pleased.


    He whispered: ¡°Of course I can tell you.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Humph.¡±


    He was certain that he wouldn¡¯t tell him. Afterall, every time he asked him a question about him, it was all overlooked so why would he suddenly answer his question today?


    He might even tell him a lie.


    That would be really irritating.


    ¡°Why do I want you to call me that?¡± Chen Su spoke with a soft whisper: ¡°Because.........I was called that before.¡±


    Su Min froze in ce.


    He had thought that it was something Chen Su had intentionally said. Afterall, he had called him Xiao Min so having him call Chen Su Xiao Su in return wasmon courtesy.


    But if it had something to do with the word ¡°Xiao Su¡± from his grandmother¡¯s end, then was that Chen Su¡¯s previous nickname?


    Su Min could tell that he was getting close to the answer.


    Then who was it that called him that? His grandmother?


    Chen Su probably had guessed the thoughts that went through his mind. He stuck close to his back and smiled: ¡°Go sleep now. Stop blindly asking questions.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    Sure enough, the moment he managed to elicit out something, he wasn¡¯t allowed to continue asking anything else. He must be hiding a lot of secrets.


    But it was gettingte and he should really sleep.


    Because it would be ufortable being unable to move for the entire night, Su Min pushed Chen Su away. Chen Su however was very thick skinned, and he was unwilling to move.


    After a long stale mate, Su Min could only give up.


    Let¡¯s just sleep like this. It wasn¡¯t his first time anyway.


    With lots of questions inside, Su Min fell asleep. His breathing became steady.


    Chen Su had always been awake.


    It was a pity that he was unable to hear those two wordsing from Su Min¡¯s mouth.


    ...............


    Late at night, Su Min was awakened by the cinema¡¯s prompt.


    The prompt was the same as usual: ¡¾Audience Member Su Min, congrattions you have sessfully changed your script. Please keep up the hard work. As a reward, you will be given keyword hints. The first hint: Corridor.¡¿


    His surroundings were spacious. He didn¡¯t know when Chen Su had left. Su Min didn¡¯t notice anything the entire time.


    Su Min was silent for a while. His thoughts once again returned to the movie.


    He had originally felt that there was something wrong with the corridor.


    It was because his character was set to meet his doom in the corridor. The movie had also mentioned that there were screams at night. It probably came from down the corridor.


    It was very likely that the corridor had something to do with it.


    As he pondered over this, a sound suddenly came from outside. It sounded like crying sounds, but it was very faint and hard to make out.


    Su Min listened to the intermittent sobs. After about a minute, it was gone. If he didn¡¯t hear it, he would have thought that it was just his imagination.


    Just as he thought it hadpletely stopped, he suddenly heard another sound.


    This time it was different. It wasn¡¯t the sound of crying but an actual scream. Like the sounding from the depths of a monster¡¯s throat, it roared out.


    Su Min who heard this felt his scalp go numb.


    Yin Ze in the upper bunk appeared to have awakened. He turned over and over.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Do you hear this sound every night?¡±


    Hearing that, Yin Ze stopped moving. He said: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been like that since my first day here. It has never stopped and would happen every night. The sound is also different each time.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what he meant by the sound being different.


    Yin Zeid t and said: ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it.¡±


    Su Min faced the ceiling and asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you find it suspicious?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the point?¡± Yin Ze asked back: ¡°The more you know, the earlier you die. Let me tell you, there are people dying here everyday and everyday there would be people going missing.¡±


    The roaring outside stopped. It then started again. It sounded like the final struggle before their death. Soon afterwards, everything was calm again.


    All that was left were the soft soundsing from the other rooms.


    Su Min was shocked by Yin Ze¡¯s words.


    But when he thought about it, it didn¡¯t seem strange. Afterall, this was a horror movie, so it was normal for people to die.


    Take that man who died from a pair of scissors today as an example. It was unknown whether it was truly an act of suicide or if it was the doing of a ghost.


    Yin Ze eventually reminded him: ¡°Hurry and sleep. Tomorrow we still have work.¡±


    Su Min sighed internally. Heid there for a long time before sleepiness took over him and he fell asleep.


    Outside, there were still small sounds that could be heard.


    Early in the morning of the next day, they once again were awakened by the whistle.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Su Min didn¡¯t get up particrly early. There were people in the other rooms who had woken up very early and one was even singing. He suspected that he was probably the opera singer fromst night.


    After he was done washing up, the prison guard came.


    Everyone lined up again for breakfast. Breakfast in the prison was very simple. It consisted of congee, steamed buns and some small side dishes.


    Su Min took in the ordinary food and couldn¡¯t help but miss his schools xiaolongbao. Just the thought of it made him drool.


    After breakfast, they were taken outside to weed.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time doing this kind ofbour. He didn¡¯t do much at home and school, and was a healthy young master.


    Yin Ze waved his hand, ¡°After weeding, we have ss.¡±


    ¡°What ss?¡± Su Min looked into the distance and asked casually: ¡°Teaching us how to reduce our sentence?¡±


    Yin Ze replied: ¡°No, but it¡¯s simr.¡±


    In any case, it was something for their own good.


    This ce was very big. The prison guards escorted them out and gave each of them a tool. Once they did it for about an hour, they could go back in.


    It could be regarded as setting them free for a while.


    Not far away was a tall metal fence. Freedom was just outside that. Almost every prisoner would look out when theye here.


    For the first time, Su Min understood how good being free was.


    Yin Ze and he were only a few metres away.


    A man ran over and said: ¡°Go to Brother Hao over there.¡±


    Su Min nced at Brother Hao. Yesterday he was crying because of a ghost but today he acted the same as usual, ¡°Not going.¡±


    The man reached over to grab him, ¡°I gave you face yet you don¡¯t want it!¡±


    Su Min avoided his hand.


    The next minute, Brother Hao who was standing not far away screamed and fell to the ground, ¡°Ghost! A ghost!¡±


    The prison guard went over but he didn¡¯t see anything. He again shocked him with his baton.


    As for the person who called Su Min, he ran back and cared for his big brother.


    Su Min shrugged. He squatted down and got ready to weed but he didn¡¯t expect something strange to happen when he did that.


    He watched a piece of grass that his hand came into contact with disappear. It was almost instantaneous. It was a sharp contrast to the green grass around it.


    He suspected that there was something wrong with his eyes. He again touched another patch of grass only to see that it again all disappear.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    What¡¯s going on?


    Su Min stood up and looked at the other prisoners. They were still weeding and didn¡¯t pay any attention to anything else. Everything was normal.


    A prison guard shouted: ¡°488! Squat down!¡±


    Hearing that warning, Su Min squatted down. He stared at the barren patch of grass in daze.


    Was this because Chen Su was helping him?


    Chen Su pushed away some of the tall grass and finally found the culprit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨CFrom within the dirt, several pairs of hands reached out. They were all bones. It was unknown how long they had been dead for.


    Su Min reached out to touch another patch of tall grass on the other side. Long bony hands reached out and plucked the grass before he could.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    With this done repeatedly, almost all the grass in that area was gone. Su Min didn¡¯t exert any effort and just had to touch the grass.


    There seemed to be a lot of skeleton hands buried in the ground.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if there was a mass grave below. Like those schools in the legends, perhaps the prison was established over a mass grave.


    After an hour, all the prisoners gathered.


    When Yin Ze came back from his area, he saw the empty patch around Su Min and was shocked, ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........I¡¯m average.¡±


    Yin Ze: ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble.¡±


    Su Min kept quiet and didn¡¯t say anything.


    After the guards inspected the grasnd, they naturally took note of Su Min¡¯s clean patch and recorded it down.


    And so this afternoon Su Min received a chicken drumstick as reward.


    Many people were jealous of this drumstick. They stared at him as they ate and some even had the urge to snatch it from him.


    ¡°Is he a fucking human mower? How did he get it done so cleanly?¡±


    ¡°I misjudged him. He must have worked as a weeder in the past. Otherwise he can¡¯t be this skilled.¡±


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    Su Min silently ate his chicken drumstick. The taste was just average, but they didn¡¯t usually get much meat, so it was better than nothing.


    After eating, the prison guards took them over to another empty room. They said. ¡°Watch half an hour of TV.¡±


    You naturally weren¡¯t allowed to watch movies or TV shows here. It would either be the news or a music show. Right now, it was a music show being yed.


    Probably because they didn¡¯t have any other form of entertainment for a long time, as soon as they saw people singing and dancing, the prisoners couldn¡¯t help but also sway left and right. Some even got up and started to dance.


    Soon, everyone in the room was dancing. That singing man even cleared his throat and started to sing.


    Su Min really wanted to get them to stop dancing.


    Do you realise you¡¯re dancing over a grave?!

 Chapter 86: Missing

    <h4>Chapter 86: Missing</h4>


    Before he went to prison, Su Min felt that things like dancing over a grave and hearse drifting were just phrases you used to curse someone.


    After going to prison, Su Min had changed his mind.


    Although he didn¡¯t know how many people there were in this prison, everyone in this room, except for him and Yin Ze, were dancing.


    There was even some ballroom dancing. They looked like they here having a lot of fun.


    Su Min watched on for a while and saw that none of them were good dancers. He turned around and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not dancing?¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Yin Ze responded expressionlessly, ¡°Not going. Like an idiot.¡±


    Su Min felt that this roommate of his, the male protagonist of this movie, was really calm and very unlike the usual male protagonists. With his personality, he didn¡¯t seem like someone who would actively go out and investigate the secrets here. He didn¡¯t know what it was that made him change his mindter in the movie.


    However, tomorrow Fang Shuyu woulde in. When the two are together, they would probably sh.


    The most important thing was that those two were enemies


    Su Min rarely saw such character rtionship in a horror movie. This time, ¡°Unknown Prison¡± had two male protagonists. Would they both survive or would only one of them live? It was still a question.


    It would probably get quite excitingter.


    Someone came over and asked: ¡°You two aren¡¯t going to dance?¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°I don¡¯t feel well. Not dancing.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to dance on top of a grave like them.


    However, at this moment a few men along with Brother Hao sauntered over: ¡°488 right?¡±


    Su Min nced at Brother Hao. It was not easy staying alive.


    Brother Hao narrowed his eyes. He dragged a chair over and sat opposite Su Min. He asked cheerfully: ¡°Isn¡¯t it good being with me?¡±


    Someone next to him added: ¡°There¡¯s meat to eat.¡±


    Another echoed: ¡°There¡¯s cigarettes to smoke!¡±


    And the person behind him said: ¡°There¡¯s alcohol to drink!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    Brother Hao could still be considered normal but why are his younger brothers such idiots? It was as if they were still going through their second year of middle school syndrome.


    Yin Ze desperately tried to hold back hisughter.


    Su Min took a deep breath and revealed a smile: ¡°Sorry, I don¡¯t smoke or drink.¡±


    Brother Hao spread open his legs, ¡°Then eat meat!¡±


    As soon as he said that, the leg of his chair broke. He fell back with his face facing the ceiling. His younger brothers next to him couldn¡¯t react for a while.


    After supporting him up, Brother Hao was furious. He eyed the chair and was about to smash it. Just as he was about to do it, another leg of the chair broke off, hitting him in the head.


    Yin Ze: ¡°..........¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    He was too unlucky. The other chairs were all fine and only Brother Hao¡¯s chair had two legs broken off.


    His younger brothers were terrified, ¡°Brother Hao, are you okay?¡±


    Brother Hao noticed that he had been very unlucky for the past two days. This was especially the case when he was trying to find Su Min. It had happened several times in a row.


    He decided to try again.


    Brother Hao lowered his chair, stood in ce, and thought for a moment: ¡°488,e to my room tonight¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish the rest of his words, a part of the ceiling above him fell.


    Su Min and Yin Ze were startled and quickly moved away. After leaving from their original location, they realised that it only affected the ce Brother Hao was standing in.


    The ceiling wascquered, and this resulted in Brother Hao¡¯s face to be covered in white ash.


    Su Min sighed, ¡°Brother Hao, why don¡¯t you go back and rest?¡±


    Brother Hao wiped his face. He looked at Su Min darkly for about half a minute before quickly running away: ¡°Ghost!¡±


    With him crying ghost every day, the prison guards had already grown numb to it.


    This time he looked too pitiful, so they didn¡¯ shock him and only made him clean up the ash from the ground.


    Everything was calm again.


    Yin Ze experienced yet another eye-opening situation, ¡°You really are lucky.¡±


    Su Min this time didn¡¯t act modest. He said: ¡°I might actually be a koi.¡±


    Yin Ze: ¡°...........¡± He didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    Because of that incident in the room, the prisoners were all ushered back to their rooms and locked up again.


    Su Min looked out the window and observed the corridor.


    The corridor¡¯s floor was concrete. It was still wet. He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the humidity or if they didn¡¯t clean it up properly when they did the cleaning.


    In any case, ever since he had first arrived, it had been like this.


    The upper part and the lower part of the corridor was the same. The ceiling was very ordinary but, because so much time had passed, there were signs of some of the paint peeling.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know where that scream came from.


    There were four people in each room. Because of the disappearances each day, the rooms were usually not full.


    After Su Min examined the prison, he went back to bed to take a nap.


    In the evening, the prisoners lined up for dinner.


    The food was exactly the same as before. Nothing was changed. Everyone¡¯s seating was also the same. It was very mundane.


    Su Min had only stayed there for two days and he already found it extremely suffocating.


    He felt as if he was someone who wasn¡¯t sick getting put into a mental hospital and ending up being surrounded by mad people.


    Brother Hao who still had arge bump on his head no longer dared to act lightly fearing that something else would fall on him.


    Because of this, he even changed seats with his younger brother to avoid themp sitting above him.


    Su Min saw this and was amused.


    Yin Ze said as he ate: ¡°Seems like there will be a physical examination in a few days. I heard it from the guards. It¡¯s going to be troublesome.¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses: ¡°What¡¯s troublesome about physical examination?¡±


    Yin Ze exined: ¡°The examination here is a full body examination. They would draw your blood and measure everything. I heard this from the old man here.¡±


    Su Min felt that they were quiteprehensive. It really isn¡¯t easy for the prison.


    After eating, they all lined up andzily returned to their rooms.


    One by one, they were put into their rooms. There were only a few prison guards patrolling around the corridor. The noisy sounds were alling from within the small rooms.


    Su Min looked out the window to assess the situation.


    When he saw that nothing was out of the norm, he returned to bed.


    ............


    In the room diagonally opposite his room, there was someone brushing their teeth. He then spat out the foam into the sink.


    Following that, there was a strange sounding from inside the sink.


    The man stopped his movements and found the noise very strange. He ced his toothbrush away and turned on the faucet. Even after washing away the foam, the sound persisted.


    It was as if he wasing from the water pipe below.


    He lowered his head down and tried to take a look.


    It was also at this moment that a hand stretched out and grabbed his head. Before he could let out a scream, he was swallowed up.


    The sink restored to its normal appearance. It was as if nothing had happened.


    ........


    As soon as Su Min finished washing up, he heard amotion outside.


    The prison guard was called over and he was questioning the people in room 7 diagonally opposite his room. Various voices were mixed together.


    The people in the other rooms watched on. With countless faces looking out past the metal bars, it looked like a strange oil painting.


    Su Min internally thought of his character set up as an art student. He felt that after experiencing such things firsthand, he would probably be able to perfectly depict the soul and emotions of a person in his next artwork.


    As he thought nonsensically, he looked across.


    Although the voices sounded very confuddled, because of his proximity, he could slowly piece together the dialogue.


    One person there had gone missing.


    Three people lived in room 7. The missing person slept in the lower bunk. No one noticed at first because they were all lying in bed.


    After a waiting a few minutes, one of the prisoners from the upper bunk got out and wanted to wash up only to see that there was no one below. The roommate sleeping in the lower bunk was gone.


    The prison guard was suspicious: ¡°He really came back?¡±


    One of the roommates said: ¡°Really! He really disappeared just like that! We came back together after dinner.¡±


    The other roommate said: ¡°I still remember him singing down there but he just suddenly disappeared.¡±


    This strange situation made them involuntarily recall the previous incidents where there were simr cases of people going missing.


    And then nothing was heard from them.


    They weren¡¯t prisoners who had just arrived and had been here for many days, so they knew about this situation very well.


    The people in the room next to them asked: ¡°What happened? Which one disappeared this time? What number?¡±


    Everyone in prison only remembered each other¡¯s number. They would only call each other by their names if they got more familiar.


    The prison guard left after asking a few more questions.


    As for whether they would give them an answer as to where that missing person had gone, it no longer seemed to be important.


    It was as if a storm had passed through the prison.


    Although Su Min heard everything, he still had no idea how someone could disappear. Completely clueless, he could only lie back in bed.


    Yin Ze had already finished washing up. He sat on the bed, ¡°Another one went missing today. One day, it would be our turn.¡± Please read from kk trantes.


    Si Min nced at him, ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Because he was the protagonist he would definitely be thest one to die. As for himself who is next to the protagonist, he had a little bit more hope and probably wouldn¡¯t die so soon.


    The sky outside had already darkened.


    The speaker announced that it was time for lights off and the lights were all simultaneously turned off.


    Su Min closed his eyes. Once he adapted to the darkness and was about to take a look at the corridor outside, Chen Su again appeared on the bed.


    Chen Su appeared to be idle all the time.


    Su Min asked: ¡°You usually have nothing to do?¡±


    Chen Su didn¡¯t answer that question and instead asked: ¡°Want to dance?¡±


    Su Min thought he heard wrong. After thinking back carefully, he realised that he really asked that question, ¡°.......Are you crazy?¡±


    Why would he dance in the middle of the night? This wasn¡¯t a ballroom, it¡¯s a prison. He also has a roommate here.


    If he was seen dancing with thin air, he would probably think he¡¯s crazy.


    Yin Ze on the opposite end of the room couldn¡¯t hear what Su Min was saying and just felt that his habit of talking to himself was problematic.


    Chen Su spoke in a wronged tone, ¡°You don¡¯t like to?¡±


    Su Min poke his forehead. The ce he touched was very cold, ¡°I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    And he had never danced before.


    Chen Su said: ¡°You were dancing today during the day.¡±


    Su Min moved in to create some space between them and said: ¡°They danced. I didn¡¯t dance.¡±


    The other rooms outside had returned to its usual state. It was as if the disappearance of their roommate tonight was nothing shocking.


    In room 8, there was silence over at the beds for a while. Chen Su suddenly asked: ¡°Are you trying to exin yourself to me?¡±


    Su Min closed his eyes and saidzily: ¡°If you say I am, then I am.¡±


    Anyway, no matter what he said, Chen Su would probably take it his own way. Afterall, this ghost was just too confident in himself.


    Sure enough, Chen Su was very happy, His cold lips kissed his face, making Chen Su shiver.


    He was then pulled into his arms.

 Chapter 87: Jealousy

    <h4>Chapter 87: Jealousy</h4>


    The noise from outside passed into everyone¡¯s ears, and then went out. No one remembered. Su Ming was now quite sure of Shen Su¡¯s temper.


    He didn¡¯t break free, but a sudden thought came to his mind. It was as if he hadn¡¯t made a mistake from the beginning.


    This was something Su Ming suddenly realized.


    Shen Su lowered his voice and said, ¡°If you keep doing this, I am going to get angry.¡±


    Hearing that, Su Ming thought back, and guessed what he was talking about. Presumably he was referring to the screams in the corridor every night.


    He fell asleepst night listening to that voice.


    It was as if someone was being tortured. Li Wenxin told him before that he suspected that the prison guards were torturing people and stealing from others.


    After all, apart from prisoners, the only others here were the prison guards (AKA thieves)


    The remaining were oblivious ghosts who were being tricked by thse thieves and helping them earn money by reading stolen content.


    Shen Su said: ¡°They did it unknowingly.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t intervene. Afterall, all his attempts to stop it from getting stolen was futile.


    Su Min: ¡°I know. The prison guards are the true bad guys. I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. I feel so helpless.¡±


    Chen Su remained silent.


    Su Min expected this reaction of his. Many people have tried to do something about it but none seeded. No matter what they tried to do, it was still copied and not credited.


    After a long period of silence, Chen Su said, ¡°They¡¯re trash.¡±


    Hearing that, Su Min snorted in affirmation.


    Chen Su¡¯s heart tickled when he heard this. He did his best to hold himself back.


    His little Su Min is so cute. He didn¡¯t know why people would do this to him. How could they be so heartless?


    ...


    Su Ming slept until the early morning.


    He checked beside him. Chen Su was gone.


    Su Min sighed silently.


    When he was done washing up, Yin Ze also woke up and stumbled into the bathroom.


    Su Min sat on the bed thinking about the thieves.


    There are thieves everywhere in the prison and it was disgusting. Disgusting dumps like this ce were everywhere. To avoid it, all you needed to do to avoid it was to search the title online.


    Even the first one was better than this ce.


    Su Min thought of everything that was taken away. All the blood, sweat and tears that he had sacrificed. His heart ached badly.


    But Su Min couldn¡¯t do anything.


    At seven o¡¯clock, the speaker sounded. It was time to eat.


    Breakfast is still the same as yesterday. Although Su Min was upset, he wouldn¡¯t starve himself. After all, he still had numerous fans waiting in anticipation for the rest of the story.


    After breakfast, it was time to work. Again, Su Min was tasked with transforming incoherent words into a proper sentence.


    A fellow prisoner asked: ¡°Is it hard?¡±


    It was known to be a rather difficult job. It not only required significant amounts of time and energy, you also had to have a good grasp of thenguage.


    Su Min calmly replied: ¡°It¡¯s hard but it¡¯s worth it. But when I see it taken away from me, I feel a part inside me dying.¡±


    Every word was spoken with pain. The other prisoners could tell how much it pained him.


    The ¡®robbed¡¯ Su Min did his best to look calm.


    After all, he was certain someone would help. Perhaps those skeleton hands fromst time.


    On the bright side, Brother Hao no longer bothered him anymore.


    The prisoners were then taken to another ce.


    They gave Su Min a pen.


    Because the prison was built in the middle of the mountain, there were not many forms of entertainment. They could only resort to getting the prisoners to entertain themselves.


    But the benefit of this was that they didn¡¯t have to worry about prisoners escaping.


    Due to yesterday¡¯s feat, Su Ming was divided into the area with many trees.


    He wondered if the skeleton hands from yesterday would appear again to help him.


    Su Min sat down onto the ground with his pen and paper.


    He started to use his wild imagination and his hand flew across the paper. He happily imagined all kinds of scenarios he wished would befall those horrible prison guards.


    When he looked up, he suddenly saw a prison guard fall to the ground clutching his chest.


    Su Min was a little surprised. He wrote another line down.


    Again, another prison guard fell.


    Su Min: ¡°...¡±


    It was too coincidental. Was it just karma or did his silent wishese true?


    To acertain his suspicions, Su Min decided to try again. He once again ced his pen onto the paper.


    This time he watched a nearby prison guard through the corner of his eyes as he began to write.


    The prison guard fell.


    Su Min: ¡°...¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what to say.


    He hadn¡¯t even finished writing a full sentence for the prison guards to fall. It was as if they were porcelian dolls. It was too unrealistic.


    Su Min sighed silently.


    This time he didn¡¯t try too hard. He just ced the pen onto the paper. And once again, a prison guard fell.


    A few hourster, the prisoners gathered.


    They were shocked by the scene before them: ¡°What happened to them?¡±


    ¡°Did they all fall asleep?¡±


    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re not breathing. Looks like karma struck back at them for their evil deeds.¡±


    ¡°These wicked thieves deserved it.¡±


    ¡°They sure as hell deserved it. I can¡¯t believe they would do something so heartless just because they were greedy for money.¡±


    Su Min listened to their discussions and just kept silent.


    The other prison guards checked them and couldn¡¯t find anything suspicious. They only faintly suspected Su Min.


    The prison guards gathered everyone and turned to Su Min: ¡°488, was this your doing?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.............No sir.¡±


    It was done by those ghosts. Not him. Nope, definitely not him.


    The prison guard bitterly said, ¡°Don¡¯t need to do this next time okay. Just tell us if you have anything you¡¯re happy about and we¡¯ll do our best to amodate you.


    Su Min pretended to be happy, ¡°Okay, then remove the things you¡¯ve stolen.¡±


    The prison guard didn¡¯t reply.


    The prisoners were transported back.


    Because the ride was not short, when they arrived it was time for lunch. They didn¡¯t return to their rooms and went straight to the cafeteria.


    Unsurprisingly, Su Min received two chicken drumsticks. It was one more than yesterday.


    He received jealous looks from the other prisoners.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°They¡¯re just trying to bribe you.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I know.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Then that¡¯s good. They really have no morals.¡±


    After eating, they went back to the room together.


    After taking a nap, Su Min got out of bed and saw that it was already past three. Heard footstepsing from the corridor outside.


    Some prisoners called out: ¡°Hey, there¡¯s a new guy.¡±


    Su Min thought for a moment. It was probably Fang Shu Juan, another newbie entering this wonderful world of literature.


    He nced at Yin Ze who was lying in bed not moving an inch. He reminded him: ¡°Someone¡¯s here.¡±


    Yin Ze didn¡¯t move, ¡°Oh.¡±


    It didn¡¯t concern him. He only had to stay here for one year and he would be out in a blink of an eye. There was no point associating with anyone here.


    Su Min nced at Fang Shu Juan. His serial number was 644. He was handsome and tall. He looked a little sick.


    Since he and Yin Ze are enemies, they know each other. Later, they would even seek justice for all the prisoners here and help everyone im back their hard work.


    Su Min greeted him , ¡°Hello.¡± Fang Shu Juan turned around, saw Su Min, and greeted him: ¡°Hello.¡±


    The prison guards didn¡¯t pay them any attention. Su Min introduced himself and asked: ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan smiled, ¡°Fang Shu Juan.¡±


    Su Min raised an eyebrow. ¡°Oh, I have a roommate, Yin Ze.¡±


    Hearing this name, Fang Shu Juan said ¡°Oh, he lives opposite me. Must be fate.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°You know each other?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said,¡± Old friend.¡±


    The prison guard pushed him into the room, then locked the door. The two talked across the empty corridor.


    Su Min could tell that Fang Shu Juan was very passionate. He still held a positive impression of the prison guards but he won¡¯t think that for long.


    Fang Shu Juan went to get acquainted with his roommate. Su Min went back to bed and sat there. He said, ¡°Yin Ze, the person across from us is your old friend.¡±


    Yin Ze calmly said, ¡°Who? I have no friends in this field.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°He is called Fang Shu Juan.¡± After hearing that, Yin Ze sat up directly from the bed. His expression changed, and he mumbled: ¡°Fang Shu Juan ... Why is he here?¡±


    Su Wen didn¡¯t expect Yin Ze to react so strongly.


    Yin Ze did not continue chatting with Su Min. Instead, he jumped off the bed and went to the window. He shouted Fang Shu Juan¡¯s name.


    The two rooms were just opposite each other. The gap was only one meter. They could even touch if they both stretched their arms out.


    Yin Ze: ¡°Don¡¯t trust the prison guards. They¡¯re greedy bastards that steal from us while iming that they¡¯re ¡®helping¡¯ by making it more essible.¡±


    Su Min nodded fervently next to him.

 Chapter 88: White Figure

    <h4>Chapter 88: White Figure</h4>


    To be honest, the sound was very strange. It sounded like the bubbling of water while it boiled.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what was happening in that room.


    Despite someone disappearing from that room yesterday, not many people remember that incident anymore. Afterall, things like this happened often in this prison and the only thing that was different was how it happened.


    More importantly, it happened while he was in the room. Every room here was of the same structure so very few prisoners were willing to believe in it.


    Because this would signify the fact that they themselves could also vanish from their room at any point in time.


    They were prisoners. Before the end of their sentence, they lived in their rooms every single day. Once they epted that fact, it would mean that they would live everyday in fear so they naturally decided to ignore it.


    It could also be said that they were deceiving themselves.


    Fang Shu Juan listened carefully to the noise and said: ¡°I think the sound seems to being from the back. Around somewhere here.¡±


    He pointed that the same location in his room.


    Su Min looked. It was the location of the bathroom. Because the beds and table were in the centre of the room and the door was at the front, the bathroom was naturally at the back.


    Every room here had the same structure so it would be the same for the room diagonally opposite them.


    Su Min suddenly thought of the hint from the cinema. The hint given usually applied to something that would happen that very day so was that what they were referring to?


    He had originally thought that it would happen at night and didn¡¯t expect it to happen so soon. It was only noon and he was about to get his answer.


    Just as they watched on, someone from inside the room was already banging on the door.


    A prison guard standing not far away angrily stomped over. ¡°What is it, what is it? If you mess around, I¡¯ll shock you!¡±


    The prisoner inside said: ¡°Bathroom! There¡¯s a sounding from the bathroom!¡±


    The prison guard also heard it, ¡°Who¡¯s inside?¡±


    The short man said: ¡°No one is inside. There are only the two of us now and we¡¯re both here. There¡¯s no one inside!¡±


    The prison guard also remembered what happened yesterday. Afterall, someone had disappeared and that was very problematic.


    He called for another prison guard toe over. They both opened the door and entered the room


    Su Min and the others were in their respective rooms so they couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside. They could only specte based on the sounds.


    .........


    After entering, the prison guard went straight into the bathroom.


    The bathroom in the prison rooms were very simple and there wasn¡¯t a door so you would see everything by just pulling open the curtain.


    The prison guard pulled away the curtain.


    The sink was bubbling and water was leaking out. There was a puddle of water on the floor. Apart from that, there wasn¡¯t anything else.


    The prison guard turned back: ¡°You probably didn¡¯t do a good job when you washed up and now the sewer is blocked. I¡¯ll get someone to fix it.¡±


    It was useless getting the prisoners to fix it because they wouldn¡¯t know how to do it.


    The two inside waved their hands, ¡°It broke by itself. We haven¡¯t touched it at all since we came back. We didn¡¯t do anything.¡±


    If anything was broken, it would be recorded next to their names. They wouldn¡¯t admit to it if they didn¡¯t do it.


    Just as the prison guard was speaking, the sounding from the sink got louder, attracting everyone¡¯s attention.


    Then something shocking happened.


    With a ¡°bang¡± the sink burst open and a flood of water poured out. They couldn¡¯t open their eyes from the force and ended up all soaked by the water.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    A strange smell instantly permeated through the room.


    The prison guard reacted quickly and looked over at the mess inside the bathroom. A vague figure of a corpse was seen lying on the ground.


    It was called a corpse because it probably wouldn¡¯t have survived through that. There was only himself and the two other prisoners in the room. It was impossible for there to be another person.


    The short prisoner was startled, ¡°There¡¯s a ghost!¡±


    The prison guard standing outside hurried in, ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did that corpse appear?¡±


    The corpse was still wearing the prisoner¡¯s clothes but the number on it was no longer visible. It was covered in dirt and grime, and you couldn¡¯t even see his face.


    The first prison guard took a deep breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    The sink just suddenly burst open and then a corpse appeared. Right now, there was a dark hole leading down to the sewer.


    But the hole was only the size of two handspans and it would be impossible having body inside.


    The prison guard asked: ¡°You didn¡¯t notice anything wrong when you washed up this morning?¡±


    The tall prisoner hid behind the prison guard and said: ¡°No, it was normal when we used it. It just suddenly made those bubbling sounds just then and now this happened......¡±


    In fact, they recognised that person. The corpse on the ground was the body of their roommate who had disappeared yesterday.


    When that incident earlier happened, for a moment they weren¡¯t able to register what was happening. When they reopened their eyes, they saw their roommate¡¯s corpse on the ground.


    The only possibility was that the body hade out from the sewer.


    But despite that, the sewer didn¡¯t look like it could hold a corpse. Everything was still a mystery.


    The prison guard called people over and they carried the body away. They then transferred the two prisoners in the room to the room opposite which also just happened to be short two people.


    Everyone watched on from their rooms.


    ........


    Everyone saw a corpse being carried out.


    ¡°Another dead. Why are there deaths every day?¡±


    ¡°Why did I have to get assigned to this prison? Isn¡¯t anyone going to investigate it? How many people have died so far?¡±


    ¡°I have some suspicions, but I cannot say it.¡±


    ¡°..........¡±


    Su Min continued to stare at the corpse. He watched it get carried out and disappear in the distance.


    Yin Ze didn¡¯t think too much about it, ¡°Looks like he died after disappearing.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan opposite them asked: ¡°Hearing their words, it seems that people often go missing or die here?¡±


    ¡°Yes. There are deaths every day.¡± Yin Ze revealed a smile, ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll be you next.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan raised an eyebrow and didn¡¯t answer him.


    Yin Ze snorted and returned to his bed.


    Su Min looked back and forth between the two. He felt that Yin Ze must hate Fang Shu Juan a lot for him to curse him like that.


    Seeing Su Min look at him, Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°He¡¯s just sharp-tongued.¡±


    Su Min thought about it and said honestly, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Before you came, he spoke quite normally.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan asked: ¡°Is that right?¡±


    Before Su Min could answer, Yin Ze shouted out: ¡°Su Min, why are you still talking to him? He¡¯s someone who likes to inquire about other people¡¯s private matters.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan naturally also heard his voice. He shrugged, smiled and didn¡¯t continue asking. Instead, he changed the topic to the incident that urred next door.


    Su Min mentioned to him the events from yesterday.


    Fang Shu Juan obviously held some suspicions.


    This afternoon, not many people managed to have a proper nap. The smell from the room diagonally across them was bad. Although it was already cleaned up, there were still residual smells.


    It was too disgusting to smell for a long time. All kinds of strange smells were mixed together.


    In fact, there was a small window in every room. It just couldn¡¯t be opened too far but the smell still lingered.


    When dinner time came, all the prisoners were excited. They could finally be able to breathe fresh air.


    ¡°Fuck, I finally feel alive again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fed up with that smell. I¡¯m going to apply for a room change. Laozi¡¯s right next to it and I was about to suffocate to death.¡±


    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to change. Stop dreaming.¡±


    When Su Min and Yin Ze came out, Fang Shu Juan also just happened toe out from his room. Because they had to line up, the three of them stood together.


    Fang Shu Juan was very calm but Yin Ze on the other hand took the initiative to stand in front of Su Min so that they weren¡¯t standing together.


    Fang Shu Juan asked: ¡°Do you do this every day?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nodded, ¡°I thought it would be something special. Looks like going to prison is no big deal.¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s no big deal, why did youe in?¡± Yin Ze suddenly turned back and asked, ¡°Was it because you had nothing better to do?¡±


    Su Min patted his shoulder, ¡°You¡¯re in a bad mood today?¡±


    It was as if he had just eaten dog shit. Was it because he was irritated seeing his enemy before him?


    Fang Shu Juan remained calm: ¡°I did it willingly.¡±


    Fang Yin Ze didn¡¯t speak and just turned around again.


    The food tonight was a little more abundant. Because of the smell in their rooms, many people had lost their appetite. Su Min was also one of them.


    Yin Ze however ate more than usual.


    After eating, they all lined up again.


    When they passed the room where the incident happened, Su Min paused and looked in. He saw that the windows and ground were still covered in water stains.


    Fang Shu Juan spoke up: ¡°The smell has faded a little.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°The smell was because of the sewer. That corpse probably came out from it but we still don¡¯t know how he got in.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan also didn¡¯t know.


    Su Min could only vaguely guess that it was something done by a ghost but he didn¡¯t personally see a ghost appear, so he wasn¡¯tpletely certain.


    As they entered their room, Yin Ze again spoke a few harsh words to Fang Shu Juan.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Su Min had grown used to it. He felt that it was also good to have a roommate so suddenly filled with energy.


    Yin Ze warned him: ¡°Don¡¯t talk to him too much.¡±


    Su Min was curious: ¡°Why?¡±


    Yin Ze just shook his head and wasn¡¯t willing to reveal anything else, ¡°Just ignore him.¡±


    When he was done, he went to the bathroom to wash up.


    Su Min sat in bed and pondered over the incident involving the room diagonally opposite theirs. More and more, he felt that there probably was a ghost in the sever who had killed the prisoner.


    But he didn¡¯t know why the corpse would appear again.


    At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, the prisoners in all the rooms were already done with washing up. The lights were turned off.


    Su Minid quietly in bed and waited until midnight.


    Because normally nothing would happen. Ghosts would usually appear in the middle of the night.


    It was only eleven o¡¯clock. He suddenly felt a strange cold sensation.


    Su Min had keen senses for ghosts. He immediately got off the bed and looked out the window.


    Soon, he found the source.


    Just in front of room 3 and standing a few metres away from him, stood a white figure. It wasn¡¯tpletely clear.


    It looked like those ghosts you often would see in ghost movies.


    The white figure stood there for a long time. Su Min watched on for a while when the figure suddenly turned its head and looked at him.


    He couldn¡¯t see that white figure¡¯s face and could only see a white blur. Only the hair was ck.


    That white figure suddenly waved at him.


    Su Min felt that it was greeting him.


    Chen Su appeared next to him and asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    Su Min looked ahead. The ghostly figure had already turned back. It continued to stand outside room 3 and it had its head lowered as it looked in through the window.


    Ordinary people would be afraid when they saw something like this.


    Su Min didn¡¯t react. Seeing that Chen Su was staring at him, he said pretentiously: ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    Chen Su used this chance to embrace him, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    Although it was just a very normal sentence, Su Min had the urge tough. He however didn¡¯t show it externally.

 Chapter 89: Red

    <h4>Chapter 89: Red</h4>


    Su Min felt that Chen Su must be addicted to acting.


    If he really was scared, how would he have watched so many horror movies and not have any reaction when the ghosts appeared?


    Chen Su probably just wanted to use this as an excuse to feel him up.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Did it greet me just now?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°No, you saw wrong.¡±


    Su Min was also just casually asking and didn¡¯t really expect to hear a reply from him. Afterall, despite its vague appearance, he had seen it with his own eyes.


    That white figure just stood there and wasn¡¯t doing anything.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what it was trying to do.


    He had a vague impression of the people living in room 3. There were three people there and they would often mingle with Brother Hao. They had even tried to provoke him before. As for their names, Su Min had no impression.


    At this moment, the white figure entered room 3.


    It went straight through and the corridor then returned to its normal appearance. It was as if it had never appeared in the first ce.


    Su Min removed his line of sight and once again started to observe the corridor.


    The corridor at night was actually quite bright but, like the safety exit signs you see in shopping centres, the light that illuminated it was green and dull.


    With a light like that in this kind of setting, it was a little haunting.


    He didn¡¯t know where that scream from earlier came from. There were ghosts residing below the prison and there didn¡¯t seem to be any rooms above them. On both sides were rooms where prisoners resided in and it was empty in the centre.


    Su Min still remembered vividly the screams that sounded like something that came from a human.


    From the cries at the beginning to the screams at the end, it clearly indicated that things weren¡¯t so simple. It was like the screams you would hear when a human is getting eaten by a monster.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    When Chen Su saw him deep in thought, he lowered his head and proposed: ¡°Want to dance?¡±


    Su Min was still examining the corridor. Hearing this sentence, he couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°What did you just say? Did I hear wrong?¡±


    Chen Su repeated himself: ¡°Dance.¡±


    Su Min turned to look at him. He lowered his voice and whispered: ¡°Are you acting crazy again?¡±


    He had just mentioned dancing yesterday yet why is he proposing it again today? Was he possessed by a dancing god who knows nothing but dancing?


    Chen Su firmly denied: ¡°No.¡±


    Su Min patted his face. The sensation was cold. ¡°If you want to dance, go dance yourself. No one will notice.¡±


    With the head of ghosts taking the lead, it may even result in a ghost party with the other ghosts here.


    Chen Su said: ¡°If you don¡¯t want to then forget it.¡±


    Probably because their voices had unintentionally gotten louder, Yin Ze heard themotion and asked drowsily: ¡°You¡¯re still awake?¡±


    Su Min replied: ¡°Awake. I¡¯ll sleep soon.¡±


    He didn¡¯t continue talking to Chen Su. He returned to his bed and got ready to sleep. He decided to deal with the other things tomorrow.


    Chen Su also followed over.


    Su Min felt that he wouldn¡¯t be able to make him leave. In addition to that, he had gotten used to sleeping with him for the past two nights, so he wasn¡¯t too concerned about squeezing in the same bed as him.


    Yin Ze who slept on the bed opposite his rolled over and continued to sleep.


    After a while, the cinema¡¯s hint arrived.


    ¡¾Audience Member Su Min, congrattions on surviving through another day. Please keep up the good work. Today¡¯s hint: River flow¡¿


    Su Min was confused by the words: river flow.


    Because over the past few days, he didn¡¯t see a hint of a river anywhere. It would be difficult even finding a small water canal so where could there be a river?


    Is tomorrow¡¯s event going to be rted to a river?


    Su Min for a moment couldn¡¯t guess what could happen. He could only close his eyes and sleep. As for tomorrow¡¯s event, he decided to think about it tomorrow.


    ............


    The next day, Su Min as usual woke up very early.


    Fang Shu Juan in the room opposite his had also woken up early and he even greeted him. As for Yin Ze, he only woke up around the same time as the rest of the prisoners.


    Yin Ze had already forgotten about what happenedst night, ¡°Why do you always wake up so early? You¡¯re always already done by the time I wake up.¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°I¡¯m used to getting up early.¡±


    Contrary to his expectations, there were no strange soundsing out from room 3. It was as if nothing had happened.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen it with his own eyes, he would have even suspected that the situationst night had never happened.


    Su Min remembered not seeing something like this during the first night. Of course, it might also be because the white figure stood in a ce he couldn¡¯t see from his room.


    Afterall, the corridor was very long and room 8 was located rtively close to the front so it would be difficult seeing the rooms further down.


    Over the past few days of staying here, one had died due to a pair of scissors, another died because of the sewer and the third death had still not yet been determined.


    The hint givenst night was river flow so that would mean that someone today would die in a river. It was still a question as to who it would be.


    The prison guard blew the whistle and the speaker sounded.


    As they lined up for breakfast, Su Min was as usual stuck in the middle. He asked: ¡°Did you guys notice anything strangest night?¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°No.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±


    He had only just arrived yesterday and didn¡¯t know much but he could tell that things weren¡¯t so simple here especially after that incident yesterday.


    Su Min said: ¡°There are usually screams at night.¡±


    ¡°Screams?¡± Fang Shu Juan frowned. He naturally understood what that word meant, ¡°Do they do torture here?¡±


    Yin Ze mocked him: ¡°Only you would think that.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan wasn¡¯t angry, ¡°You can tell me what it is.¡±


    Yin Ze: ¡°Dream on.¡±


    Su Min looked at those two and said: ¡°It probably isn¡¯t torture but I¡¯m also not too certain what it could be.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Why are you telling him so much? I think it would be better if he was the one screaming at night.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°I can see how much you hate me.¡±


    Su Min really couldn¡¯t understand the reason for their rivalry. The things he said to Chen Su weren¡¯t this harsh and, although he knew that Yin Ze didn¡¯t really mean it, those words could still be quite hurtful.


    As they ate breakfast, Yin Ze took the initiative to sit in a seat away from them.


    Fang Shu Juan slowly sighed.


    Halfway through the meal, Su Min could no longer hide his curiosity. He asked: ¡°Why does Yin Ze hate you so much?¡±


    Every time he mentioned something, he would almost always explode and act all prickly. It was very obvious that Fang Shu Juan¡¯s existence stirred him up.


    What did he do to cause him to hate him so much?


    Fang Shu Juan fell silent for a moment and said: ¡°Does it count if every girlfriend of his ended up confessing to me?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min was startled: ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really.¡± Fang Shu Juan exined simply, ¡°Usually they would date for about a week and then his girlfriend would fall in love with me. That¡¯s how his rtionships ended every time.¡±


    Su Min looked over at Yin Ze who sat not far away and turned back, ¡°He really did his best not killing you.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan only smiled in response.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect them to have this type of story between them. It¡¯s no wonder Yin Ze would always look as if he had killed someone important to him. With his girlfriends stolen, no wonder he was unhappy.


    Despite being a university student, he lived a life no different to that of a single dog.


    Su Min was curious as to why every girlfriend of Yin Ze¡¯s would fall for Fang Shu Juan. The two of them wereplete opposites in appearance.


    In contrast to Fang Shu Juan, Yin Ze looked more like a rebellious youth.


    It was understandable that the girlfriends may not like rebellious youths, but the likelihood of them falling for Fang Shu Juan instead was just too unpredictable.


    In fact, neither of the protagonists in this movie reallymitted a crime. If they did, the movie would not have been allowed to be screened so the movie would naturally reverse their sentencester.


    Although it sounded a little far stretched, the director had no other choice.


    Su Min¡¯s character was set to die halfway through the movie, so it didn¡¯t matter whether or not he really didmit a crime. His crime was also something done unintentionally so his sentence wasn¡¯t long.


    After breakfast, everyone once again got in the car.


    They drove around and soon they were dropped off in the middle of nowhere. There wasn¡¯t even a building in sight.


    They were in left in a barren mountain.


    Yin Ze hopped off, ¡°What are we doing today? I haven¡¯t been here before.¡±


    The prison guard very quickly gave them the answer, ¡°Today¡¯s job is to clean up the river. After clearing it up, you can go back for lunch.¡±


    Because there were some who didn¡¯t pay attention, they quickly asked the people around them to repeat the prison guards¡¯ words.


    One replied: ¡°Cleaning up the river.¡±


    Soon someone started to curse: ¡°Why are there so much to dotely? Just weeding itself was enough and yet we had to cut trees and clean rivers. Are you making us do a whole year of work in one go?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll be exhausted to death! Fuck!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all because the weeding was all done! It¡¯s all that 488¡¯s fault. Why did he have to work so hard? Crazy bastard!¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    The ¡°crazy¡± Su Min felt very wronged.


    It wasn¡¯t he himself who wanted to get all the weeding done, and the movie naturally also wouldn¡¯t let them weed every day because they still needed to let the plot progress. What kind of viewer would be willing to watch them weed all day?


    As they moved over to the river, there were even some who wanted to push Su Min down, but they restrained themselves when they saw the three of them together.


    As for the most powerful Brother Hao, he now kept his distance from Su Min and even his underlings were ordered not to approach Su Min.


    So there weren¡¯t many who really had the intention to do something to him.


    Yin Ze looked at Su Min, ¡°I¡¯m afraid they hate you.¡±


    Su Min sighed, ¡°Let them hate.¡±


    In any case, they wouldn¡¯t do anything to him. He wondered if there would a mysterious power helping him again this time with cleaning the river.


    Although Su Min said that, he was more concerned about what was soon to happen at this river. After thinking about it for a long time, he could only specte that the river possibly had the ability to eat up people.


    But the part of the river that they were tasked to clean up was dried up. There were lots of leaves and branches as well as stic bags and the like. There was only water if they moved further ahead.


    Su Min and the other two jumped down into the dried-up river bed. It had alreadypletely dried up and the smell was a little unpleasant. He didn¡¯t know where that smell came from.


    He felt that the prison¡¯s sewer may be connected to this ce.


    But he didn¡¯t have any evidence so Su Min couldn¡¯t prove it. He could only continue to observe the situation as he cleaned up.


    This time the river was cleaned up together by a group of people. Probably because it couldn¡¯t expose itself, nothing strange happened.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    It¡¯s just that whenever Su Min touched something, he didn¡¯t need to exert much energy to lift it up. They were probably secretly helping him out.


    He held some rather favourable feelings towards these little ghosts.


    Half an hourter, just as Su Min felt that nothing was going to happen, someone suddenly called out: ¡°Someone fell in the river!¡±


    Everyone¡¯s eyes moved over.


    Su Min also threw down the things in his hands and ran over. Someone who was standing near the river had fallen in.


    He could only see the water bubbling in the ce where that person had fallen in. It was like the water was boiling.


    Although they were all prisoners here, there were some who had the intention to jump in to save him. But soon, they could only hold onto that thought and look on from the distance.


    That bubbling part of the water had turned red and it gradually dispersed out.

 Chapter 90: News

    <h4>Chapter 90: News</h4>


    Everyone could tell that it was blood.


    Su Min felt a headache forming as soon as he saw that scene. It looked like the scene where someone was eaten by a shark or python.


    He had watched those movies a long time ago and it had left him with a psychological shadow. To this day, he still remembered that one scene where a man-eating python swam through a water with its belly bulging in the shape of a human......


    Su Min stopped his thoughts and felt sick.


    The prisoners who arrivedter weren¡¯t too clear on the situation. They asked: ¡°Ah, did someone really fall in?¡±


    The person who had shouted initially responded: ¡°He fell in. I saw it myself! I¡¯m certain!¡±


    As they spoke, the water started to bubble up even more.


    Fang Shuyi said calmly: ¡°He probably won¡¯t be alive.¡±


    The surface of the water was still not calm. With it bubbling so fiercely, something must have happened below. They could even smell blood.


    Su Min nodded, ¡°The person who fell in probably is dead. Even if he isn¡¯t dead, he would only be half-alive.¡±


    He guessed that the prisoner was probably dead. Afterall, the cinema¡¯s hints were never wrong.


    Yin Ze stood next to him with furrowed brows, ¡°Why are the deathstely so strange. And it¡¯s getting more and more bloody.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan thought of something and asked, ¡°People died before too?¡±


    He had only recently entered the prison, so he didn¡¯t know anything.


    For once, Yin Ze didn¡¯t rebuke him and answered: ¡°In addition to the man who died yesterday in the sewer, there was another one who used a pair of scissors to cut his throat.¡±


    ¡°I thought you would be safe here.¡± Fang Shu Juan suddenly said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be more dangerous than outside.¡±


    Yin Ze snorted coldly and ignored him.


    Su Min interjected: ¡°The one with the scissors may be a suicide but the sewer one and this one is strange.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°It¡¯s like a movie.¡±


    He also remembered the small size of the sewerage pipes in the bathroom. How could a body have fit inside it? Not to mention, it would be impossible missing something like that.


    It couldn¡¯t be exined.


    A prison guard not far away heard themotion, ¡°What are you all doing here? Hurry and scatter. If you don¡¯tplete the job today, you will have no lunch!¡±


    Someone called out: ¡°Someone fell into the river!¡±


    He pointed at the red water.


    Although the prison guard may not know what had happened, the moment he saw this he could tell that something had gone wrong.


    Just as he was going to enter the water to safe the prisoner, there was a sudden change to the water.


    A corpse floated up from the depths of the water.


    After making out the appearance of the corpse, the onlookers couldn¡¯t help but cry out: ¡°Ah! What the hell is this?!¡±


    The body had already floated up but everyone who saw it had the same question in mind ¡ª¡ª¨C Could this still be considered as a human?


    The person who had fallen in was originally intact, but his skin was now coveredpletely with ulcerations. It was as if it was bitten by something and you could no longer make out his appearance.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    With this, even the prison guards didn¡¯t dare enter the water.


    A strange mood formed amongst the people there. The prison guard quickly asked: ¡°Which room is it? What¡¯s his number?¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¨C After checking them one by one, the answer came out.


    The one who fell was someone from room 3.


    His roommate exined: ¡°He really was the one who disappeared. I thought it was someone else. He said earlier that he was going to the bathroom. I didn¡¯t know he came here.¡±


    No one knew why he suddenly came over to the river.


    Su Min¡¯s expression was a little solemn.


    If the deceased was someone from another room, he would just feel a little suspicious, but he was someone from room 3 and he was certain that this incident was rted to the white figure fromst night.


    But why didn¡¯t the white figure kill him directlyst night?


    Fang Shu Juan asked in solemn voice: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me there¡¯s something in this river? A crocodile? Python? Or a man-eating fish?¡±


    He named several in a row.


    Yin Ze¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t great, ¡°Can¡¯t you say something better than that?¡±


    ¡°Someone was eaten up. How better can it get?¡± Fang Shu Juan had a look of indifference, ¡°You¡¯re being too na?ve.¡±


    Yin Ze refuted: ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s na?ve.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°If you¡¯re not nave then how did you end up here?¡±


    Yin Ze¡¯s expression was dark. He spoke with both embarrassment and anger: ¡°You¡¯re speaking as if you¡¯re not in the same boat.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan shrugged and didn¡¯t continue.


    Su Min had grown ustomed to the twos bickering. Their ability to bicker in a situation like this reflected how strong their mental states were so he wasn¡¯t worried about them.


    The prisoners gathered together into pairs and threes and no one dared to do anything.


    ¡°Is there something in this river that can eat humans?¡±


    ¡°I heard the sounds earlier and then I heard people saying that someone fell in. In the end, he died........¡±


    ¡°As expected, weeding and cutting trees is safer. It¡¯s all 488¡¯s fault. All that just for two chicken drumsticks. Look at what happened now. Someone even died.¡±


    ¡°Do you dare beat him up? Even Brother Hao gave up.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hao hasn¡¯t been acting righttely. Everyday he¡¯s going on and on about ghosts. I think it¡¯s about time for him to be abdicated.¡±


    ¡°........¡±


    All kinds of discussions were mixed together.


    To be honest, they weren¡¯t upset because of the death. They were after all a group of prisoners. What made them worried was the fear of themselves meeting the same fate.


    All the people here were not given a death sentence and they would be able to leave once their term was up. If they ended up dying like this, their stay in the prison would have been pointless.


    No one wanted to die in prison.


    The corpse remained floating in the water. No one dared to retrieve it. They only moved to grab tree branches after the prison guardsmanded them.


    Eventually, the corpse was pulled over to the bank.


    Su Min and the others also squeezed over to take a look.


    There were multiple small wounds on the corpses body. Although you couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause of it, you could specte from its appearance. The blood that flowed out also came out from these wounds.


    Fang Shu Juan whispered: ¡°Better to stay away from the river.¡±


    Yin Ze nced at him and said: ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me that. Isn¡¯t thatmon sense?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said helplessly: ¡°Okay, okay, you¡¯re the smartest.¡±


    Su Min was made speechless by their exchange, ¡°Why would there be something like that in the river? Is it only in this ce?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°It probably is. I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±


    He had basically never heard about something like this. There were many articles online describing wounds on corpses but something like this was rather unusual.


    The prison guards also didn¡¯t know what happened. They decided to call for the other prison guards over and they sent the prisoners back.


    Everyone was transported back, except for the corpse.


    As they travelled back, Su Min gazed out at the barrenndscape mulling over the recent incident.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Looks like something will also happen tomorrow.


    Su Min said: ¡°With things continuing on like this, everyone in the prison will end up dying.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan rubbed his chin and asked in confusion: ¡°With things like this happening all this time, was no one sent over to investigate?¡±


    ¡°Investigate? Don¡¯t even think about it.¡± Yin Ze had stayed in this prison longer than the other two.


    Despite so many people dying, he had never seen someonee over to investigate.


    Su Min silently sighed.


    He felt as if this prison had been abandoned and was no longer under jurisdiction.


    He suddenly remembered something and asked quietly: ¡°Do you know what the name of this prison is?¡±


    Yin Ze froze, ¡°Don¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan had asked about it. He frowned and said: ¡°They said it¡¯s called Unknown Prison. That name was rather strange.¡±


    Su Min nced at him, ¡°You and I heard the same thing.¡±


    What kind of prison would be called this? It just soundedpletely random and out of ce. No matter how casually you want to name a prison, you would usually name it ording to its location.


    It wasn¡¯t strange for the movie to be titled this since it was after all a horror movie, but it was strange for the prison itself to be called this.


    Yin Ze also realised something, ¡°Could it be that there¡¯s something wrong with this prison?¡±


    ¡°Of course there¡¯s something wrong.¡± Fang Shu Juan raised his chin, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it obvious enough with all those strange things happening here?¡±


    Everything that had happened here clearly indicated that this prison wasn¡¯t normal.


    But they had never been in prison and they had no idea what other prisons were like. Their impression only came from things they heard through the news.


    Yin Ze didn¡¯t say anything and just turned his head away.


    The car suddenly stopped. They had returned back to the prison.


    After everyone got off, the prison guards once again took them to the room where they had watched the music show.


    Yin Ze frowned, ¡°We¡¯re watching a music show again?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan smiled, ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? It¡¯s better than no TV.¡±


    But unexpectedly, they didn¡¯t watch a music show. After turning on the TV, the news started to y.


    Su Min: ¡°........¡±


    Fang Shu Juan sighed.


    The others in the room alsoined: ¡°What is this? Isn¡¯t this a chance for us to rx? Why are you suddenly watching the news?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to watch the news!¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re not watching the music show, y a movie instead. There¡¯s not a single woman here for me to look at.¡±


    The prison guards remained unfazed and just kept guard by the door.


    Yin Ze found a ce to sit, ¡°It¡¯ll take an hour.¡±


    It was on par to hypnosis.


    Su Min thought for a moment and said: ¡°It¡¯s probably because the incident today was too shocking, and they wanted to show it to us through the news.¡±


    In fact, he was a little relieved that he didn¡¯t need to watch the music show. Like this, Chen Su probably wouldn¡¯t pester him about dancingter that night.


    The speaker above looked down at the group while the group of prisoners sitting below stared wide-eyed up at the screen.


    Although they had said that they didn¡¯t want to watch it, they had so little entertainment here, even a news report was pleasing to the eye.


    Su Min saw this and had the urge tough.


    He had also watched news broadcasts before. Something hade over his roommate Li Wenxin and he forced them all to watch it together with him.


    Although the news each day was different, the music never changed so it felt as if they were watching the same thing over and over again.


    The group of prisoners watched the news intently.


    When the news broadcast was over, the entire room was filled with sighs of relief. There were however a couple who had enjoyed the news and even wanted to continue watching.


    With this, many of the prisoners had forgotten about the incident earlier to the prisoner from room 3.


    Although Su Min and they others didn¡¯t talk about it, they didn¡¯t forget. Even until they were sent back to their respective rooms, no one mentioned a thing about room 3.


    It was as if that person was deleted from their memories.

 Chapter 91: Stealing a Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 91: Stealing a Kiss</h4>


    Everything was normal until night came.


    During dinner in the evening, Su Min and the other two quietly discussed what happened. It was after all one of the rare asions that allowed them to talk with each other.


    At that time, the three of them saw with their own eyes the water surface bubbling over where the person had fallen in.


    Blood also had only appeared a whileter indicating the moment the prisoner received those wounds on his skin.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°I think there¡¯s probably something in the water.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s university specialty was rted to this field and he himself also suspected that someone may have ced something in the water causing whatever was in there to be carnivorous.


    Afterall, even apocalyptic movies like ¡°Resident Evil¡± were considered horror movies so it wasn¡¯t strange for something like this to appear in a horror movie.


    ¡°Since we were asked to clean the river there, they would have confirmed in advance that nothing would happen.¡± Su Min thought for a moment and said: ¡°It¡¯s as if the prison didn¡¯t know anything about it.¡±


    Or conversely, perhaps they had just grown too ustomed to something like that and knew that if they dealt with the incident this way it would be easily forgotten.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what the purpose behind the existence of this prison was. With incidents like this happening every day, why haven¡¯t they sent someone over to investigate?


    Or was it because they were afraid of causing trouble and have been keeping things under the wrap?


    Yin Ze said: ¡°I heard them saying that they have tried investigating it before, but nothing came out of it. Now they just deal with it like that.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nodded, ¡°That makes sense then.¡±


    Su Min supported his chin and said: ¡°That¡¯s not the issue. The question is what¡¯s inside that river. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t check that.¡±


    They are currently prisoners, so they had no freedom at all. At most, they would be given a bit of freedom to do as they liked while they worked.


    Fang Shu Juan had a pretty good impression of Su Min.


    Probably because of his appearance, he felt that Su Min was a good person but it may also be because of his good rtionship with Yin Ze.


    As far as he knows, Yin Ze was someone who rarely got along with another person. At school, he was just a little more friendly with his roommate, yet Su Min had only lived with him for two or three days. Their rtionship surprised him.


    Su Min said: ¡°As long as we are okay for the time being, we still have time.¡±


    The introduction to the movie said that the two protagonists began to investigate after Brother Hao¡¯s death. It had not happened yet, so they likely had not yet reached the turning point in the movie.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Fang Shu Juan nodded.


    They spent most of their dinner time chatting. When they were done, they quickly finished their food and lined up to return to their rooms.


    Yin Ze asked: ¡°Why are you so friendly with him?¡±


    Su Min who was arranging his bed asked casually: ¡°Who?¡±


    When he didn¡¯t hear a response, he realised and turned to sit onto his bed. ¡°You mean Fang Shu Juan?¡±


    Yin Ze perfunctorily let out a sound of affirmation.


    Su Min thought for a moment and answered: ¡°I think he seems like a pretty good person. It¡¯s not easy finding someone easy to talk to in a ce like this and he also seems to care about you.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Yin Ze immediately denied it. ¡°You saw wrong. How could he care about me? That¡¯s impossible. All that¡¯s in his mind is what he can do to hurt me.¡±


    Su Min was surprised, ¡°It can¡¯t be that bad.¡±


    He felt that Yin Ze might be acting vignt because his girlfriends were stolen by him but there was no girlfriend to be stolen by Fang Shu Juan here.


    Although he didn¡¯t understand why Yin Ze¡¯s girlfriends would like Fang Shu Juan, if it was something that was not done intentionally by him, then Fang Shu Juan would have been really wronged.


    Yin Ze didn¡¯t continue and just went over to brush his teeth.


    Su Min shrugged and continue to make his bed but the moment he turned around, he saw Chen Su lying on it.


    That posture of his was like those courtesans you see on TV. All that was missing were the words ¡°Come in dear customer¡±.


    Su Min whispered: ¡°Why are you appearing so early today?¡±


    Probably because time had passed, Chen Su¡¯s silhouette was also faintly visible. Although it wasn¡¯t very clear, it at least wasn¡¯t as thrilling as how it was in the first movie.


    Chen Su said: ¡°Isn¡¯t my timing good?¡±


    Su Min pointed inside, ¡°Won¡¯t you be exposed when hees out?¡±


    Chen Su didn¡¯t look and just pulled him onto the bed. Su Min who was caught off guard fell onto him, ¡°He can¡¯t see me anyway.¡±


    The only one who can see him is the one he wants to be able to.


    Su Min supported himself up and said coldly: ¡°Then you¡¯re really amazing.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Chen Su shamelessly epted the praise. He sat up and faced Su Min, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep early tonight.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    As expected, Chen Su didn¡¯te with good intentions.


    Looks like he was not satisfied with appearing in the middle of the night for the past few days, so he decided to appear before the lights were even out.


    Su Min turned his head away, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Chen Su pretended not to understand him and said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Min was too exasperated to be angry. He decided to just treat him as if he didn¡¯t exist.


    The room was very small. As long as you turned your head, you would see Chen Su staring at him from the bed. It was unavoidable. Yin Ze on the other hand was still in the bathroom.


    His bedding would be checked daily by the prison guards. Like he was in the military, everyday he would need to fold it up neatly.


    Su Min pulled out his bedding and spread it out. Chen Su was unhappy that his attention was no longer on him and proceeded to grab his hand.


    ¡°Don¡¯t take this too far.¡± Su Min warned.


    Chen Su said: ¡°I¡¯ll only do that with you.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect this response from him. While he was distracted, he was pulled over by Chen Su.


    At this moment, Yin Ze suddenly came out and he instantly took the scene in. He was a little stunned and just remained standing in ce.


    Su Min was a little frozen. He didn¡¯t dare move a muscle.


    Yin Ze nced at him.


    He felt that his roommate not only had a bad habit of talking to himself, he also had a bad habit of making random gestures to the air.


    At this moment Chen Su got up. He didn¡¯t let go of the bedding and instead bent down to kiss Su Min on the lips.


    Su Min was still looking over at Yin Ze, so he wasn¡¯t able to react in time.


    After interacting with him for a while, Chen Su knew Su Min¡¯s temper very well. He just quickly stole a kiss before letting go of the bedding.


    Su Min who was being watched by Yin Ze felt a little nervous.


    Seeing that he probably didn¡¯t notice anything, he was relieved. It was a little thrilling.


    As a model student for more than twenty years, Su Min had never done anything so outrageous let alone feel like this.


    His emotions were usually very well under control and his life all organised and nned out.


    Since he came to know Chen Su, he had experienced a lot of emotions that he had never experienced.


    This was also one of the reasons as to why Su Min repeatedly indulged Chen Su.


    ¡°You¡¯re done? Then I¡¯ll go in now.¡±


    Yin Ze responded: ¡°En.¡±


    After washing up, it was time for the lights to go out. The inside of the room was enveloped with darkness and you could only see the dim moonlighting in from the window.


    Su Minid in bed, but Chen Su was nowhere in sight.


    When sleep was about to take over, he felt a cold sensation press up against his back but he soon fell asleep.


    ***


    Early in the morning, Su Min woke up.


    He didn¡¯t remember what happenedst night and only just received the cinema¡¯s prompt when he opened his eyes.


    ¡¾Audience Member Su Min hello. Congrattions on surviving through another day. This is an amazing feat! Please keep up the hard work. Today¡¯s hint: Hair.¡¿


    Su Min frowned. He touched his hair.


    There weren¡¯t many things that could happen to hair and the memory of the kelp eating man was still vivid in his mind.


    Hopefully it doesn¡¯t involve eating hair.


    After washing up, the speaker sounded.


    All the prisoners lined up one by one and they proceeded over for breakfast.


    This time Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t take the initiative to speak. Su Min didn¡¯t have much to say and Yin Ze as usual kept to himself, so they were silent the entire way.


    After sitting down, Fang Shu Juan looked around and said: ¡°I noticed today that there¡¯s something wrong with the room I¡¯m staying in.¡±


    He said this with his usual expression, but Su Min could tell from his solemn tone that he was not lying.


    He asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan lowered his voice: ¡°A long strand of hair appeared in my roommate¡¯s cup. It¡¯s about this long.¡±


    He then used his hand to gesture the length of the hair.


    Su Min guessed that it probably reached the waist.


    There weren¡¯t any women in the prison so there shouldn¡¯t be any long hair appearing here let along in Fang Shu Juan¡¯s roommates cup.


    Moreover, when Fang Shu Juan mentioned the hair, Su Min instantly thought of the hint from the cinema. It looks like someone was going to die again.


    But only he was certain about this. Fang Shu Juan on the other hand could only suspect it but he didn¡¯t have any evidence.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°There aren¡¯t any women here so how can there be long hair? If you want to lie, make up one that¡¯s more logical.¡±


    Su Min asked directly: ¡°You sure you didn¡¯t see wrong?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan raised his eyebrow and pulled out the hair from his pocket. He ced it on the table, ¡°I didn¡¯t. What about you guys?¡±


    Although it was very thin, you could see clearly once it was ced on the table that it was ck.


    Fang Shu Juan saw that they weren¡¯t speaking and continued: ¡°I came hereter. Was there someone with long hair staying in my room before me?¡±


    Su Min shook his head and said: ¡°I only came here two days before you, so I don¡¯t know who stayed there.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan described how he made the discovery.


    He had woken up very early this morning. He didn¡¯t notice the hair when he went to brush his teeth, but he saw itter when he returned to put his cup back.


    There was a single table in every room where they would leave their mouth rinsing cups. The cups were white, so the ck hair was particrly eye-catching.


    Yin Ze who heard this sneered and said: ¡°With you messing around so much, looks like a female ghost is now looking for you for revenge.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan looked over at him, ¡°Based on how things have been progressing, it would probably mean that my roommate will die tomorrow.¡±


    With his roommate dying, it would probably be his turn soon.


    ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Yin Ze looked away and said bluntly: ¡°I¡¯m even hoping that it was you instead of your roommate.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan asked back: ¡°Really?¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Really.¡±


    There was something strange with this exchange between them. Su Min suddenly felt like a third wheel.


    He felt as if he had returned back to the orphanage and was watching Yan Jing Cai and Xu Yixiang sweet-talking each other every day.


    Although the two here were bickering back and forth, it gave him a simr feeling.


    To be more urate, it was only Yin Ze one-sidedly bickering with Fang Shu Juan. During the past few days here, Fang Shu Juan seemed to have never argued with him nor say anything harsh to him.


    Su Min expressed internally that enemies was a rather strange rtionship that he couldn¡¯tprehend.

 Chapter 92: Weeding

    <h4>Chapter 92: Weeding</h4>


    It suddenly quietened down at the dining table.


    Faced with such a situation, Su Min didn¡¯t know what to say. Fang Shu Juan also didn¡¯t say anything in response to Yin Ze¡¯s words.


    Instead, it was Yin Ze who couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He turned around and red at him.


    Fang Shu Juan then looked away and moved the direction of the conversation back to the hair: ¡°When I discovered it, I initially didn¡¯t think too much about it and I only realised that something wasn¡¯t right afterwards.¡±


    Su Min reminded him: ¡°Even if someone had stayed there before, the cup would be washed everyday so there shouldn¡¯t be any hair on it.¡±


    So that meant that there were only two possibilities.


    One was that his roommate had hidden a woman¡¯s hair somewhere and would often take it out. Maybe it was the hair of his girlfriend or wife¡¯s.


    In fact, it sounded quite usible.


    If not for it being a horror movie, it would be quite normal. But this was a horror movie, so he felt that it was more likely for it to be associated with something supernatural.


    The second possibility was that something supernatural was at y.


    He was pretty certain that it was thetter, but he didn¡¯t know who the owner of the hair was, and he didn¡¯t know if it was rted to that white figure he saw the other day.


    The cinema¡¯s hint just happened to coincide.


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t know why it didn¡¯t appearst night, it had happened before, so he didn¡¯t think too much of it.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Fang Shu Juan let out an ¡®ah¡¯ and said: ¡°And that¡¯s why I felt that something wasn¡¯t right.¡±


    Although he had only been here for a day, he didn¡¯t have to observe too closely. They would naturally brush their teeth and use the cup twice a day and it would be difficult for someone here to grow their hair out to that length.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Have you asked him?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nodded: ¡°I indirectly asked. He doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend and he doesn¡¯t have a girl that he likes. He also doesn¡¯t have a habit of collecting hair. He didn¡¯t seem to be lying.¡±


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t know how he was able to say with such certainty that the other party wasn¡¯t lying, he believed his words. Afterall, he was a protagonist that would survive through this movie.


    He thought for a moment, ¡°It really is strange.¡±


    ¡°So I think the next casualty will be my roommate.¡± Fang Shu Juan raised his chin and indicated, ¡°It¡¯s that person on the second table behind you.¡±


    Su Min and Yin Ze looked back.


    The man sitting at the table behind them was facing them. He wore a thick pair of sses on his face and was eating happily with no knowledge of the misfortune that was about to befall him.


    After a while, Fang Shu Juan suddenly said: ¡°Yin Ze, didn¡¯t you say that you didn¡¯t care? Why are you looking?¡±


    Yin Ze who had just turned his head back around looked a little ufortable. He said stubbornly: ¡°Why do you care what I do? I can do whatever I want.¡±


    Hearing him say that, Fang Shu Juan just smiled. He turned to Su Min and said: ¡°I¡¯ll watch him over the next few days, but he probably can¡¯t be saved.¡±


    Afterall, thest two incidents were already very strange.


    Su Min nodded and said: ¡°You should be careful. Your life is most important.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nodded and said: ¡°I know.¡±


    Yin Ze didn¡¯t speak and just listened on quietly. He ate quickly and finished the food before him in just a few bites.


    They were only given thirty minutes to eat and they were also a group of men so they would often finish their food in just a few minutes. During the remaining time, they would use it to chat and joke around.


    As soon as time was up, the prison guard blew the whistle.


    When they returned to their rooms this time, Su Min quickly nced at Fang Shu Juan¡¯s sses wearing roommate. He was picking at his teeth and joking around with the people behind him.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Fang Shu Juan, he would probably wouldn¡¯t know the reason behind his eventual fate.


    After returning to their room, Yin Ze and Su Min both searched around.


    It would be terrible if there was hair in their room as well.


    Fortunately, there weren¡¯t any. The sses wearing roommate was probably the only one who had it.


    ...........


    Fang Shu Juan adapted very quickly to prison life.


    It probably also had something to do with his personality. He had always been very capable at school. From teachers to leaders, from school brothers to sisters, he got along well with almost everyone.


    In all honesty, even Yin Ze¡¯s girlfriends who were rejected by him didn¡¯t hold any resentment towards him and would greet him whenever they met.


    The only exception was Yin Ze.


    Fang Shu Juan had tried to improve their rtionship but it was useless. The other party didn¡¯t fall for it and it even made him hate him even more.


    It was the same in prison.


    ¡°Why are you asking me so many questions tonight?¡± His roommate suddenly remembered something as soon as he entered the room, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you want to........¡±


    He hugged himself and didn¡¯t finish the rest of his sentence.


    Hearing this, Fang Shu Juan fell silent, ¡°You¡¯re thinking too much. I don¡¯t have that preference. I was just a little bored and asking casually.¡±


    His roommate let out arge sigh of relief.


    He said: ¡°Scared me. I thought you........I¡¯m d I don¡¯t need to change rooms.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan took note of hisment, ¡°You can change rooms?¡±


    His roommate nodded, ¡°Of course you can. If you want to go to another room, you will need to apply for it but the probability of being rejected is 99%.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan was a little disappointed.


    He thought that if he could change rooms, he would move to the room opposite him.


    It was just resting time for them. After ten minutes or so, they would be taken away to weed. It was probably because of the incident yesterday that the job was changed back to weeding.


    As for the location, it was a somewhere different.


    Fang Shu Juan walked back over to the rinsing cup. That strand of hair had already been removed by him earlier so there wasn¡¯t anything on it now.


    His roommate thought he was looking at something and also moved over to take a look. When he saw that there wasn¡¯t anything, he turned and walked away.


    Fang Shu Juan also turned around and it was at this moment that he saw a strand of hair on his back.


    The colour of the prison uniform was light, and the hair was ck, so it was very obvious.


    Fang Shu Juan was afraid of his roommate leaving so he reached over to touch him.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± His roommate who was touched turned around and looked at him vigntly. ¡°Why are you suddenly touching me?¡±


    Despite being so handsome, why was he doing something like this? You really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.


    Fang Shu Juan lied: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just saw a bug.¡±


    He concealed the strand of hair in his hand.


    If he told him about this, he would probably just cause unnecessary trouble and the other party may not necessarily believe him, so he opted to keep quiet.


    His roommate assessed him suspiciously. Seeing that he didn¡¯t look like he was lying, he walked away and stood far away from him.


    Fang Shu Juan went directly to bed. With his back facing the outside, he examined the hair in his hand.


    Hepared it with the strand of hair he found earlier.


    Visibly, it looked the same. Even the colour and length were the same.


    It could be concluded that it belonged to the same person.


    Or to be more precise, it belonged to the same ghost.


    Fang Shu Juan had not encountered any supernatural events in his life but, with him witnessing those incidents in prison, he couldn¡¯t help but suspect it.


    Both the strands of hair were very long and dark, but you couldn¡¯t judge the age of the owner from that alone.


    After carefully examining it for a long time, Fang Shu Juan stored them inside his pocket and decided to show it to Su Min and Yin Zeter.


    ***


    The new location that needed to be weeded was quite remote.


    As soon as the prisoners saw it, they couldn¡¯t help but look at Su Min and mutter.


    ¡°..........Don¡¯t let him steal the limelight again. We didn¡¯t manage to eat a single chicken drumstickst time.¡±


    ¡°Does he have a grudge against nts? He deals with them so cleanly every time. Could he be the legendary nt killer?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t learn a word and use it randomly.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t know what happened but he instantly noticed that thosements were all about Su Min. He also recalled simr discussionsst time when they were sent to clean up the river.


    He was curious: ¡°What did you do to anger these people?¡±


    Su Min responded calmly: ¡°They can¡¯t weed as fast as me.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan felt that it sounded quite normal.


    Someone near them heard this and spat onto the ground. He grumbled: ¡°You call that weeding? I think it¡¯s more like overturning the ground.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    Brother, that analogy is too exaggerated.


    Fang Shu Juan couldn¡¯t help butugh, ¡°You¡¯re that amazing?¡±


    Su Min smiled and said: ¡°Average. They gave me a nickname;wn mower.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t his fault those skeletal hands wanted to help.


    Fang Shu Juan heard this andughed even harder.


    The prison guards allocated sections one by one to each prisoner. For Su Min, they gave him a bigger area and reminded: ¡°You don¡¯t have to work so hard. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Su Min was very calm, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He just had to move his hand a little less. Like this, he could also use this chance to observe Fang Shu Juan¡¯s sses wearing roommate.


    Su Min gave it a try. As soon as his hand came into contact with a weed, just likest time, the same thing happened.


    After pulling it out, those hands quickly hid inside the soil again, but Su Min saw it before it disappeared.


    He didn¡¯t know who the owners of these hands were.


    Every time Su Min finished dealing with a spot, he would stop and rest for ten minutes.


    Whenever he did this, the prisoners around him would re at him. Their eyes burned with jealousy, but they couldn¡¯t do anything and could only let him do as he pleased.


    Afterall, they couldn¡¯t weed as fast as him.

 Chapter 93: Shower

    <h4>Chapter 93: Shower</h4>


    To be honest, Su Min found the skeleton hands rather cute.


    If the others knew about it, they would probably be pleased to death but they couldn¡¯t see it and could only re at him with jealousy.


    The weeding task went on for two hours.


    This time Su Min didn¡¯t do too much but his job was stillpleted better than the others. Once again, he was looked on enviously.


    There wasn¡¯t anyone missing when they counted the heads and Fang Shu Juan¡¯s roommate was still safe and sound.


    Su Min didn¡¯t seem to see anything dangerous.


    After returning back, they lined up for lunch. Fang Shu Juan stood beside them and said: ¡°I thought something would happen by now, but I guess I was wrong.¡±


    Last time it happened while they were working.


    Su Min said: ¡°Hair was found in the room so maybe it¡¯ll happen in the room, not outside.¡±


    The situation this time was simr to the scissor incident and no specific location was given.


    ¡°That makes sense.¡± Fang Shu Juan rubbed his chin, ¡°Then I should pay more attention to his behaviour in the roomter today.¡±


    Fortunately, the room was small so he could easily keep his eye on his roommate.


    Yin Ze asked: ¡°Does the appearance of hair mean that he¡¯s going to die from hair?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nced at him, ¡°It probably is the case.¡±


    They could only make guesses at this point and they didn¡¯t know what the hair meant.


    There was more food at the cafeteria today.


    Su Min was in a good mood, so he cleared his te rather quickly. Yin Ze on the other hand, contrary to his usually good appetite, only finished half.


    Yin Ze lowered his hand.


    Fang Shu Juan asked: ¡°Feeling sick?¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°None of your fucking business.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s none of my business. It doesn¡¯t matter even if you starve to death.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who¡¯s going to starve to death.¡± Yin Ze snorted. He used his chopstick to poke around his rice a little and he quickly took a few more bites.


    Su Min who was originally going to persuade him to eat a little more kept silent.


    Seeing how Yin Ze was acting, he looked like he could eat a bit more.


    They returned to their room at noon for an afternoon nap. Fang Shu Juan reassured them that he would keep watch over his roommate.


    Afterall, it was something that was going to happen close to them and it would be a chance for them to witness what was happening. If it was to happen in another room, it would be difficult for them to even notice.


    Let¡¯s take the current situation as an example. If that hair appeared on another person, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have noticed it.


    They would probably only find out after everything had already happened and wouldn¡¯t know about the existence of the hair even until the very end.


    Afterwards, they weren¡¯t given another job and was instead taken to the same room where they watched the news broadcast the other day to watch a video aboutbour reformation.


    It also included prison quizzes.


    The video even included some examples of prisoners sessfully reducing their sentences after performing well and behaving during their stay in prison.


    Su Min watched on with interest.


    The director didn¡¯t make up the contents here and they all existed in reality. You could easily find simr cases with a simple web search.


    Brother Hao¡¯s younger brother whispered to him: ¡°What¡¯s the point of watching this? It¡¯s not like it¡¯ll appear in the quiz.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s on par to watching a news broadcast.¡±


    ¡°Might as well go to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hao, why haven¡¯t you looked for 488?¡±


    As soon as he heard that number, Brother Hao red at him, ¡°What¡¯s there to look for? I want to work hard so you must also work hard.¡±


    The younger brothers: ¡°.............¡±


    Their voices weren¡¯t small, so Su Min heard everything. His impression of Brother Hao had also changed slightly.


    When he looked over, Brother Hao also just happened to be looking at him.


    He didn¡¯t expect the other party to be so terrified of him. Brother Hao immediately dragged his chair back to move away from the light above him in fear of the lights suddenly falling and smashing him in the head.


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    He¡¯s not a monster.


    After watching the video, it was already evening. Everyone took a break before heading over to the cafeteria for dinner.


    In fact, life in prison was very monotonous. It was probably because there was nothing entertaining in this unknown prison.


    The only big form of entertainment that they have here was on certain festive days.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    It was very unlike the prisons overseas which even have libraries, sport stadiums and even amusement parks.


    After dinner, Su Min and the others returned to their rooms.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Something will happen tonight?¡±


    Su Min nced at the room on the opposite end of the corridor, ¡°Probably.¡±


    Nothing had happened yet today and that was already rather unusual. He was almost 80% certain that something would happen tonight.


    ............


    Fang Shu Juan¡¯s roommate was called Chen Xu. He had stayed in this prison for three years and had not run into too much trouble. At most, he was just bullied a little by Brother Hao.


    This was information Fang Shu Juan managed to elicit or guess.


    Chen Xuid in bed, ¡°You wash up first. I want to sleep a bit.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan was the first to wash. Afterall, theter it was, the more unsafe. This was especially the case in a ce like this.


    When he left the bathroom, he was greeted by Chen Xu¡¯s snoring.


    The other roommate was a little more familiar with Chen Xu. After he was done washing up, he woke him: ¡°Hurry and take a shower. It¡¯s almost time for lights out.¡±


    Chen Xu clumsily stumbled up.


    The bathroom here was basically made up of a few walls and a curtain blocking the doorway.


    There was also a light inside.


    Chen Xu murmured: ¡°Why is it so dark?¡±


    The bathroom was originally quite small. After turning on the lights, it was much better. Without any dy, he turned on the tap and started washing himself.


    Because the showerhead was rather dirty, they usually just drench themselves in water without using their hands.


    When Chen Xu was halfway through his shower, he noticed that the water was getting smaller and smaller. They weren¡¯t living on the fifth floor or using a secondary water supply so why would there not be enough water?


    He twisted the tap to its highest only to see that it was useless.


    Chen Zu originally thought that it was because they had run out of water but when he looked at the showerhead above, he was met with a shocking scene.


    The showerhead waspletely wrapped in hair and water seeped through several small gaps.


    He was using the water that wasing out through those gaps to shower earlier. That exined why the water would suddenly get so small.


    Chen Xu cursed silently: ¡°Who the hell wrapped their hair around this?¡±


    He reached out to remove it. He had originally thought that it would have been a rather easy feat.


    But contrary to his expectations, that hair had instead moved to wrap around his wrist. It was as if it had suddenly came to life.


    Chen Xu couldn¡¯t even make a sound.


    .............


    The roommate staying on the upper bunk grumbled: ¡°Why is Chen Xu taking so long? Don¡¯t tell me he¡¯s self-relieving?¡±


    At this moment, Fang Shu Juan realised that something wasn¡¯t right.


    He could still hear the sound of water in the bathroom. Because he was in the room and it was only separated by a curtain, he could hear it very clearly.


    Something wasn¡¯t right.


    In normal circumstances, water wouldnd on the person below it so the sound wouldn¡¯t be as smooth and crisp as it was now.


    He quickly went over to the bathroom and pulled open the curtain.


    As soon as he entered, his brows furrowed into a frown.


    Chen Xu wasn¡¯t in there. All that was left was water flowing down the drain into the sewer. The water even appeared faintly red.


    Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t have a good expression.


    The other roommate was still sitting on the upper bunk, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Chen Xu is gone.¡±


    As soon as he said that, his roommate quickly climbed off from bed. He ran over to check the bathroom. He really wasn¡¯t there. The faint spots of blood on the ground was also almostpletely washed away.


    He panicked and asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Wasn¡¯t he just taking a shower? Why did he suddenly disappear?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°He wasn¡¯t there when I went in.¡±


    Hearing him say that, the roommate instantly recalled the incidents over the past few days. He quickly called out for a prison guard.


    Because it wasn¡¯t time for lights out yet, he managed to attract attention from quite a few people around him.


    ¡°Another disappearance? We¡¯ve already grown used to it. I¡¯ll be able to leave the prison next month so I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    ¡°This time it¡¯s our room. Although the room was clearly very normal, he had disappeared just like that.¡±


    ¡°Can you let us go over and take a look?!¡±


    ¡°Who disappeared? How did he disappear? Why isn¡¯t anyone responding!¡±


    Su Min also now came to know what happened.


    Like that incident earlier involving someone disappearing in the sewer, the prison guards searched the room onlye back with nothing.


    Fang Shu Juan stood in the corridor and stood very close to the window leading to Su Min¡¯s room. He said in a small voice: ¡°Disappeared in bathroom while he was taking a shower.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Again, another mysterious disappearance.¡±


    But he felt that it probably had something to do with the sewer.


    Yin Ze listened to the two discuss this and muttered. It was muffled and not very clear.


    Fang Shu Juan suddenly turned his head around, ¡°Were you worried about me?¡±


    Yin Ze snorted, ¡°You heard wrong.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t continue asking. He just smiled and returned to his room.


    The prison guards also left. The lights were then turned off.


    Although it had something to do with the shower, something had already happened so Su Min went and showered without a worry.


    Yin Ze had just finished showering so the bathroom was still wet, and the floor was slippery.


    Su Min took off his prison uniform and reached over to the faucet. Unexpectedly, his foot slipped, and he fell to the ground.


    He subconsciously shouted in surprise.


    Yin Ze heard this outside, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Before Su Min made contact with the ground, a pair of cold hands supported him and propped him up.


    Hearing Yin Ze¡¯s footsteps outside the curtain, Su Min quickly said: ¡°I just almost fell. It¡¯s alright now. You don¡¯t need toe in.¡±


    Yin Ze asked: ¡°Really all okay?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    After he walked away, Su Min pushed Chen Su and whispered: ¡°I¡¯ve already regained my bnce so why are you still holding onto me?¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Chen Su raised his voice and said: ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for me catching you, you would have fallen. Why aren¡¯t you showing some gratitude?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Thanks.¡±


    He tried to move away from him, but he couldn¡¯t break free from Chen Xu¡¯s iron grip. Thetter¡¯s strength far surpassed his.


    Su Min knew himself very well. He was an ordinary student that didn¡¯t like the exercise so he naturally couldn¡¯tpare himself with a ghost.


    Fortunately, he was still wearing his underwear and wasn¡¯tpletely naked.


    Chen Su felt that Su Min felt very good. He then recalled the time he touched his butt and couldn¡¯t help but give it a rub. It was still quite perky.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect this act of his and angrily swatted his hand away, ¡°Are you leaving or not?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Not leaving.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.............¡±


    He had noticed that Chen Su had recently been taking things too far. Was it because nothing much had happened recently, so he was in a good mood?


    While he was in thought, a soft kiss fell on his neck.


    Su Min¡¯s upper body was bare, and Chen Su was a ghost, so the cold sensation was quite startling. He couldn¡¯t help but shiver.


    He tried to push him away, but Chen Su didn¡¯t react at all to his attempt.


    The showerhead above still continued to leak water. It was cold. Su Min shuddered and grabbed Chen Su¡¯s hand, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Chen Su leaned close to his ear, ¡°Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Su Min snorted. He twisted his hand but unexpectedly found himself being held by the waist.


    He asked: ¡°What on earth are you trying to do?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    But his words were contrary to his actions.


    Su Min furrowed his brows. He was pressed up against the wall by him. With his back against the cool wall, a cold sensation ran through his spine.


    But that cold sensation couldn¡¯t cover up the sensationing from below. The alternating hot and cold sensation there felt very good.


    Chen Su originally had his hand on his waist. He moved it further down and stopped at the edge for a moment, ¡°Su Min, does it feel good?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t answer. His actions got even more daring.


    The faucet for the shower was turned on at some unknown point in time. Water fell from above, hitting their bodies while making soft sshing sounds.


    Su Min¡¯s ears were hot. It even spread over to his face.


    A moan that rose uncontrobly through his throat was swallowed back again so on the surface he didn¡¯t let out a single sound.


    After a while, Su Min bend down and copsed in Chen Su¡¯s arms, ¡°Are you crazy? Why are you suddenly doing this?¡±


    Chen Su pinched his chin and tried to kiss him, but Su Min turned his head and avoided it, ¡°You didn¡¯t feel anything earlier?¡±


    Su Min snorted, ¡°Didn¡¯t feel anything.¡±


    Chen Su fell silent for a long time.


    Su Min rested his head on Chen Su¡¯s shoulder and closed his eyes. He then opened his eyes again and asked: ¡°What did you say earlier? I didn¡¯t hear it properly.¡±


    Chen Su turned his head slightly and bit his earlobe. He sighed: ¡°I don¡¯t think you will be able to find anyone better than me.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s ears twitched. He turned his head and moved away from his lips. His earlobe was still a little wet, ¡°I¡¯m afraid you must still be dreaming.¡±


    So narcissistic. And he even sighed.


    Chen Su tapped the tip of his nose, ¡°Who else can tolerate you like this?¡¯


    Su Min wondered: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡±


    Chen Su didn¡¯t answer and justughed. His voice was a little husky and sexy.


    Su Min swatted away Chen Su¡¯s left hand.


    Seeing that Chen Su wasn¡¯t saying anything, Su Min got up from him, ¡°You can continue dreaming. I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Today, Chen Su didn¡¯t seem to be in his right mind.

 Chapter 94: Orange

    <h4>Chapter 94: Orange</h4>


    Noises from outside could travel in, especially the sound of someone singing.


    Chen Su was a ghost and the temperature of his body was cold. Su Min on the other hand was human. These two opposites couldn¡¯t be in contact for too long.


    Su Min only realised that his clothes were all wet after he stood back up.


    He wrapped himself with a towel and said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡±


    He didn¡¯t really mean what he said earlier. If he left the bathroom without having a proper shower, he would probably feel too ufortable to sleep.


    Chen Su said reluctantly: ¡°Okay then.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t want to leave but he felt that Su Min would probably get angry if he stayed.


    After confirming that Chen Su¡¯s presence was gone, Su Min¡¯s expression rxed. He took off his drenched clothes and took another shower.


    This time nothing happened.


    Yin Ze was lying on the bed when he walked out. Hearing hime out, hemented: ¡°I thought something happened to you.¡±


    Su Min was in there for a long time and it just happened that only moments ago something had happened to Fang Shu Juan¡¯s roommate. He almost wanted to go and check on him, but he held himself back.


    More importantly, his roommates¡¯ habit of talking to himself even in the shower puzzled him.


    Hearing this, Su Min randomly threw out an excuse: ¡°I almost twisted my ankle when I went in so I took a while massaging it.¡±


    Yin Ze didn¡¯t find it suspicious, ¡°Are you okay now?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°I¡¯m okay now.¡±


    Seeing that he didn¡¯t seem to be hurt, Yin Ze was relieved, ¡°It¡¯s almost time for the lights to turn off. You should hurry up.¡±


    Su Min made a sound of acknowledgement and proceeded to brush his teeth.


    Fortunately, luck was on his side. As soon as he finished brushing his teeth, the speaker sounded, and the room darkened.


    Su Min stood there for a moment to adjust to the darkness before fumbling over to his bed. Before he could even sit down, he once again felt Chen Su¡¯s presence.


    He noticed that recently Chen Su had been appearing every single day.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you leave?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    He was there the whole time and was just waiting for a chance to appear.


    Su Min frowned. He didn¡¯t know what he meant by that, but he believed that he probably wouldn¡¯t go and watch him while he was in the shower.


    Chen Su just happened to be sitting on the nkets when he pulled at it.


    Probably because he had used quite a lot of force when he pulled, the old metal bed made a loud creaking sound. It sounded a little ambiguous in this type of setting.


    Someone in the room opposite them knocked on the door.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Yin Ze also heard themotion. He rolled around and asked, ¡°Su Min, are you okay?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t dare move anymore. He was angry at Chen Su. He lowered his voice and scolded him: ¡°It¡¯s all because of you.¡±


    Chen Su hugged him, ¡°All my fault.¡±


    Su Min quietly snorted and then proceeded to answer Yin Ze¡¯s question: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just thinking about things and couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Yin Ze rolled back over, ¡°Then quiet down a little.¡±


    Su Min made a sound of acknowledgement.


    When no further sounds came from Yin Ze¡¯s end, Su Min also no longer wanted to y around with Chen Su. Heid down on the inside of the bed and got ready to sleep.


    He was someone who followed his principles.


    Chen Su alsoid down next to him.


    The bed was a single bed. It was narrow but long enough to amodate Chen Su¡¯s height.


    Room 8 became quiet.


    There were still some noisesing from outside the room. It was difficult to tell what it was, but it sounded like shouts that were suppressed inside for a long time and was suddenly let out.


    With so many things happening in this prison, the prisoners here were practically waiting for their deaths. Although they didn¡¯t outwardly express it, they most certainly felt suffocated and anxious inside.


    Su Min could tell that, despite the harmonious mood during the day, many of them were suppressing their emotions. One day, it would erupt.


    Chen Su¡¯s mind on the other hand was preupied bypletely different thoughts.


    After lying there for a while, he couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. He turned over to Su Min and asked: ¡°Have you kissed before?¡±


    Su Min was confused by that question of his and answered: ¡°I have.¡±


    He hasn¡¯t even dated before so how could he have kissed? But before Chen Su asked him this question, the two of them had kissed a few times.


    In any case, he didn¡¯t specify whether he was asking about humans or ghosts.


    Unsurprisingly, Chen Su exploded as soon as he heard it. He rolled over and pressed him down. In a dark voice, he asked: ¡°Who?¡±


    Su Min frowned, ¡°None of your business.¡±


    Chen Su wasn¡¯t happy hearing this. He felt that Su Min was trying to change the subject and felt suffocated inside.


    He fell silent for a while before finally whispering in a quiet voice: ¡°Don¡¯t do it with others.¡±


    He lowered his head and nuzzled against Su Min¡¯s neck.


    Su Min didn¡¯t say anything. Chen Su was saying something but his voice was very small so he couldn¡¯t decipher its contents.


    His breath wasn¡¯t hot, but cold. It reached his ear causing it to feel a little numb and tingly.


    Su Min felt quite good and unconsciously let out a hum.


    After a while, he said: ¡°I lied. Stop mumbling. I can¡¯t make out what you¡¯re saying.¡±


    Chen Su looked up again. Without saying anything, he leaned down to kiss him on the lips.


    Despite having just taken a shower, Su Min was already covered in ayer of sweat. His hand touched Chen Su¡¯s hand and he gently caressed it.


    After kissing for a long time ¨C to the point that Su Min¡¯s lips were numb ¨C Su Min turned his head slightly and gently caught his breath.


    Chen Suid back down next to him and was practically stuck onto him.


    Su Min¡¯s hand was gripped tightly by him. No matter how much he tried, he couldn¡¯t pull it out. A strange, inexplicable feeling rose from deep inside him, tightly entwining inside his chest.


    He opened his eyes and looked up at the base of the bunk bed above him. He then turned to his right and looked at Chen Su: ¡°When can I see you?¡±


    The tips of their noses touched. Su Min didn¡¯t move away.


    Instead of asking him about his identity, he chose to ask this. This was something he was probably most concerned about.


    From the first movie until now, he had not seen Chen Su.


    In the past, he could ept it. Afterall, he didn¡¯t know him very well but now he really wanted to see the other party¡¯s face.


    He felt a sense of urgency that he had never experienced before.


    Chen Su lifted his chin and gently pecked Su Min¡¯s lips. He then quickly retracted back, ¡°Three dayster.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min furrowed his browns.


    Why was it three days? Why such a specific time? Was something important going to happen in three days?


    Seeing Su Min wasn¡¯t saying anything, Chen Su added: ¡°Wait a little more.¡±


    Su Min closed his eyes and said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Chen Su nuzzled closer to him. This time, he didn¡¯t do anything and justid next to him. Sharing the same bed and pillow, the two fell asleep.


    Once again, the room waspletely silent.


    .........


    The prison at night was very noisy.


    After some time, Su Min woke up.


    It was still dark outside and there were some soundsing from down the corridor. Everyone else in the prison appeared to still be asleep.


    He estimated that it was probably early in the morning. Afterall, the sky was still dark, and everyone was asleep. It couldn¡¯t be an hour or two after lights out because there would always be people chattingte into the night.


    Chen Su was no longer next to him. For some reason, Su Min wasn¡¯t sleepy. He turned over and sat up.


    The moonlight outside casted a small rectangr window of light through the window in the room.


    Su Min thought for a moment and walked over to the door. The corridor was still as dark as ever at night.


    Every now and then, roars could be heard.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Su Min listened to it for a while and felt that it sounded a little simr to the noises from the first night. It also came from down the corridor.


    He could only see about half of the corridor from where he was, and it waspletely empty. There wasn¡¯t anything there. But he was certain the noise wasing from that direction.


    This went on for another half an hour before it gradually faded away.


    Su Min felt that there probably won¡¯t be anything else and got back in bed. After counting sheep for a while, he fell back asleep.


    ***


    Early in the morning of the next day.


    The sun outside shone brightly onto the bed. It was clearly a fine day.


    As soon as Su Min sat up, he received the cinema¡¯s prompt. The hint for today was river flow again.


    Hearing those words, he immediately recalled the man who died after falling into the river. Even now, he still has no idea what happened.


    Yin Ze had already washed up. He sat on his bed and asked, ¡°Why are you still sitting there? Soon we¡¯re going to get called out to have breakfast.¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Various noises could be heard from the rooms outside. With all the ttering and chatter, it sounded like his dormitory back at school.


    After brushing his teeth, Su Min checked himself using the mirror.


    Good, it¡¯s not swollen.


    He was worried about itsting until morning and getting noticed by the others. If that happened, it would be terrible. Others might even misunderstand and think it was something done by Yin Ze.


    At that time, Fang Shu Juan will probably hate him.


    Su Min suddenly had this thought and was subsequently shocked by this thought of this. He only recovered from that shock after leaving the bathroom.


    He stared at Yin Ze for a long time.


    Yin Ze who was stared by him felt ufortable: ¡°What are you looking at me for? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No. I just want to ask a question, but I was afraid of you not wanting to answer so I didn¡¯t ask.¡±


    Yin Ze didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Go ahead and ask.¡±


    Su Min sat down on the bed opposite Yin Ze. After organising his thoughts, he asked, ¡°How long have you known Fang Shu Juan for?¡±


    Yin Ze: ¡°Four years.¡±


    ¡°So you only knew each other after entering university?¡± Su Min was a little surprised. He had always thought that they had known each other for a long time. Afterall, it also takes time to get a girlfriend.


    Yin Ze lowered his head and organised his clothes, ¡°To be more precise, we were in the same course. He lived in the dormitory opposite mine.¡±


    Su Min was even more surprised.


    But after thinking about it, it made sense. That such an arrangement, the chances of running into each other was more likely to happen.


    Before he could continue asking, the whistle outside sounded. Someone called out: ¡°Line up for breakfast!¡±


    Yin Ze got up: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone wore the same prison uniforms, and this also allowed one to better determine how attractive and good looking another person was.


    It was also because of this that Brother Hao immediately had his eyes set on Su Min.


    But after being traumatised by the events from a few days ago, Brother Hao didn¡¯t dare do anything in fear of something else terrible happening. After a few uneventful days, he had returned to his original arrogant demeanour.


    During breakfast, Su Min even saw him winking at him.


    The other party sat at the table and made an elegant eating gesture with the spoon in his hand. He then turned and said something to the person next to him.


    Soon afterwards, an orange was ced before him.


    ¡°This is from Brother Hao.¡± The person who delivered it said: ¡°He wants me to pass on a message. It¡¯s a blessing for you to be with Brother Hao. Don¡¯t take it for granted.¡±


    Su Min nced at the orange and felt that this Brother Hao was innocent.


    Very soon, under the gazes of everyone present, the orange on the table disappeared. Not a single person had moved.


    Brother Hao¡¯s younger brother was dumbfounded. He immediately looked around and asked: ¡°Who stole the orange? Where did it go?¡±


    He didn¡¯t see anyone touch it!


    Su Min expressionlessly replied, ¡°I wonder who stole it?¡±

 Chapter 95: Fog

    <h4>Chapter 95: Fog</h4>


    There were three people sitting at the table; Fang Shu Juan, Yin Ze and Su Min.


    The younger brother looked around for a long time and could only turn to the other two and ask: ¡°Did you take the orange?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan spread open his hands, ¡°No.¡±


    They were all wearing prisoner uniforms and you could see in one nce that they didn¡¯t take it. Brother Hao¡¯s younger brother called Zhang Jian was very confused.


    After lingering there for a while, he could only return back to Brother Hao¡¯s side.


    Brother Hao¡¯s full name was Li Hao. Just like his name, Brother Hao was a rugged and sturdy man with minimal education, so he had always wanted to find an educated partner.


    But when he entered the prison, there wasn¡¯t a single woman around. Surrounded by a group of men, over time they had adapted andpromised.


    He was originally given a life sentence, so he had stayed in this prison the longest. During his stay here, there were only a couple that caught his eye and a few that willingly presented themselves to him. He however didn¡¯t care too much about them.


    When Su Min came, Brother Hao was excited.


    He looked good and appeared to be quite studious. At once nce you could tell that he must be a university student. Wasn¡¯t this his ideal partner?


    Zhang Jian whispered: ¡°Brother Hao, the orange disappeared.¡±


    Li Hao was staring at Su Min. Hearing his words, he returned to his senses and asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you deliver it to him?¡±


    ¡°I did. I gave it to him. I even put it on his table.¡± Zhang Jian said: ¡°But it disappeared soon afterwards.¡±


    Li Hao frowned: ¡°Disappeared?¡±


    Zhang Jian nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah, yeah. It disappeared. They didn¡¯t look like they had taken it but the orange disappeared.¡±


    Li Hao looked back at Su Min. He felt suspicious and kicked Zhang Jian: ¡°Did you hide it away for yourself instead of sending it over?¡±


    Hearing this, Zhang Jian quickly shook his head, ¡°I don¡¯t dare do that. Brother Hao, do I look like I have an orange hidden on me?¡±


    They were all wearing the simple prison uniform. There wasn¡¯t anything in his pocket.


    Li Hao could no longer sit still. He stood up: ¡°It really disappeared?¡±


    How could something so ridiculous happen?


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Before Zhang Jian could answer, someone sitting on the other side of the table widened his eyes and tugged at Li Hao¡¯s clothes, ¡°Bro......Brother Hao!¡±


    Li Hao was irritated: ¡°What?¡±


    The other person pointed at the table, ¡°Brother Hao.........The orange!¡±


    Hearing the uneasiness in his voice, Brother Hao looked down at the table. An orange sat in his rice bowl.


    But it was different to the orange given earlier. It had already been peeled open and the originally gorgeous flesh inside had be mouldy. It clearly had gone bad.


    Li Hao froze. He sat back down.


    ¡°This orange disappeared just then.........¡± Zhang Jian swallowed, ¡°How did it suddenly appear here?¡±


    He was the only one who came from the other table. That orange had suddenly appeared out of thin air.


    It was as if someone had intentionally done it.


    The oranges in prison were issued by prison guards. Except for special asions, they were given to prisoners in ordance to their performance and behaviour. It was a rather rare item.


    Something like this had never happened before.


    What¡¯s more, the orange skin was very fresh, but the flesh inside had be mouldy. What kind of fruit goes bad like that?


    Li Hao suddenly had a thought and he looked over at Su Min only to see that he was smiling at him.


    Although it wasn¡¯t very obvious, it was most definitely a smile.


    Li Hao felt that it was a very pretty smile and smiled back.


    ¡°Bro.....brother Hao........¡±


    When he looked back down, he saw that even the orange peel had grown mouldy. The entire fruit had gone bad from inside out.


    Li Hao: ¡°..........¡±


    There¡¯s something wrong with 488!


    .............


    On the other end, the three of them ate as per usual.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Looks like Brother Hao really fancies you. It has already been several days and he¡¯s still eyeing you.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°Fancy?¡±


    Su Min reluctantly exined: ¡°Brother Hao has been in prison for a long time and now find men pleasing to the eye.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan smiled, ¡°Maybe he was born with it.¡±


    As soon as he said that, Su Min and Yin Ze both looked at him.


    Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t think that there was anything wrong with what he said and continued to eat, ¡°I wonder where we¡¯re going today. We still don¡¯t know where my roommate went.¡±


    Yin Ze lowered his head and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Min ate a mouthful of congee, ¡°We should know soon.¡±


    After that, the three of them didn¡¯t speak.


    Although they were equally as confused, neither Yin Ze nor Fang Shu Juan asked where the orange went.


    Fang Shu Juan felt that there was no point asking and that it had nothing to do with him.


    Yin Ze on the other hand ate while deep in thought.


    He usually heard Su Min talk and Su Min had previously admitted that he had a habit of talking to himself. With him looking so normal, he found it strange for him to have such a strange problem.


    Last night, it was even stranger.


    Yin Ze secretly nced at Su Min and then he looked over at Brother Hao. He wondered if it was because of something else.


    It was also at this moment that he saw the orange.


    Yin Ze froze for a moment. A different thought surfaced to his mind.


    ***


    After a half an hour rest after breakfast, the prisoners were taken away again.


    The prison guard casually announced that they have free time outside today and didn¡¯t need to work.


    Fang Shu Juan sat on the ground and said: ¡°Why are they doing this so suddenly today? It¡¯s very inconsistent with everything happeningtely.¡±


    After a while, Yin Ze said: ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because so many things have been happening continuously.¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Su Min said: ¡°Lots of things have happened here. It wasn¡¯t just once or twice.¡±


    Maybe they really only intended on giving them some free time today.


    Su Min looked around, ¡°Is there a river here?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan sat up, ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    All they could see was tnd. There wasn¡¯t a river in sight. If they were on top of a mountain, they could look down at the things below.


    Su Min assessed his surroundings and couldn¡¯t find a river. Maybe he would only find one in the afternoon.


    They sat there in daze.


    Half an hour passed


    ¡°Ahhhhhh¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C¡±


    Suddenly, there was a sharp cry.


    Su Min immediately looked over and saw several people standing on the edge of the road. They had their heads bowed and were looking at something.


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°Let¡¯s go and see.¡±


    Because of that noise, many had already made their way over. Su Min and the others reached the crowd as theters also gasped.


    Turns out, there was a sewer by the road.


    When they got closer, they could smell a stenching from inside. A corpseid face down amongst the murky ck water and waspletely motionless.


    Su Min: ¡°.............¡±


    Can this also be considered a river?


    The cinema¡¯s hint made him a little speechless.


    It was clearly a small ditch formed by the watering from the sewer. What river? He mentally decided to file aint when he gets out.


    ¡°Why did he die here? Who is he?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t tell. The number tags on his clothes have already darkened and we can¡¯t see it anymore.¡±


    ¡°Is anyone missing today?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I haven¡¯t heard of anyone going missing. Could it be that person who disappeared yesterday?¡±


    ¡°...........¡±


    Fang Shu Juan could tell instantly that it was his roommate Chen Xu.


    The discussions attracted the prison guards over. They sent everyone away and banned them from approaching the sewer before bringing the corpse out.


    Although they weren¡¯t standing very close, Su Min could still make out the appearance of the front of the corpse.


    Because it was the sewer, the entire body was covered in filth and you could no longer see his face clearly.


    But his chest was bulging, as was his arm. You couldn¡¯t tell if it was swelling caused by excessive soaking in the water.


    Very soon, the body was taken away by the prison guards.


    Yin Ze wondered: ¡°How did it get here?¡±


    Chen Xu clearly disappeared from his room so how did he suddenly appear outside? It was apletely impossible feat.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Maybe it leads to the rooms?¡±


    Su Min nodded his head, ¡°It probably does, but it¡¯s also a little strange.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Fang Shu Juan looked at him, ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t you remember the structure of the room? He could only have disappeared through the sewer, but do you think the sewer is big enough to fit him?¡±


    Of course it couldn¡¯t. This was also something that couldn¡¯t be answered for that earlier incident involving a corpse suddenlying out of the sewers.


    Every time someone died, strange things would happen before it urred.


    Su Min spected that as long as these strange incidents didn¡¯t ur, they would be safe.


    Su Min recalled something from the previous movie and didn¡¯t immediately jump to the conclusion that the ghosts were evil.


    Fang Shu Juan thought for a moment, ¡°Maybe there¡¯s a ce we overlooked. Unfortunately, we can¡¯t tear down the sewer.¡±


    They were in prison, so their range of movement was limited, and they were constantly being monitored. As soon as they tried something, they would immediately be discovered.


    And if they reported anything, they may conversely bring themselves more trouble.


    When it reached noon, the prisoners were once again taken back inside. The car drove all the way back to the main prison base.


    After Su Min got out of the car, he assessed the location.


    He had been staying there for a few days and would take a look at where he stayed whenever he went out. It was veryrge and quite high. Visually, he estimated that it was several metres high.


    But the ceilings were also quite high in their rooms.


    The structure of this prison wasn¡¯t the same as the others. The top looked like those of a residential house.


    Su Min took in his surroundings for a while before going to the cafeteria together with the others.


    As for the corpse, the prison guards didn¡¯t provide them with any exnations.


    After they sat in their respective seats, Fang Shu Juan whispered: ¡°It¡¯s him.¡±


    That corpse was definitely Chen Xu.


    Su Min paused, ¡°There are now two sewer incidents. One came out from it in the room and the other appeared in the sewer outside.¡±


    Why were there so many incidents revolving around the sewer?


    Yin Ze said: ¡°This prison has always had problems.¡±


    After so many deaths, the prison guards just calmly dealt with it.


    Many of the victims were not given a death or life sentence and was just given a sentence of several years but they died after entering this prison.


    Yin Ze also had never seen anyonee over to investigate these incidents.


    Su Min initially had a thought, but he had quickly tossed it aside. With all these incidents happening one after another, this thought once again appeared in his mind.


    In all honesty, it was a rather scary thought.


    Was this really a prison? Are those people really prison guards? Are the prisoners really prisoners?


    Su Min was sent over in a police car. If it wasn¡¯t a prison, then did the police who brought him over know about the incidents going on inside here?


    These questions colluded together forming a thick fog of confusion in his mind.

 Chapter 96: Report

    <h4>Chapter 96: Report</h4>


    Hearing Su Min¡¯s question, Fang Shu Juan paused.


    He looked around him and said: ¡°If it¡¯s not a prison then where could this be? Something like those research institutes you see in movies where they lock us up, see who can live the longest and then give arge amount of money as a prize to the survivor?¡±


    Su Min was surprised: ¡°You¡¯re very imaginative.¡±


    To be honest, that was also a possibility but if that was true, they wouldn¡¯t all be able to live until the end. There must be something else.


    Fang Shu Juan smiled, ¡°I watch a lot of movies.¡±


    Yin Ze poked at his food and said: ¡°It¡¯s useless even if we know about it. We can¡¯t escape.¡±


    Su Min turned around, ¡°You¡¯re really pessimistic.¡±


    Weren¡¯t male protagonists in movies like these supposed to be filled with vitality and hope?


    Yin Ze was a very different protagonist from the ones he had encountered. Since the very beginning, apart from Fang Shu Juan¡¯s first day here, he had not been very emotional.


    Upon hearing this, Yin Ze looked up. He suddenly changed his expression into one of excitement and eximed: ¡°We will definitely escape! We will survive through this!¡±


    He raised his hand and made a cheering gesture.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    Fang Shu Juan sitting opposite him was stunned for a moment. He did his best holding back hisughter by covering his lips with his fist.


    Yin Ze returned back to his usual expressionless face, ¡°How¡¯s that? Filled with vitality? Filled with energy?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what to say.


    After recovering fromughing, Fang Shu Juan supported himself on the table and said: ¡°Yin Ze, you¡¯re so cute. Why haven¡¯t I noticed this before?¡±


    Yin Ze turned to him, ¡°You¡¯re the one that¡¯s cute. Your whole family is cute.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan startedughing again.


    Thisughter only made Yin Ze feel ashamed. He patted his upper body and red at him before continuing to eat with bright red ears.


    Su Min felt as if he was suddenly fed dog food. (KKnotes: Dog food = AKA PDA)


    He slowly sighed and changed the topic: ¡°We don¡¯t get individual free time here?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan naturally have no clue about this.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Yes. The day you¡¯re released from the prison.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Why does he find Yin Ze¡¯s words exceptionally harsh?


    Fang Shu Yuanughed again at this response. He said: ¡°Su Min, stop asking. If you continue, his barbed words will pierce your heart.¡±


    Su Min sighed.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Apart from that, there¡¯s also the time while you¡¯re in the infirmary. You can lie there freely and there will only be people guarding outside.


    The infirmary?


    Su Min keenly sensed the importance of this location.


    He suddenly recalled the movie introduction mentioning the presence of a woman. She was the only female character in the movie. ¡°Where is the infirmary?¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°At the back. You can only go after applying for a visit.¡±


    Usually they wouldn¡¯t go if there wasn¡¯t anything wrong and the doctors wouldn¡¯te over to this end as well unless it was for physical examination.


    Su Min recalled the moment he entered the movie, ¡°Were all the people during thest physical examination from the infirmary? Why are they all men?¡±


    Thest physical examination involved examining neers who had entered the prison the past month.


    Yin Ze nced at him suspiciously and said: ¡°Because we are all men. Did you want a woman to examine you?¡±


    As soon as he said that, Su Min felt a chill near him.


    He frowned, ¡°Of course not. Just wondering if there are any woman here.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°The people who went said that there¡¯s a woman there, but I haven¡¯t been there, so I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true or not.¡±


    But it most likely was true.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°I want to take a look.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan asked: ¡°Is there anything special there? Also, when is the physical examination? I still haven¡¯t had it.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It was done before you came. They did all kinds of checks at that time and then we were sent to work. They didn¡¯t even show us the report.¡±


    He selected several important key points of that experience and talked about it.


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°They¡¯re prettyprehensive with their examination.¡±


    It seemed to cover almost everything. Things like blood getting drawn and urine sample collections were all done.


    Yin Ze frowned and said: ¡°It¡¯s not that easy going there.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if I¡¯m injured.¡± Su Min said: ¡°If I idently cut myself and bleed, they naturally wouldn¡¯t stop me from going.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°It¡¯s too risky.¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t think of any other way. Afterall, a cold was just a minor problem and the prison guard would probably just bring some cold medicine instead of sending him over to the infirmary.


    He thought about it, ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    After eating, all the prisoners were taken back to their rooms. Probably because of the discovery of the body this morning, there were asional discussions about it.


    After about half an hourter, there was the sound of a door opening.


    Hearing this, Su Min quickly walked over to the door. The prison guard had taken Fang Shu Juan out and was busily locking up the door.


    He quietly asked: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan looked at him. He walked closer and whispered: ¡°Going to the infirmary for a physical examination.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min was stunned. He didn¡¯t expect him to go get a physical examination as soon as they mentioned it.


    Fang Shu Juan then said: ¡°I tried asking but surprisingly he agreed so now I¡¯m on my way to the infirmary.


    Su Min frowned: ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nodded. He looked over at room 8 and asked: ¡°What¡¯s Yin Ze doing?¡±


    Su Min looked back, ¡°He¡¯s probably tired. He¡¯s asleep.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan grinned and lowered his voice: ¡°If I go now, I might not even return. Wait for me¡ª¡ª¡±


    Su Min interrupted him: ¡°What g are you trying to raise?¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Shu Juan stopped his words.


    The prison guard finally finished locking the door. When he turned around, he was met with 488¡¯s pale and sweat coated face.


    He asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong 488?¡±


    Su Min slowly spoke: ¡°My chest hurts a little.¡±


    The prison guard frowned, ¡°Chest hurts? Do you have heart problems?¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°It just suddenly happened. I feel like I¡¯m about to die. I feel very weak.¡±


    As he said this, he slowly slid down and out of sight.


    Yin Ze got up from the bed and supported him, ¡°What are you trying to do?¡±


    Su Min indicated for him not to speak.


    Met with such an exaggerated act, the prison guard couldn¡¯t remain indifferent. He quickly opened the door and saw Su Min being supported by Yin Ze.


    He said: ¡°You take him along and follow me over to the infirmary.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan obediently supported Su Min up. When his eyes met with Yin Ze¡¯s, he sighed and then revealed a smile.


    The guard relocked the door.


    The two followed behind the guard. Yin Ze stood up and looked out the window. He didn¡¯t know what they were nning.


    ***


    As soon as they got out, they were met with fresh air.


    Another person came and brought Su Min and Fang Shu Juan over to the infirmary, ¡°This one is feeling sick. This one needs a physical examination.¡±


    There was indeed a nurse there. She had short hair and was wearing a white coat. Seeing theme in, she asked: ¡°Where do you feel ufortable?¡±


    Su Min said vaguely: ¡°Here?¡±


    Both men secretly assessed the infirmary and tried not to be too obvious.


    The nurse took out her equipment and came over to examine him. At this moment, Fang Shu Juan suddenly called out, ¡°I want to go to the bathroom.¡±


    A prison guard came in from outside and took him away.


    All that was left in the infirmary was Su Min and the nurse.


    The nurse asked, ¡°Where do you feel ufortable.¡±


    Su Min pointed to his chest, ¡°Here. It hurts.¡±


    He pretended to be weak.


    The nurse listened with her stethoscope and pressed at that spot, ¡°It hurts here?¡±


    As she moved, Su Min shouted out a few times. He held his chest: ¡°It hurts. It hurts here. Am I about to die?¡±


    He felt that he really had a knack for acting.


    Nurse: ¡°.........You¡¯re thinking too much. You won¡¯t die.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Really? But it hurts.¡±


    Hearing this, the nurse once again changed her equipment. Su Min stood up, tiptoed over and knocked her out.


    Because he attacked her from behind, the nurse didn¡¯t notice him approaching.


    Su Min quickly ced her onto the ground.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    As for whether or not he would be suspected, he would just try toe up with a lie when the timees. Even if they suspected him, they didn¡¯t have any evidence.


    It wasn¡¯t easy checking fingerprints here.


    And by the time the truth is out, he probably would have already left the movie.


    Fang Shu Juan wouldn¡¯t be able to buy much time, so Su Min had to make the most of it. As soon as they return, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    The infirmary wasn¡¯t big.


    There were a lot of equipment¡¯s outside that was covered by sheets that have turned a little yellow. Some residual blood stains could be seen on the walls as well as fingerprints. He didn¡¯t know who had left them.


    Su Min looked around and went straight into one of the rooms.


    Probably because it was just used, the door wasn¡¯t locked.


    The interior of this room also wasn¡¯t big. There was a bed and a bathtub in there. In addition to that, there was a cab that upied about half the wall sitting the corner.


    Sitting on the cab were transparent ss bottles. Specimens were stored in them and there were also some trophies. Su Min checked several of them. There was a first prize trophy for an anatomy contest and the others were all rted to diseases.


    His area of specialty wasn¡¯t in this field, so he didn¡¯t know much about it. All he could conclude from this was that the owner of these trophies had spent too much of his time researching diseases.


    Su Min looked away and opened cab. There was a silver safe sitting inside that was password protected.


    He started at it for a few seconds before turning and leaving the room.


    He couldn¡¯t open this and it would just be a waste of time for him to attempt. It would be better for him to go out and see if he could find any other clues.


    Su Min went over to the ce where the nurse was sitting at earlier.


    The infirmary was simr to the one at his university and most infirmaries were probably simrly designed. Several medical files were stacked on top of each other and the rest of them were stored inside a locker.


    Su Min didn¡¯t look at the ones sitting outside and moved directly to pick open the lock.


    He used wire that he had picked up during his venture outside today.


    As soon as the locker was opened, he was greeted with two thick stacks of documents. One sat on the upper level while the other sat on the bottom. The bottom one looked much older inparison to the one above.


    Su Min took out the documents sitting on the upper level.


    As soon as he opened it, he saw the medical report of someone in room 1. There was even a photo. That person was still alive.


    The records were very detailed. Photos, blood type, muscle and body fatposition and the like were all listed. Some of their old ailments were also listed.


    Su Min felt that even his own university hospital didn¡¯t do such detailed examinations when he went.


    He flipped to the end and found records of several of the deceased. Their files were also amongst these.


    Every report was different.


    Su Min quickly skimmed through the contents. As soon as he read the final sentence, he suddenly had a lightbulb moment and he realised something.


    These people were all different to normal people.


    Every one of them had an aspect that was different whenpared with others and these points were circled and highlighted.


    Su Min could even see the words ¡°key point¡± written next to several of the circles.

 Chapter 97: Demand

    <h4>Chapter 97: Demand</h4>


    In all honesty, the writing on the reports were very messy.


    It looked like a doctors handwriting.


    Su Min was only able to understand those words thanks to his professor whose writing was also very messy. If it wasn¡¯t for his professor, he would not have been able to understand the contents.


    As for why those words were circled and marked as key points, Su Min didn¡¯t know.


    He just had a faint guess inside that it may important. Afterall, it was specifically circled and marked. As for whether he was right, only time would tell.


    The circled unusual features of the prisoners weren¡¯t the type of diseases that you could tell externally or things like AIDS. Instead, they were rare things that usually had no effect on life such as having an extra finger or arger right atrium.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know why they specifically went out to find these people.


    The closest guess he could make at this moment was that they possibly wanted to do experiments on them.


    Afterall, that was a rathermon plot in horror movies. But the biggest question was: Where was theboratory and why were they kept in a prison?


    These were all unanswered questions.


    Su Min ced the documents back and then picked up the stack of documents from the lower shelf.


    The documents on the lower shelf were a little older and the paper did not look as new as the ones above. They were files of the elders in the prison as well as some that he had never seen before.


    Su Min guessed that the ones he had never seen were probably dead.


    These files were different to the previous ones. Thebels on them were older and they also marked different areas as key points such as strength and vision.


    Those whose strength exceeded the normal human standards were marked.


    Those whose vision were better than normal human standards were also marked.


    Of those files, some were also very bad, much worse than ordinary humans, and they were also marked.


    Both strengths and weaknesses were marked and mixed together. Bybining the two information, Su Min could guess what they were possibly researching on.


    Other than those documents, there weren¡¯t anything else in the locker.


    With time running out, Su Min didn¡¯t continue wasting time flipping through the documents. He quickly skimmed through them and memorised the contents.


    With his excellent memory, he had everythingpletely memorised when he was done.


    At this moment, voices suddenly travelled in from outside. It was Fang Shu Juan¡¯s voice: ¡°.........Can I see the results of my physical examination?¡±


    The voices were still a little far so they probably would arrive soon.


    Su Min was startled by this. He quickly ced the document back and relocked the cab. He then nudged the nurse andid back in bed pretending to have fainted.


    With his extensive experience in horror movies, he knew very well how to act.


    The nurse got up dizzily and held the back of her sore neck. She suddenly remembered something and quickly looked back only to see Su Min lying there with his eyes closed.


    She was suspicious. She called out his number: ¡°488?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t respond.


    The nurse carefully assessed him and saw that he had really fainted. She frowned. She wondered why she suddenly fainted.


    At this moment, the door opened.


    Fang Shu Juan and the prison guard entered. The prison guard said: ¡°Give him a physical examination and finish it as soon as possible. Get it done today.¡±


    The nurse transferred her attention over to them, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nced at Su Min who was lying on the bed and internally concluded that he probably managed to find something. He just wasn¡¯t sure if he managed to find the key information they needed.


    He walked over: ¡°Why did he faint?¡±


    The nurse said: ¡°He probably fainted from the pain.¡±


    She wasn¡¯t a doctor, so she didn¡¯t know what exactly happened. She still held some doubts about what happened earlier.


    After looking carefully and seeing that there didn¡¯t appear to be anything missing, she breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°You sit here. I¡¯ll check on him first.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan helped block him from view a little and Su Min used this opportunity to pretend to have just woken up, ¡°What happened to me?¡±


    The nurse said: ¡°Does it still hurt?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Just a little ufortable.¡±


    The nurse still gave him a check-up. After confirming that everything was okay, she said: ¡°You should get a physical examinationter too.¡±


    Su Min nodded obediently.


    He also wondered what would happen to the results from the Fang Shu Juan¡¯s medical examination.


    Because there was only one nurse who had to do many things, just Fang Shu Juan¡¯s examination alone took several hours non-stop.


    Su Min used this chance to continue examining the infirmary.


    There was clearly another person living in this ce and it was most likely a doctor. Unfortunately, they probably won¡¯t be able to see this doctor this time.


    Moreover, he felt that it wasn¡¯t likely for a doctor to do these criminal-esque activities. Afterall, how could a doctor study and experiment on so many people whilst hiding it from the rest of the world?


    When it was early evening, Fang Shu Juan could finally take a break. He looked a little tired, ¡°The physical examination is done.¡±


    The nurse turned to Su Min: ¡°Your turn now.¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Su Min nodded at Fang Shu Juan before walking over and doing his physical examination.


    Probably because he had already done it once, he didn¡¯t have to do many tests, but he noticed that the nurse was checking his heart very carefully this time.


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t know much about these things, he could tell that the nurse was concerned about it.


    He couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts. Apart from faking the illness earlier, his heart was fine. Was the nurse checking it more thoroughly because of his faked illness earlier?


    Whilst he was distracted by these thoughts, the test was done.


    The nurse expressionlessly cleaned up her equipment and said: ¡°All the tests are done. You can now return.¡±


    She called in the prison guard waiting outside.


    As if was currently dinner time, Fang Shu Juan and Su Min were taken straight to the cafeteria. The prisoners there had also only arrived a few minutes before them.


    As soon as they sat at the table, Su Min was hungry,


    The food before him now looked very appetising. He internally decided that he would go have a nice meal once he was done with this movie to treat himself.


    Although the movie is only two hours at most, several days had passed in here. With him eating the same things day in and day out, he was a little sick of them.


    Yin Ze saw them and asked: ¡°Why did you guys onlye back now? What happened at the infirmary?¡±


    He unconsciously looked at Fang Shu Juan who sat opposite him.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a little tired.¡±


    After hearing that, Yin Ze still wanted to say something but he suddenly thought of something and kept quiet.


    Su Min shook his head. He nced at the prison guards standing nearby. Seeing that they weren¡¯t paying them any attention, he whispered: ¡°I saw two sets of medical examination reports.¡±


    Hearing this, the two of them couldn¡¯t help but get serious.


    Su Min picked out the important points and told them about it. At the end, he gave them his conclusion of his findings, ¡°So the ones that were specially marked basically all had some ident happen to them. This includes Chen Xu.¡±


    Chen Xu was the one with the extra finger.


    ¡°I never noticed it before.¡± Fang Shu Juan frowned and recalled his stay over the past two days, ¡°It seems that he really did have six fingers. But was that something that needed to be researched on?¡±


    Current medical knowledge regarding this was already quite extensive. A simple surgery to remove the extra finger was nothing difficult.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Why are they researching these?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯m also not sure.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Not to mention us, it looks like the reports for the older prisoners were different. What did they want to do to them?¡±


    Yin Ze guessed: ¡°Researching how to have better strength and eyesight?


    ¡°You say that as if it¡¯s for humans.¡± Su Min casuallymented. They suddenly had an epiphany.


    Silence fell at the dining table.


    The three of them looked at each other wordlessly.


    Fang Shu Juan voluntarily spoke up: ¡°Maybe they¡¯re just doing it for research and after gathering enough information they¡¯re going to try putting it into practise?¡±


    ¡°Would they end up making a monster?¡± Yin Ze thought for a moment, ¡°That unknown thing in the river that day might be the product of their experimentation.¡±


    Su Min understood what they meant.


    It was a little bit like ¡°Resident Evil¡± where a group of scientists identally developed a virus which led to the emergence of zombies.


    Such human-based experiments would require the use of human specimens. The group of prisoners here were practically like ready-made specimens for them to use.


    Su Min said: ¡°The thing in the river was probably a failed product.¡±


    Because if they seeded, they wouldn¡¯t need to continue experimenting and researching, and something like that wouldn¡¯t be left in the river. Instead, it would be something that is hidden away and treasured.


    ¡°Having received so many awards and with them specialising in this area, it isn¡¯t surprising for them to do something like this.¡± Fang Shu Juan sighed. ¡°As the saying goes, all scientists are crazy.¡±


    They could do extreme things for their studies.


    Su Min felt that they have discussed enough and proceeded to cut them off, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s eat first. If time runs out, we will have to go back hungry.¡±


    Fortunately, they managed to finish their food as soon as the speaker went off and they were ushered to their rooms.


    The sky outside had not darkened yet. With the orange-red sunset rays leaking through the small window, it looked quite beautiful. The mood inside however was quite serious.


    All the prisoners were chatting in their rooms.


    Su Min and Yin Ze however had nothing to talk about. It was mostly short questions and answers.


    He suddenly realised that his personality wasn¡¯t suitable to cohabit with someone with a personality like Yin Ze¡¯s. Neither would take the initiative to chat and would rather keep to themselves more.


    It would be better if someone like Li Wenxin who could easily warm up to strangers was here instead.


    Back at his dormitory, Li Wenxin would often take the initiative to find him and get him to talk more.


    Su Min had grown used to just thinking to himself.


    After washing up, Yin Ze climbed into his upper bunk.


    Su Min sat on his bed and watched the lights turn off. As the lights turned off, the noises inside the rooms also quietened.


    He had a hunch that something would happen tonight.


    Su Min walked over to the door. He nced up and down the corridor. He suddenly thought of something and called out to the nearby prison guard.


    The prison guard asked: ¡°What do you want?¡±


    Su Min blinked, ¡°I want a social meetup.¡±


    The prison guard frowned, ¡°Who wants a social meetup? You?¡±


    Su Min had left him with a deep impression. Not to mention his skills in weeding and cutting down trees, he was the one Li Hao wanted to have a social meetup with andter changed his mind.


    Su Min pointed at Yin Ze: ¡°Him¡±.


    Yin Ze had just gotten off the bed when he heard this. When he heard this, he was stunned for a moment. Just as he wanted to something in retaliation, he understood what was happening and said slowly: ¡°............I want to be friends with 644 in the opposite room.¡±


    He said that through gritted teeth.


    The prison guard thought for a moment. He nced at the two of them and walked to the room opposite them: ¡°The room opposite wants to have a social meetup. Would you like to do it?¡±


    Su Min felt that there was obviously preferential treatment.


    When Brother Hao looked for himst time, they didn¡¯t ask for his opinion and forced him to go. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that something happened along the way, he probably would have been sent to that room.


    Fang Shu Juan was also surprised, ¡°Who?¡±


    He then saw the prison guard point at Yin Ze. Yin Ze¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look very pleased. He almost had ¡°I don¡¯t want to¡± written on his face.


    He rejoiced and replied: ¡°I would love to.¡±


    Since both sides were willing, the prison guard naturally had no reason to stop them. He transferred him into room 8 and then locked the door.


    Fang Shu Juan looked at Su Min, ¡°It was probably your doing?¡±


    Su Min smiled, ¡°Yeah, otherwise how would I get you toe over. Three tanners were able to ovee Zhu Ge Liang so isn¡¯t it better with all of us together.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan smiled. He turned to Yin Ze and asked: ¡°Where is your bed?¡±


    Yin Ze warned: ¡°Why are you asking?¡±


    Fang Shu Jian responded as a matter of factly: ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have a social meetup with me? Shouldn¡¯t we share a bed?¡±

 Chapter 98: Late Night

    <h4>Chapter 98: Late Night</h4>


    He had said that sentence as if it was quite normal.


    But........Yin Ze rolled his eyes, ¡°Are you kidding me? Don¡¯t you know why we called you over?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    Yin Ze was about to sneer at him. He then heard him continue and say: ¡°But if I said it, you would probably hit me, so I won¡¯t say it.¡±


    This sentence of his made Yin Ze suspicious.


    As soon the thought that he was probably referring to something else arose in his mind, he frowned and snorted. No longer wishing to look at him any longer, he turned around and climbed up to his bed.


    Fang Shu Juan watched him, ¡°Turns out you sleep there.¡±


    Yin Ze didn¡¯t even look back, ¡°Don¡¯t think abouting up.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan wasn¡¯t angry. He sat down on the bunk below and said: ¡°Does this social meetup mean that I can stay here now?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I also don¡¯t know. All I know is that it allows you to stay over for a night. As for whether or not you could do it tomorrow, it¡¯ll depend on the prison guards.¡±


    ¡°It should be fine then.¡± Fang Shu Juan rubbed his chin and said: ¡°If one night is okay, several more shouldn¡¯t be an issue.¡±


    It was indeed very convenient having them all stay in the same room. If you needed to do something, the others could join and it was also more convenient to talk. Like this, they wouldn¡¯t need to wait until meal time or work to talk and only be able to exchange a few sentences.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Have you washed up yet?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nodded, ¡°It¡¯s soon time for the lights to be turned off.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the speaker sounded, and everything fell into darkness. This was followed by a mixture of angry yells and protests from the other prisoners.


    In a ce filled with men, idents were bound to happen.


    Even if they knew that the lights would turn off at this time every night, they still didn¡¯t feel happy about it. What¡¯s more, the men here weren¡¯t good people so they naturally felt morefortable cursing out a few times to vent.


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Fang Shu Juan slowly sighed, ¡°There¡¯s no nket in the bottom bunk. What should I do if I end up catching a cold tonight?¡±


    Because each person only had one nket and because there were only the two of them in room 8, the remaining two unused beds were just empty wooden beds. The guards naturally assumed that, with a social meetup, they would definitely sleep in the same bed and would also share the same nket.


    Just as he was about to get up, a nket fell from above.


    Fang Shu Juan quickly caught it. As soon as he touched it, he could still feel residual heat. It was obvious that it was only just recently used to cover someone up.


    Hearing that ruckus, Su Min tried to hold back hisughter, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring your own nket?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°I forgot.¡±


    He stood up and ced the nket back onto the upper bunk. He said in a low voice: ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Then why were you making a ruckus about it earlier?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Now you don¡¯t even allow me to speak?¡±


    Having said that, Yin Ze had nothing to say in retaliation. He received his nket and used it to cover himself again.


    Fang Shu Juan called the prison guard over again. He returned to his room and brought back his own pillow and nket.


    Being asked toe and go, the prison guard wasn¡¯t happy: ¡°It¡¯s just a social meetup so why are you being so difficult?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t answer him.


    The door was once again locked up and the prison guard left quickly. Before he left, he even specifically warned him not to find himter if it was nothing important.


    Fang Shu Juan shrugged. He went back at sat down on the bed below Yin Ze¡¯s.


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand why they would want to hurt each other so much.


    Heid back in bed and felt that, with one more person here tonight, Chen Su probably wouldn¡¯t appear. Finally, he could sleep peacefully.


    But as soon as this thought appeared, Chen Su was on his bed.


    Su Min: ¡°..............¡±


    He really did appear as soon as he thought about him. Was he this amazing?


    Chen Su leaned over and said: ¡°You were so cute today.¡±


    Hearing him say that, Su Min knew instantly what he was referring to. He must be referring to the incidents he saw in the infirmary.


    He said: ¡°I didn¡¯t see you then.¡±


    Chen Su made a sound of recognition, ¡°I didn¡¯t appear.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t continue asking. He internally wondered what this meant. His ability to see him without appearing was something special.


    Afterall, he would be able to sense it if ghosts appeared.


    Fang Shu Juan heard the noises on his end. He thought for a moment and asked: ¡°Were you talking to me just now?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Su Min nced at Chen Su, ¡°I have a habit of talking to myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan let out an ¡®oh¡¯, and no longer questioned his actions.


    He had only heard about people having a habit of talking in their sleep, but he had never heard of a strange habit of talking to oneself.


    In particr, his impression of Su Min was that he was very calm. Today¡¯s visit to the infirmary was probably the only time here where he wasn¡¯t acting like himself.


    Chen Su moved closer, ¡°Two more days.¡±


    Su Min hummed and reminded: ¡°Just don¡¯t forget it yourself.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want Chen Su to deny it at that time and make him wait three days for nothing. It was just seeing his face so what¡¯s the big deal?


    He guessed that the movie would probably end in about two days.


    Chen Su chuckled, ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Su Min sneered. He tugged at his nket, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping.¡±


    To his surprise, today Chen Su didn¡¯t continue clinging to him and had instead left very soon afterwards.


    Su Min pondered over this for a moment before turning around and getting ready to sleep.


    ***


    Late at night, everything was silent.


    There weren¡¯t many prisoners staying upte and, because the lights had turned off very early, most had fallen asleep by about ten to eleven o¡¯clock.


    At this moment, a very soft sound could be hearding from the corridor.


    Su Min was originally not sleeping very soundly. He was also the type that couldn¡¯t fall asleep once awakened and this time was no exception.


    As soon as he heard the sound, he got off the bed.


    It was a little simr to the sound on the first night, but it wasn¡¯t a scream. It sounded a sharper, a little like an animal¡¯s howl.


    ¡°Su Min, you¡¯re also awake?¡± Fang Shu Juan yawned, ¡°I thought you guys didn¡¯t hear the sounds.¡±


    When he was in his room, his roommate wouldn¡¯t wake up at all. He didn¡¯t have any sense of danger at all.


    Su Min said: ¡°I also just woke up.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan went over to the door and listened carefully, ¡°Again it¡¯s a scream. Have you heard this before?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It happens almost every night. In the darkness, Su Min couldn¡¯t see Fang Shu Juan¡¯s expression, ¡°If I¡¯m awake, I¡¯ll hear it. If I¡¯m not awake, then I won¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°This really sounds like a human¡¯s scream.¡±


    Just as he said that, there were some rustling soundsing from the bed behind them. Yin Ze had also also awakened. In the pitch-ck darkness, you could vaguely see his figure climbing off his bed.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Within a few seconds, he had reached where they stood by the bed. He asked, ¡°What are you two doing in the middle of the night instead of sleeping?¡±


    Su Min pointed outside: ¡°Listen.¡±


    After falling silent, the noise became even more noticeable.


    Su Min: ¡°Have you guys noticed this scream?¡±


    All three were standing behind the door. Yin Ze stood beside him and said: ¡°I have noticed it, but I don¡¯t know where the source is.¡±


    The first time he encountered this was the first night after entering this prison. He had stayed up and listened to these sounds and decided to ask the others about it only to find out that it had been happening since a long time ago.


    No one knew where the source of the sound was.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°It¡¯s as if it was transmitted over to us through speakers. Though the sound isn¡¯t too loud.¡±


    The sound outside had changed.


    From the sharp scream, it had now turned into broken wails. It was so weak, you almost couldn¡¯t hear it.


    Su Min wondered: ¡°Could there be an undergroundboratory?¡±


    When he first came here, the sound he heard was a scream thatter changed into a roar. At that time, he didn¡¯t know what was happen. Now that he connected the dots, it sounded very likely.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t aboratory be soundproof?¡± Yin Ze asked: ¡°It¡¯s as if they don¡¯t care whether or not we hear it.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Probably because it didn¡¯t matter if you heard it or not since you¡¯re going to end up meeting the same fate anyway.¡±


    In any case, they couldn¡¯t get out and also wouldn¡¯t think about things like that. If there really was aboratory, it wasn¡¯t something surprising.


    The prisonorss were practically like fish sitting on the cutting board. They had no power to fight back and would be dealt with whenever they pleased.


    Just like those people who had died earlier.


    ¡°If it really is aboratory, then everything can be exined.¡± Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Since they¡¯re doing experiments on someone, it wasn¡¯t strange for them to make such sounds.¡±


    There was a strange trope that was often used in horror movies were the dead could be turned into the living dead or a strange monster.


    As long as you wanted to do it, it wasn¡¯t impossible.


    This kind of sound could only be produced if one was under excruciating pain so an exnation like this waspletely reasonable.


    At this moment, Su Min felt a sudden chill.


    He frowned and looked over at the source.


    In his line of sight, a headless ghost appeared outside Li Hao¡¯s room. With two hands resting on the window pane, it looked inside. It looked like someone peeping inside, but without its head.


    A scene like that looked pretty horrifying.


    Su Min internally felt that if he was in Brother Hao¡¯s room, he would be scared to death if he saw a headless ghost looking at him through the window as soon as he opened his eyes.


    After waiting a few more seconds, the headless ghost then travelled past through the window and entered Li Hao¡¯s room.


    That action of the ghost was so fast, Su Min would¡¯ve missed it if he blinked.


    He didn¡¯t know when the headless ghost appeared. He only saw it standing outside Brother Hao¡¯s door after turning around.


    This was probably the scenario mentioned in the movie plot introduction.


    It was also after this death that Yin Ze and Fang Shu Juan felt that something was wrong and decided to investigate themselves.


    Su Min took a deep breath and wondered whether Li Hao would be a headless body tomorrow.


    Next to him, Yin Ze and Fang Shu Juan were busy whisperingints to each other and had no idea what was going on outside.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Did you see outside?¡±


    Hearing this, Fang Shu Juan looked out and didn¡¯t see anything, ¡°Why? Is there something outside?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect them to be unable to see the ghost this time either.

 Chapter 99: Upper Bunk

    <h4>Chapter 99: Upper Bunk</h4>


    After the headless ghost went in, it never came back out.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if it was because it had left through a different ce or if it was still inside Brother Hao¡¯s room. Both possibilities were equally terrifying.


    Yin Ze asked: ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Su Min thought seriously for a moment and finally decided to tell them the truth. Afterall, it was an important clue.


    But because he was afraid of scaring them, he carefully selected his words, ¡°A headless ghost just entered Brother Hao¡¯s room.¡±


    Though he felt that those words spoken was not much better anyway.


    Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze stared at him. For a long time, they didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Min wondered if the words he used was too shocking causing them to be frightened to the point that they didn¡¯t know how to react.


    In the end, Fang Shu Juan recovered first. He debated for a moment and asked: ¡°Are you sure what you saw wasn¡¯t human?¡±


    How could there be a headless ghost?


    Su Min: ¡°It was a headless ghost. One without a head.¡±


    Yin Ze frowned. He then recalled something else, ¡°Then earlier you were also talking to a ghost?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect him to ask this and admitted honestly, ¡°Yes. I was afraid of scaring you, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t see Chen Su anyway, so it didn¡¯t matter revealing it.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past. Just now, what did you see exactly? Can you describe it in detail?¡±


    Su Min nodded and gave them a detailed description.


    After listening to him, Fang Shu Juan was feeling a littleplicated, ¡°You can even go write horror novels. Just that scene you described was terrible enough.¡±


    Yin Ze¡¯s expression was stiff, ¡°Is it out now?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No. I don¡¯t think we will see ite out. Last time it was like this too.¡±


    He then told them about the incidentst time.


    He had seen this twice now. If it was really as he had spected, Brother Hao would probably get into an ident tomorrow. Maybe he would go missing or maybe he would die.


    Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t meet the personst time so he couldn¡¯t verify this theory of his.


    Fang Shu Juan recalled the incidentst time involving Chen Xu and the hair, ¡°So to say, that hair may also be the doing of a ghost and I just didn¡¯t see it?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It is possible.¡±


    He thought back to that white figure he saw that night. Its body appeared to be wet. At that time, he was with Chen Su and wasn¡¯t standing too close so he didn¡¯t notice.


    This time with the headless ghost, he could see it clearly.


    ¡°Was Chen Xu¡¯s death in the water ditch rted to the hair?¡± Yin Ze asked, ¡°Or is that something we¡¯re still uncertain about?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°I am certain because I saw it. It was just a quick nce, so I didn¡¯t tell you guys but now that I think about it, I¡¯m certain I didn¡¯t see wrong.¡±


    Yin Ze once again described what he saw.


    At that time, Chen Xu¡¯s corpse was in the water ditch. It was then brought up from the ditch by the prison officers. His face just happened to be facing up.


    Later, when the prison guards dragged the corpse away, perhaps it was because there was too much water in Chen Xu¡¯s stomach, water constantly leaked out and there were also some small ck hairs mixed within it.


    At that time, he had thought that it was just his imagination and that it was probably just something dirty from the sewer. Because the corpse was taken away too quickly, he didn¡¯t have a chance to look closely.


    If he mentioned this, he would only raise concerns, so he decided to keep it to himself.


    If not for Su Min suddenly mentioning that, he probably wouldn¡¯t have thought of that scene he witnessed and connected the dots.


    Su Min said: ¡°Then there are two cases now.¡±


    He didn¡¯t enter the prison long and had only been here for the past few days, but several people had already died. The incident with the scissor however could possibly have just been a suicide.


    Inparison to that, the two recent deaths had a strong association with the situations that urred before their deaths.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Then tomorrow brother Hao would probably have a close encounter with death.¡±


    Su Min suddenly felt that brother Hao was quite pitiful. That headless ghost meant that he would definitely have his head severed off. Just the thought of it was terrible.


    ¡°If it happens tomorrow, then that means our spections are correct.¡± Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°If any strange phenomenon happens to us, it basically means that we are going to die.¡±


    Although this sounded terrible, it was better than nothing. They would at least have a chance to find out about it and try to avoid it.


    He just couldn¡¯t understand why the ghosts would do this.


    Yin Ze wondered: ¡°Why don¡¯t they just kill them directly?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Maybe they¡¯re trying to find a substitute.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°Substitute?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Do you know about water ghosts?¡±


    The two said in unison: ¡°Of course I know.¡±


    After saying that, they looked at each other and fell silent. The other party¡¯s face however wasn¡¯t clear in the dark room.


    Su Min didn¡¯t notice this strange mood and continued: ¡°If water ghosts wish to leave the river orke where they died, they must find a substitute and kill them the same way they died to take their ce.¡±


    They were probably doing something simr.


    If his guess was correct, these ghosts were probably killing the others the same way they dad died so that they could sessfully leave this ce.


    As for whether or not theboratory knew of the existence of these ghosts ¨C Su Min felt that they probably didn¡¯t know.


    Su Min said: ¡°They may look like they¡¯re selecting rooms at random, but it is likely that those rooms were the rooms they had stayed in when they were alive.¡±


    When he said that, Yin Ze felt a chill run through him.


    When he first entered room 8, the room was empty. He had stayed there for a few days before Su Min came.


    He didn¡¯t know how many people had lived in room 8 before.


    If all four prisoners staying in the room previously had died, then that would mean that there were four ghosts who woulde back and try to make them their substitute. That really was very grim situation.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Yin Ze suddenly thought of something, ¡°So does that mean that those people who had gone missing or had died here was used as a substitute?¡±


    Otherwise, how could there be so many unexinable deaths?


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°It¡¯s very likely.¡±


    The casual tone in his words made Yin Ze a little angry. He wanted to strike back but he restrained himself.


    Su Min didn¡¯t say anything.


    Those ghosts would appear here because they had died here. It must have something to do with how the first generation of ghosts had died.


    And this resulted in an endless cycle of deaths.


    Su Min pointed outside, ¡°That scream is gone.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Looks like that person¡¯s torture is over.¡±


    ¡°Since it has stopped now, we can go sleep. It won¡¯t appear again anyway.¡± Su Min yawned and said: ¡°Otherwise we won¡¯t have enough energy for tomorrow.¡±


    There shouldn¡¯t be any more incidents urring tonight.


    Fang Shu Juan nodded in agreement.


    It was now veryte. Su Min didn¡¯t know what the time was but since he hasn¡¯t received the cinema prompt yet, he guessed that it was probably not midnight yet. He could sleep for a few more hours.


    Every time he experienced a movie, his sleep quality was poor.


    This was particrly the case for those that span over several days.


    Yin Ze climbed back in bed and slept with the nket bundled around him. It was quite cold inside the prison so you would easily catch a cold without it.


    Before he could even have his eyes closed for a full minute, there was a sudden sound behind him.


    Yin Ze opened his eyes and turned around only to see Fang Shu Juan climbing up. He was startled at first and this quickly changed into an angry outburst, ¡°Why are youing up?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°To have a social meetup with you.¡±


    Social meetup your head!


    Just as Yin Ze was about to continueining, he was pressed down by the other party and had his mouth covered: ¡°Su Min is asleep.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan was stronger than Yin Ze and he easily suppressed him.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°I just wanted to give you an exnation. At that time, I really didn¡¯t steal your girlfriends. Every time I try to exin, you don¡¯t listen.¡±


    Yin Ze sneered.


    He didn¡¯t particrly like his girlfriends either. Afterall, they had only been dating for a week and at most he only held good feelings towards them. What made him annoyed was that every time they broke up with him, they would say that they liked Fang Shu Juan.


    If that wasn¡¯t done intentionally to anger him, then what was it?


    Fang Shu Juan sighed: ¡°Why are you so dumb?¡±


    Yin Ze ignored his words and kicked him. The bed was originally small and with it also being quite old, it made a loud creak.


    The two of them stopped their movements and stiffened.


    Su Min who was getting ready to sleep heard the sound and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He heard Fang Shu Juan¡¯s voice reply: ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡±


    The room then fell silent. There were just soft whispersing from outside which conversely sounded rather loud in this situation.


    Su Min didn¡¯t continue to ask.


    But when he was about to roll over, he suddenly noticed something.


    Fang Shu Juan¡¯s voice earlier seemed to being from the upper bunk opposite him.........


    He subconsciously wanted to turn his head around to check but he thought about it and decided against it.


    If he turned around and Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze also just happen to be looking at him, it would be too awkward.


    Su Min silently decided that he should just mind his own business and go to sleep.

 Chapter 100: Thank You

    <h4>Chapter 100: Thank You</h4>


    In fact, there were no sounds after that.


    Su Min slept until early morning. When he woke up, Fang Shu Juan had already washed up and was sitting on the bed.


    He seemed to be in daze.


    After Su Min returned from washing up, he saw that he was still sitting there. He wondered: ¡°What are you doing sitting there and not moving?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Nothing to do.¡±


    Yin Ze from the upper bunk got down and went over to the bathroom without a word.


    Fang Shu Juan nced out the small window and said: ¡°The weather today looks good. It probably is a fine day.¡±


    Su Min also looked over and saw that he was right.


    The past few days were also fine days, but they weren¡¯t as good as today. Although the weather was something that could not be controlled, he felt that the weather in a horror movie could be quite useful.


    Afterall, many directors would use the weather symbolically.


    Su Min looked away and sat back onto his bed, ¡°I wonder if brother Hao will go missing or have something happen to him today?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want any more people to die.


    As far as he knows, the prisoners here were not given death sentences. As long as they are reformed, they could restart their lives again.


    And for brother Hao, although he often imed to be the big brother in the prison, he didn¡¯t really do anything. The most exorbitant thing he did was forcing himself onto the other prisoners.


    Compared to dying in the prison mysteriously, Su Min preferred that he received legal retribution.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like he won¡¯t die just because we hope that he won¡¯t die.¡± Fang Shu Juan folded his nkets, ¡°I just hope that I can get out of here sooner.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°How many years were you sentenced?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan smiled: ¡°One year.¡±


    Su Min nodded. That was a little less than his. Yin Ze¡¯s was probably the one with the longest sentence out of them but they would all get a resolution to their sentences by the end of this movie.


    Because unlike foreign movies, no matter how you wanted to film domestic movies, it must still be legal and pass the screening. Although the protagonists do not necessarily have to be a great representative of justice, you weren¡¯t allowed to overdo it.


    Horror movies were not exception.


    That was why his character¡¯s crime was idental manughter. Details like these had to be changed in order to meet regtions.


    As they spoke, Yin Ze stepped out of the bathroom, ¡°There¡¯s another ten minutes until it we go for breakfast.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s pay more attention to brother Hao today.¡±


    The contact time they had with brother Hao wasn¡¯t much. Something would probably happen between breakfast and lunch.


    After waiting ten minutes, the speaker and whistle sounded.


    The doors opened one by one and the prisonerszily lined up for breakfast. Everything began as per usual.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Sitting at the dining table, Fang Shu Juan said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we drag brother Hao over so that we can watch him closely?¡±


    Yin Ze immediately countered that suggestion, ¡°Use your brain a little before you speak. Do you think he¡¯s someone you can drag around as you pleased?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°I can¡¯t but someone else can.¡±


    He looked at Su Min.


    Su Min could only say: ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±


    It would be a rather difficult feat taking a human away from a ghost.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t. We aren¡¯t saviours anyway. We just need to ensure our own safety.¡±


    In a situation like this, keeping oneself safe was the most important.


    After breakfast, they were again sent outside to weed.


    Su Min as usual didn¡¯t need to do much and he spent most of his time mulling over how he should go about bringing brother Hao over.


    Finally, when they were almost done with their weeding, he started to act.


    On their way back, Su Min walked over to Li Hao and called out to him.


    Li Hao was messing around with his younger brothers and had a long stalk of grass hanging out from his mouth. After hearing Su Min calling out to him, he was very suspicious.


    He asked: ¡°You¡¯re looking for me?¡±


    Wasn¡¯t he reluctant to approach him before? And with all those strange things happening, he didn¡¯t want to get too close to Su Min.


    Su Min said: ¡°We¡¯re looking for you. Not me.¡±


    Li Hao: ¡°.........What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    Su Min wordlessly looked at him. He then said: ¡°Of course it¡¯s different. We are three people, and I am just one. Who taught you maths?¡±


    Li Hao said innocently: ¡°I have never attended school.¡±


    Su Min sighed.


    In fact, he could tell that just from his manner of speaking. He just didn¡¯t expect Li Hao to admit to it so quickly.


    Su Min said: ¡°We have something to say.¡±


    ¡°Spit it out then.¡± Li Hao looked warily at him. He was afraid of something happening again, ¡°Otherwise I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s go over there to speak.¡±


    Li Hao thought about it and eventually agreed.


    Because they didn¡¯t need to line up when returning and could walk in pairs or threes, the prison guards didn¡¯t pay them much attention.


    As for his little brothers, they were all driven away.


    Along the way, Su Min didn¡¯t mention anything about saving him and only asked about some things about the prison.


    Li Hao had stayed in this prison longer than Yin Ze and had also witnessed more things. He didn¡¯t hide anything and easily told him everything.


    It was also at this moment that Su Min realised that the prison was hiding a lot of things.


    Since a long time ago, people had been dying here. Numerous people had been killed and taken as substitutes.


    As they chatted, they soon reached the prison gates.


    Li Hao had almost spoken until his lips were dry. He finally stopped and asked: ¡°Why are you asking so much?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t you find it strange?¡±


    Li Hao said: ¡°It is strange. But no one told us anything.¡±


    They were prisoners. Even if they felt that prisoners didn¡¯t matter much, no one revealed to them anything. No matter how dumb he was, he could still tell that a lot of people had died mysteriously.


    Before Su Min was able to continue, Li Hao felt himself being pushed from behind. He wasn¡¯t able to react in time to this and ended up getting his head stuck in between the metal barriers covering the windows.


    He shouted: ¡°Fuck, which bastard did this?!¡±


    Li Hao knew that it wasn¡¯t Su Min¡¯s doing because Su Min was walking next to him. Everyone else was walking in front.


    And in this prison, no one dared to treat him like this because they feared his retaliation.


    As soon as Li Hao thought this, he felt his scalp go numb.


    Su Min was also surprised.


    He was standing right next to Li Hao and he didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected development. He instinctively knew that something wasn¡¯t right. He quickly tried to pull Li Hao out.


    The gap between the metal bars weren¡¯t big and it took quite a lot of effort to pull him out. It took them a few seconds before he was finally able to pry free.


    Because of the force, both of them stumbled back a few steps.


    Li Hao called out ¡°Ow, ow, ow, ow¡±.


    As soon as the prisoners ahead of them looked back, they were met with a scene of Li Hao and his bleeding scalp.


    Fang Shu Juan was also secretly watching them. For a moment, he felt as if there was an invisible knife cutting down.


    Everything had happened too quickly, and they weren¡¯t able to react in time. Even Li Hao himself was stunned.


    If not for Su Min pulling him out, he would have already been dead.


    Yin Ze came over from behind and asked: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡±


    Everything had happened too suddenly so even he himself had not been able to process the situation.


    This incident scared the rest of the prisoners. No one expected something like this to happen suddenly.


    Please support the trantor and read this from


    kktrantes(.)home(.)blog


    If he was stuck there, he would have probably died on the spot.


    ¡°Who dares to do this to brother Hao? Do they no longer wish to live?¡±


    ¡°I was shocked. I thought he would be fine if he was pulled out, but I didn¡¯t expect him to get such a severe injury.¡±


    ¡°Brother Hao would probably go on a rampage. We might sufferter.¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me anyway. I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    ¡°...........I find it quite terrible to look at. His head doesn¡¯t look like something caused by the metal bars. Was there someone inside messing around?¡±


    Li Hao¡¯s head was bleeding. It hurt, but it was nothingpared to the thrill of having a close near-death encounter. His heart raced uncontrobly.


    This was different to the strange things he had experienced before.


    At that time, he just felt a little lucky but this time he felt like he was about to die. It was worlds apart.


    This was especially the case when he felt that biting cold chill on his head.


    He originally had a very short shaved head of hair but now it had be bald. A part of the skin on the surface was also shaved off. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t deep, and it wasn¡¯t too serious.


    Li Hao touched his head. He then brought his hand before his eyes. It was covered in blood. He was startled by this and he asked nervously: ¡°Am I going to die?¡±


    He had been in fights and he had also lost some blood but he had never been hurt like this. It was apletely different feeling.


    Su Min reassured him: ¡°No, it¡¯s just a scratch.¡±


    Li Hao breathed a sigh of relief. He then hissed in pain, ¡°Fucking hell. If I find out who pushed me, I will kill him.¡±


    Su Min internallymented: That person has long been dead.


    Fang Shu Juan who was checking the situation ahead returned. He whispered: ¡°I looked. That situation earlier wasn¡¯t right.¡±


    He was walking in front earlier when he suddenly saw Li Hao stuck between the metal bars. It didn¡¯t look like something you would do to yourself. The only other possibility was being pushed by someone.


    Su Min nodded, ¡°It indeed doesn¡¯t look right. The other party took action.¡±


    Earlier he had felt a slight chill, but it soon disappeared. It was strongest when he was trying to pull Li Hao out.


    After hearing him say this, Yin Ze and Fang Shi Juan instantly understood.


    Su Min had revealed to them before that he could see ghosts. This meant that their earlier spections were correct and that these ghosts were trying to find a substitute.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk about thister.¡± Fang Shu Juan assessed their surroundings, ¡°Let¡¯s leave this ce first. He will probably need to go to the infirmary.¡±


    The prison guard came over and asked a few questions.


    Li Hao exined for a long time, but no one believed him. They all felt that he was mentally ill and this angered him to no end.


    The people walking behind him didn¡¯t see anyone pushing him.


    In the end, the prison guard took Li Hao over to the infirmary.


    The rest of them returned to the cafeteria. They all acted as if nothing had happened. Afterall, only a few of them knew the inside story.


    Li Hao returned from the infirmary when thy were just about to finish lunch.


    Probably because the prison guards were being considerate, they allowed them to stay about twenty minutes longer to finish their food.


    Li Hao¡¯s scalp was covered with gauze. It looked a little funny but those who knew about what happened found it scary.


    Like this, it was easy for the ghost to find their substitutes. This cycle continued endlessly until the prison guards who had arrivedter didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Because most of them have finished eating, they were each biting onto a toothpick and chatting. Most of the contents were about the incidents happening over the past few days.


    It was either that or they were discussing over when they wanted their families toe and visit them.


    Su Min listened to a bit of the conversation and remembered that there was still a lot to ask about the prison. He spoke up and asked: ¡°Do you know when we can have visitors?¡±


    Yin Ze thought for a moment, ¡°If I didn¡¯t remember wrong, it¡¯ll be tomorrow.¡±


    Su Min was surprised, ¡°That timing is quite coincidental.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze didn¡¯t understand his words. Only he himself knew that after today, it was soon the end of the movie.


    At this moment, Li Hao who was sitting diagonally opposite walked over and said: ¡°Thank you for your help today. I¡¯ll protect you from now one. If anyone messes with you, you can just tell them my name!¡±


    He felt that his name was something quite useful.


    Su Min said: ¡°Thanks.¡±


    In fact, no one dared to mess with him. Afterall, despite all the ghosts here, there was still the boss Chen Su. That person probably felt that he lived too long.

 Chapter 101: Parents

    <h4>Chapter 101: Parents</h4>


    Many people saw Li Hao take the initiative to walk over and they all looked over.


    Li Hao had already grown ustomed to this kind of attention and didn¡¯t feel anything. He responded to Su Min¡¯s words: ¡°You¡¯re wee!¡±


    He spoke in a very bold and straightforward tone. It was as if he was using a lot of strength when he said that, and Su Min even feared that his head would bleed again.


    Fang Shu Juan tried to hold back hisughter.


    He used to think that brother Hao would be like those from the underworld but right now he looked a little stupid and not savvy at all.


    Su Min lightly coughed: ¡°Do you need anything else?¡±


    Li Hao scanned across the room. The people secretly watching their interaction quickly looked away.


    He then turned back and lowered his voice: ¡°At noon today, did you see who pushed me?¡±


    Although he felt that something wasn¡¯t right, his first conclusion was that it was something done by a human.


    Su Min said: ¡°No.¡±


    Li Hao repeated himself: ¡°You really didn¡¯t see anything?¡±


    Su Min thought seriously for a moment and replied: ¡°It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t see. I just didn¡¯t see anyone push you.¡±


    Li Hao said with frustration: ¡°Isn¡¯t that fucking the same thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s different.¡± Fang Shu Juan who sat to the side advised him. ¡°The meaning behind those two sentences arepletely different.¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±


    Li Hao wanted to ask how it was different but he then thought of how that could affect his image here so he only snorted a few times and returned to his seat.


    He was extremely angry. He felt like he was being yed with.


    Zhang Jian whispered: ¡°Brother Hao, did they do something?¡±


    Li Hao nced at him, ¡°What could they do?¡±


    ¡°If they disrespected brother Hao,¡± Zhang Jian said: ¡°Then we¡¯ll teach them a lesson and let them know how powerful brother Hao is.¡±


    Li Hao reached out and pped his head.


    Zhang Jian covered his head in grievance.


    There were still a few more minutes until it was time to return to their rooms. Li Hao picked up his chopsticks and quickly finished off his remaining food while continuing to mull over today¡¯s events.


    What was the difference?


    Li Hao didn¡¯t have much education, so he wasn¡¯t able to process it very quickly. He spent a long time thinking about it but nothing came to fruition.


    When he was done eating, the speaker sounded.


    All the prisoners returned to their rooms. One by one, they walked along like zombies repeatedly performing the same action every single day.


    Li Hao walked ahead with a toothpick in his mouth.


    When he was just about to reach his room, he suddenly snapped his toothpick in half and spat it out. His expression changed greatly.


    He finally understood the meaning behind Su Min¡¯s words.


    A chill ran up his spine. It clung closely to his bones. It went all the way up his spine, to his neck and it suffocated him.


    Li Hao was so shocked, he was speechless.


    After taking a few more steps, he finally could gasp for air. He looked back and instantly saw Su Min and the others amongst the crowd.


    They were chatting and weren¡¯t looking over here.


    Li Hao breathed in and out deeply a few times and turned back around. He entered his room with heavy steps and the door was locked again.


    Seeing the same metal bars in the window, the incident at noon once again appeared in his mind. He fearfully took a few steps back.


    His roommate who was in the same room didn¡¯t understand what was happening and only looked at him in confusion.


    ...........


    At the door to room 8.


    The prison guard looked at Fang Shu Juan hesitantly. He scolded him: ¡°What are you doing here instead of going back to your room?¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Because it was a different prison guard, he didn¡¯t know about the social meetupst night.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°I now live here.¡±


    The prison guard said: ¡°Hurry and move aside or I¡¯ll use force.¡±


    ¡°I really live here.¡± Fang Shu Juan pulled Yin Ze over, ¡°I had a social meetup with him yesterday, so I¡¯ll live here from now on.¡±


    As soon as those words were spoken, silence followed.


    It was then followed by a loud jeers: ¡°Social meetup!¡±


    Such bold confessions were rare and, with the very limited fun and entertainment here, it easily led to a loud outburst from the other prisoners.


    The prison guard asked Yin Ze: ¡°Is this true?¡±


    Yin Ze said stiffly: ¡°yes.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°I¡¯ll stay in this room in the future.¡±


    The prison guard no longer wanted to look at them. He directly pushed Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze into the room, ¡°Hurry and get in.¡±


    Su Min followed behind them.


    The door was locked again.


    After the prison guard disappeared in the distance, Yin Ze shook off Fang Shu Juan¡¯s arm. His expression was stiff, and he clearly wasn¡¯t happy about the earlier incident.


    Fang Shu Juan on the other hand was acting the same as before. He didn¡¯t seem to be affected by it at all.


    Su Min had already grown ustomed to this.


    No matter how dense he was, he had noticed it. What¡¯s more, with all the strange things happening to them, they could be called the so-called ¡°ill-fated pair¡±.


    Only those uninvolved in something like this would be aware of it.


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to interfere with something like this, He just wanted to uncover the mystery, solve the case and then leave the movie and return to reality.


    Every time he entered a movie, it was a very unique experience.


    Su Min¡¯s life until now had been too nd. In his memory, he was mostly studying. Because he was too self-disciplined, he didn¡¯t dabble much with entertainment and games.


    His same aged ssmates were either immersed in the 2D world or living a very rich life involving basketball, club, dating etc......


    The club Su Min was in was even a reading club.


    He slowly sighed.


    He sat back down onto his bed. Su Min¡¯s eyes moved back over to the window. The corridor outside was filled with people¡¯s voices. Prisoners at noon were always filled with energy.


    From his bed, he could only see the room opposite and diagonally opposite. He couldn¡¯t see brother Hao¡¯s side at all and would need to go over to his window to see brother Hao¡¯s room.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°I hope Brother Hao is still alive this afternoon.¡±


    Afterall, if he died then he would be gone forever.


    Although this was a movie, it looked very realistic.


    Hearing this, Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Having avoided it the first time, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll happen again. If it was just once, then it would be okay.¡±


    But if it was multiple times.........


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but think of a particr horror movie that was filmed in several parts. The current situation was a little simr to that horror movie.


    He really liked that horror movie.


    The headless ghost here was like the death god and it appeared to have Li Hao¡¯s name on its list. It wasn¡¯t something as simple as avoiding it once to hide from this ghost.


    And they weren¡¯t certain what happened to Li Hao during noon today. If he dyed it a little longer, he would have died.


    It was as if the prisoners staying here, like the protagonists and their inmates, already had their order of death predetermined.


    ***


    It was already past two when they were taken out in the afternoon to work.


    Su Min had taken a short nap, so he was quite refreshed.


    There wasn¡¯t any strangemotion outside so Li Hao was probably still alive and/or his missing roommate was still nowhere to be found.


    The prison guards were already opening the door outside.


    Aftering out of their room, Li Hao was unsurprisingly lining up ahead of them. He still had the bandages wrapped around his head and a look of death on his face.


    Fang Shu Juan was surprised: ¡°I thought he was doomed to die.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°There¡¯s still nine more hours. It¡¯s still too early to say that.¡±


    Their job this afternoon was to once again weed.


    But this time they had changed locations. It wasn¡¯t far from the prison and they were working on the opposite side.


    Su Min could see the other side of the prison from here. The structure was no different from his side, but some facilities were different.


    Nothing strange happened as they weeded.


    Su Min didn¡¯t have to work too hard and spent most of his time watching Li Hao.


    On the contrary, Li Hao found this very strange. As if there were needles under him, he sat stiffly. He wanted to rush over and ask but he was also afraid of hearing something equally or scarier than the things he had heard during lunch.


    His heart wasn¡¯t strong enough to sustain such a blow.


    In the evening, the prison guards took them back to the cafeteria. As they passed by the door, Li Hao yelled and then ran through.


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    He only saw a figure sh by.


    He didn¡¯t expect brother Hao to be quite apt with long distance running.


    After arriving at the cafeteria without any problems, Li Hao was very excited. He sat at his seat with a face filled with smiles.


    When Su Min came in, Li Hao even smiled at him.


    Fang Shu Juan couldn¡¯t help bytugh, ¡°He¡¯s a real treasure.¡±


    Now that Li Hao was safe, there was nothing they needed to worry about.


    Meal times were always the happiest time for the prisoners. For some reason, tonight¡¯s meal was also a little richer than usual.


    Fang Shu Juan picked out a minced meat and said leisurely: ¡°This reminds me of the school cafeteria. Stir-fried green peppers with meat. It was always stir-fried green peppers with meat.¡±


    Hearing him say this, Su Min recalled the food from his school¡¯s cafeteria and suddenly felt that it wasn¡¯t too bad.


    There were also inedible dishes at school but none of them were as extreme as the ones described by Fang Shu Juan. At most, they would just mix together different kinds of fruits and vegetables and stir-fry them.


    For example, in order to let the students, enjoy mooncakes during Mid-Autumn Festival, the school had stir-fried mooncakes with some vegetables.


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t eat there much, he felt that the xiaolongbao avable there every morning was quite good.


    When they were about to finish dinner, the door to the cafeteria was opened.


    A man who appeared to be an officer suddenly appeared in the cafeteria.


    The cafeteria suddenly became quiet.


    Su Min whispered: ¡°Have you seen him before?¡±


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing him. This person had not shown up for so many days and had suddenly appeared today.


    Yin Ze shook his head.


    He hadn¡¯t been here very long, and he didn¡¯t have a chance to see this person. It was also his first time seeing him and no one had mentioned it to him before.


    Su Min was quite puzzled by this.


    This person didn¡¯t look too different from the other prison guards but, perhaps because they were in different positions, his tone of speech carried amanding aura.


    When everyone¡¯s eyes were on him, he slowly spoke up: ¡°Tomorrow you will have some time for visitors. Everyone will only get five minutes.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the entire cafeteria fell into discussions.


    ¡°Why is it shorter now? Wasn¡¯t it eight minutes before?¡±


    ¡°I can only say a few words in five minutes. I won¡¯t even be able to reach the key point like this. What is this?¡±


    ¡°No one will be visiting me so five minutes of freedom is enough for me.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you make it a little longer? It¡¯s getting shorter every time. Can¡¯t we add ten minutes from the weeding time?¡±


    ¡°.............¡±


    Su Min was a little surprised. It was too short.


    What kind of prison would only give them five minutes for visitors? At the very minimum, most would give ten minutes. Five minutes was too short for them to do anything.


    The man standing before them was expressionless like a robot.


    Strangely, the entire cafeteria suddenly became quiet. It was as if the discussions just earlier were his imagination.


    Su Min quietly assessed him.


    He didn¡¯t know who his visitor would be this time.


    ording to his memories, his character¡¯s family background was quiteplicated. They were all in the arts field and very rich, so his parents didn¡¯t care much about him. This eventually resulted in some levels of paranoia.


    And eventually his characters current predicament.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if it would be useful mentioning something about this prison during his parents¡¯ visit here.


    It didn¡¯t seem easy to escape from here.

 Chapter 102: Taken Away

    <h4>Chapter 102: Taken Away</h4>


    After the man left, the cafeteria returned to its usual state.


    Fang Shu Juan swallowed a tasteless carrot and asked, ¡°Do you guys know who that guy who suddenly appeared is?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    Yin Ze also shook his head, ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    The only people they had seen here were the ordinary prison guards. Those who ran their sses were also the ordinary prison guards. This man who suddenly appeared was clearly different to those prison guards.


    But they still needed to eat.


    With that disruption, it was already time for them to finish off their dinner.


    While lining up, Su Min suddenly had an idea.


    Since he saved Li Hao today, he decided to go and ask him who that man was.


    Because he didn¡¯t have much time, Su Min cut the line and moved over to Li Hao. The prison guards also pretended not to see it.


    Afterall, as long as they returned to their rooms in time, it didn¡¯t matter where they lined up.


    Seeing hime over, Zhang Jian looked very shocked. He then winked, ¡°Good luck brother Hao.¡±


    Li Hao scolded him: ¡°Good luck your ass.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m naturally just wishing you good luck in your attempt to get him to our room.¡± Zhang Jian said deviously, ¡°Brother Hao must¡ª¡ª¨C¡±


    Before he could finish his words, he suddenly fell t onto the ground.


    When he got up, his face had bepletely ttened. It took a while for it to return to its normal state and blood flowed out from both nostrils.


    Li Hao: ¡°..........¡±


    Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t him.


    Li Hao was very happy. He was finally able to escape those unlucky spiritual incidents that had been happening to him earlier. Looks like he just needed to avoid provoking 488.


    Speaking of which, even now he didn¡¯t know what 488¡¯s name was.


    Li Hao turned around and asked: ¡°Do you need me for something?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min deliberately lowered his voice: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. I just wanted to ask who that man from tonight was?¡±


    Li Hao thought for a moment, ¡°The one reminding us that we only get five minutes?¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Li Hao shook his head, ¡°To be honest, I also don¡¯t know. I just usually see him the night before visitations. You don¡¯t see him around at other times.¡±


    Su Min was confused: ¡°Did anyone mention who he was?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Li Hao recalled for a moment. ¡°He didn¡¯t interact much with the prison guards here. He woulde without warning and leave without a sound.¡±


    Si Min was surprised. He didn¡¯t expect him to suddenly use sayings like this.


    Li Hao didn¡¯t know he was thinking this and was just worried about him fancying himself. He certainly didn¡¯t want to be a bottom.


    He didn¡¯t expect 488 to be someone like this despite his thin and lean appearance. No wonder things went awry when he wanted to do something to him.


    Su Min naturally didn¡¯t know about brother Hao¡¯s ridiculous thoughts. He asked: ¡°Then has it always been normal during the previous visitations?¡±


    Li Hao asked back: ¡°What¡¯s abnormal?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°For example, someone from inside the prison telling the people outside about what¡¯s happening here.¡±


    ¡°No one dared to speak of it.¡± Li Haoughed: ¡°A prison guard would stand behind you during the visitation. It¡¯s equivalent to surveince. They won¡¯t really let you be with them alone, nor will they let you talk about the prison.¡±


    Someone had done this before, and he waster taken away.


    This was also something he had heard from others. It was something that had already happened before he came. From what he had heard, that prisoner had only said a few words and didn¡¯t even manage to finish a sentence.


    After this, no one else dared to say anything about the prison.


    They could only speak of it through hidden meanings, but few people could understand it because the people outside wouldn¡¯t even be able to imagine the things happening in here.


    Over time, this ce practically became closed off.


    Li Hao said calmly: ¡°Don¡¯t think of doing anything and just wait until the end of your sentence. Five minutes is enough for you to hug your family.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect brother Hao to be so open minded.


    He suddenly asked: ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of dying?¡±


    Li Hao was confused by this question, but he still answered: ¡°Of course I¡¯m afraid. Who wouldn¡¯t be afraid? Are you afraid of dying?¡±


    Su Min wanted to say that he really wasn¡¯t afraid of dying.


    In any case, he would just leave the movie if he died but he was afraid of getting a beating if he said it so he kept it to himself.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t answering, Li Hao said, ¡°See? Even you have nothing to say. It means you¡¯re also afraid of dying.¡±


    Su Min decided not to tell him the truth.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Li Hao continued: ¡°I almost died today but thanks to you, I¡¯m still alive. Don¡¯t mind too much about the past. It was all because you¡¯re too good-looking.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    Li Hao: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    As the two chatted, they reached the corridor lined with their rooms.


    Su Min still had some questions that were not answered after talking to Li Hao but he still managed to find out some things.


    For once, nothing special happened that evening.


    Su Min suspected that it was because they had the visitations tomorrow so the day before would be safe and uneventful to allow the prisoners to forget about the prior incidents and lower their guards.


    When he slept at night, everything was also calm. There weren¡¯t any screams.


    Even Chen Su didn¡¯t appear.


    ***


    Because the next day was visitation day, there was no work.


    There were many prisoners in the whole prison and there were only two visitation rooms so one by one they had been going inside since early morning.


    It was in the order of the outside visitors, not the rooms inside.


    So Su Min had no idea when it would be his turn.


    Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze was also not called out initially so the three of them sat on their beds in the room staring at each other.


    After a while, Fang Shu Juan asked: ¡°What do you think about today?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°ording to brother Hao¡¯s words, nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Then we can only wait for death here and pray for good luck.¡± Yin Ze as usual was negative.


    With him saying something so negative with such a sullen expression, it made the situation iparably morose.


    Fang Shu Juan¡¯s attitude also wasn¡¯t too optimistic: ¡°Even If we can escape from the ghosts, can we escape from humans?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°So we either escape or change to another prison.¡±


    But both options were impossible.


    Domestic movies had to be politically correct so even if you escaped from the prison, you would need to have a proper reason for it. If you were to transfer to another prison, you would need to reveal everything about the current prison they¡¯re in first.


    That way, this movie would have a beginning and end to its narrative.


    There was nothing revealed through the movie introduction, so Su Min suspected a little whether the two male protagonists ended up dying in the end or if they just epted reality.


    Conclusions like these seemed most reasonable.


    Probably because the family members camete, none of the three in room 8 were called out. Soon, it was time for them to go have lunch.


    Although time was short, many of them were in a good mood.


    ¡°My mother is still visiting me despite being so old. I¡¯m really not filial.¡±


    ¡°My daughter also came. After several months of not seeing her, she has grown a lot. I really want to go pick her up and drop her off to school and tell everyone that she also has a father.¡±


    ¡°Today my wife visited. We have only been married for a few months and I had prepared myself in case she wanted to remarry but turns out she¡¯s pregnant! I was so happy I almost rushed out of the prison!¡±


    ¡°Was I the only one who had my love rival visit? He specially came over to mock me. If not for the prison guards holding be back, I would have beaten him to pulp!¡±


    Su Min sat at his table and managed to hear a lot of these gossip.


    Compared to them, he felt that he didn¡¯t have much to gossip about.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°We¡¯re all in the afternoon. What a coincidence.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s eyes looked over at those men, ¡°It¡¯s good to be in the afternoon. We at least are still in the mood to eat. Look at them, they¡¯re still crying.¡±


    They were bawling their eyes out.


    Fang Shu Juanughed out loud.


    After lunch, they continued with the visitations.


    Room 8 was quiet as usual. The three of the quietly discussed the previous incidents and tried to organise some details.


    ¡°Then this first¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C¡±


    Prison guards walked by outside and the three stopped talking.


    The door was opened. The prison guard said calmly: ¡°644, your family is here to visit you. Come with me.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan stood up and followed him out.


    He even winked at them before leaving.


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand this. He asked: ¡°What does he mean?¡±


    Yin Ze: ¡°He will probably try revealing the truth about the prison.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t guess the meaning but Yin Ze knew in an instant.


    Yin Ze¡¯s replied stiffly: ¡°I was just guessing. I don¡¯t know what he meant and just made a guess.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t continue to ask but inside he was a little worried about Fang Shu Juan. It would be difficult to deal with if anything happened.


    Five minutes wasn¡¯t very long nor was it very short.


    Waiting was always the most difficult.


    After waiting for a long time, Su Min finally noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. Half an hour had passed yet why wasn¡¯t he back?


    During this time, Yin Ze was also taken out to meet his family. Fang Shu Juan still had not returned.


    Su Min had a bad premonition.


    When Yin Ze returned, his mood was quite good. He looked around the room, ¡°He¡¯s not back?¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°No. Something may have happened.


    The room fell into silence.


    It wasn¡¯t until Fang Shu Juan¡¯s figure was pushed in through the door by the prison guard that Su Min was able to breath a sigh of relief.


    But he then noticed that something was wrong.


    Su Min walked over and asked: ¡°How did you hurt your arm?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan¡¯s arms were bandaged up. It looked like it had been dislocated, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m still alive.¡±


    When he moved, he gritted his teeth. The other wounds on him were also exposed.


    Su Min asked suspiciously: ¡°Did they hit you?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan made a sound of acknowledgement: ¡°I only started to speak and didn¡¯t say much but they responded very quickly. They dragged me in and beat me. Fortunately, I was clever and quickly made up something and they believed me.¡±


    Su Min disapproved his reckless actions: ¡°You shouldn¡¯t try something like that.¡±


    There weren¡¯t any disinfectants in the rooms so the wounds could only be left as it is. Small wounds like these didn¡¯t require a visit to the infirmary.


    Fang Shu Juanined: ¡°You don¡¯t even care about me.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Why should I care about you?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan moved a little andughed: ¡°I¡¯m still your bedpanion. Why don¡¯t you show me some of your concern?¡±


    Yin Ze nced at him. His eyes then fell onto the bandaged arm, ¡°It looks like you weren¡¯t injured too severely. It should¡¯ve been worse.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan sucked in air in pain: ¡°You¡¯re so cruel.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°You only realised now?¡±


    The two of them talked to each other back and forth like this. Su Min didn¡¯t dare interrupt.


    Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. The prison guard opened the door: ¡°488, someone is here to visit you. Come with me.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan stopped joking around with Yin Ze and turned his head: ¡°Be careful.¡±


    Su Min made a sound of acknowledgement.


    After walking down the corridor, they reached another path. He had never been here before so it was very unfamiliar.


    The prison guard opened the door: ¡°Go in.¡±


    When the door opened, the inside was dark for some reason. Su Min squinted and only saw a figure sitting inside. You could see just through the silhouette alone that he was sitting straight and tall.


    The person in the room also looked over.


    Su Min¡¯s eyes met with a pair of deep, ck eyes.

 Chapter 103: Affectionate

    <h4>Chapter 103: Affectionate</h4>


    Su Min cautiously took a step back.


    The prison guard outside hadn¡¯t left yet. Seeing himing back out, he asked vigntly: ¡°What are you doing? Why aren¡¯t you going in? You only have five minutes.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Did you bring me to the wrong room?¡±


    Because there was still another room, he wondered if he had made a mistake.


    The prison guard snapped at him: ¡°No I didn¡¯t. It¡¯s this one. If you don¡¯t want to go, I can just lock you back in your room.¡±


    Su Min then asked: ¡°Do you know who came to visit me?¡±


    The prison guard casually thought for a moment and answered: ¡°Who else could it be apart from your family? I think it¡¯s your wife.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    His character was still a student and he didn¡¯t have a girlfriend so how would he have a wifee and visit him?


    The prison guard was impatient: ¡°Are you going in or not? If not, I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯ll go in.¡±


    The prison guard was afraid of him running away so he watched him carefully. Su Min had no choice but to re-enter the room.


    It was still the same as before.


    Su Min was a little smarter this time and he touched the wall next to the door. Unable to find a light switch, he could only fumble around in the dark and walk in.


    Unexpectedly, the moment he walked in the door closed.


    Su Min was startled. He was then suddenly pulled in and held in an embrace from behind. An indescribable faint scent lingered at his nose.


    It waspletely different from before.


    It used to be cold and strange but this one was warm.


    A familiar voice sounded next to his ear: ¡°We agreed to meet, and it has only been three days. Have you already forgotten about me?¡±


    Su Min finally was able to adapt to the darkness.


    It couldn¡¯t be said that it was very dark but, because he had only just entered from outside, for a moment his eyes weren¡¯t able to adjust.


    Su Min retreated from Chen Su¡¯s arms.


    As their eyes met, the other party¡¯s eyes appeared to be the only source of light in the room. For a moment, his heart trembled.


    It was very strange. Despite clearly being a ck iris, it also reflected a bright light. It was as if there was a source of light inside his eyes.


    He felt that he had probably never seen Chen Su¡¯s face before.


    Probably because they didn¡¯t see each other much over the past three days, with them suddenly meeting again like this, he found it hard to find the right words.


    The person standing before him was indeed Chen Su.


    Although he had not seen his true appearance from the beginning to the end, Su Min could sense it clearly and was certain of his conclusion.


    It was much better than seeing a dark shadow before him.


    Su Min suddenly felt like one of the men who dated online through games. He looked forward to seeing the other party, but also felt uneasy.


    Chen Su lowered his head, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The two were of simr height. Standing so closely together, their breaths could be felt on each others faces. Su Min looked away slightly and said sarcastically: ¡°You should be d you¡¯re not ugly.¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    A gently chuckle rose from Chen Su¡¯s throat. He leaned closer and said: ¡°Then you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t answer.


    In any case, he was better than he expected.


    The main point was that Li Wenxin was someone who had undergone this before.


    As a freshman, Li Wenxin got obsessed with an online game. Through it he met aizen and started to date them online. After a few months, he happily went to meet them only to return with a shrivelled heart.


    The other party wasn¡¯t just a man, he was also a crossdressing man.


    As for what happened to the two of them afterwards, Su Min didn¡¯t pay it much attention. He suspected that he had probably seen thatizen find him at school.


    Upon returning to his senses, Su Min¡¯s eyes fell onto Chen Su¡¯s face again. From top to bottom; eyes, nose, mouth, one by one he assessed it.


    Chen Su asked: ¡°Do you remember me?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I could tell from your voice.¡±


    There weren¡¯t any issues with his answer, but Su Min sensed that Chen Su appeared to be a little disappointed.


    It was only for an instant. Su Min fell into thought and subconsciously recalled the incident with his grandmother, but he didn¡¯t ask about it.


    Chen Su then pressed him down and made him sit at the table. He himself stood and with this, there was a slight distance between them.


    Su Min now had to look up to see his face.


    His chin was just above his forehead.


    When he looked up, Chen Su would stare down at him. His eyes were clear, and it glistened like the light from shooting stars.


    In the end, Su Min was the one to avert his eyes first.


    He looked around the room but didn¡¯t see the prison guard standing around like what Li Hao had warned him. He asked: ¡°Where¡¯s the prison guard?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Not here.¡±


    He said it very lightly. Su Min got the gist of it. To him, this was a good oue. It was better for him to not be under surveince.


    After falling silent for a while, Su Min asked again: ¡°Is this body really yours? It¡¯s not something you possessed?¡±


    He reached out to touch him and it felt very real. It wasn¡¯t like those of a corpse.


    Just the thought of himself being hugged by a corpse was rather nerve wracking.


    Chen Su grabbed his restless hand and interlinked their fingers: ¡°Would I use someone else¡¯s body?¡±


    The temperature of his palm was a little hot, while his fingertips were cold.


    Su Min said: ¡°You never know.¡±


    Although he said this, he believed that it was his true body.


    Taking himself as an example, the cinema had created his body in the movie by replicating his true body. It was no different to his real body.


    No matter how real it was, it was a body that held his consciousness.


    With this held in ount, the two of them were no different.


    Su Min narrowed his eyes. This intimacy still felt a little strange to him, but it also felt a little familiar.


    With those two emotions intermingled, it felt particrly strange.


    Chen Su¡¯s right hand reached across to his waist and he even sat down beside him and pulled him closer.


    He rested his chin on Su Min¡¯s shoulder, leaned against him and took a deep breath. Cold air travelled past Su Min¡¯s neck causing him to feel a little ufortable.


    Chen Su was pretty happy.


    But he was also a little sad.


    Su Min didn¡¯t push him away and he didn¡¯t know what to say. He couldn¡¯t seem to rx now that he saw him, but it also didn¡¯t feel awkward.


    It probably was because it was different from what he had imagined.


    He had thought that Chen Su would appear at night in room 8 and didn¡¯t expect him to appear in the visitation room.


    Chen Su started to y around with his ears.


    Su Min was made restless by this action of his and felt a little itchy. Unable to push him away, he asked straight out: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Chen Su said in a muted voice: ¡°I want to hear you call my name.¡±


    Su Min called it out: ¡°Chen Su.¡±


    Chen Su was a little dissatisfied: ¡°Listen to yourself first.¡±


    Su Min thought about it and realised that those words were spoken without emotion. It was like a robot reading out a script.


    He reflected for a moment and said seriously: ¡°Chen Su. Is it okay now?¡±


    ¡°Not enough.¡± Chen Su pressed further, ¡°You should say Xiao Su.¡±


    Su Min narrowed his eyes and nced at him. After not noticing anything wrong with it, he did as requested. He even said it a few times fearing that once wasn¡¯t enough to appease him.


    Chen Su rested on his shoulder and took it in happily.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t understand why he was so obsessed with him saying his name and he didn¡¯t know what meaning that name held. Chen Su held his face and turned him around.


    He didn¡¯t give Su Min a chance to ask anything and kissed him directly on his lips. Their lips and tongues intertwined. Although this act of his was rather strong, it was also mixed with gentleness and care.


    Su Min furrowed his eyes and grabbed his clothes.


    The shirt felt like it was made from good material.


    Noticing that he was distracted, Chen Su bit his upper lip.


    Su Min was in pain. He let out a small hum, but it was soon swallowed up by the other party¡¯s mouth. After a collision, the kiss was extremely gentle.


    An unknown amount of time passed before they separated.


    Su Min gasped lightly and gave him a p.


    Probably because he was still out of breath, his p wasn¡¯t very strong. For Chen Su, that action of his felt more like he was flirting.


    Chen Su blinked a few times and said: ¡°Your movie is about to end.¡±


    Su Min leaned against him, ¡°Almost.¡±


    Chen Su stared at Su Min. It was as if no matter how long he stared at him, it wasn¡¯t enough. After only seeing him a few times after all those years, it would never be enough.


    Su Min then turned his head, ¡°What¡¯s the ending of this movie like?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you.¡± Chen Su said this, but he chuckled, ¡°I can tell you secretly. Everything is gone in the end.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s no different from my guess.¡±


    Afterall, they were all locked up here and had no means of escaping or fighting back. All they could do was to wait for their ends.


    ¡°You¡¯re so smart.¡±


    ¡°Yourpliment sounds too forced.¡±


    ¡°No, I was speaking the truth.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t continue to banter with him. He suddenly remembered that he had been in here for longer than five minutes, ¡°I should leave now.¡±


    Although no one had noticed, he felt guilty.


    Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t return after a long time because he was getting beaten and was sent to the infirmary to be patched up. If nothing happened to him, people would think that he had some connections.


    Though he really did have some connections.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t stop him.


    When leaving the room, Su Min nced back onest time.


    The sky was bright outside, but it was dark inside. Even after obtaining a body, he seemed to be used to the darkness.


    Seeing that he was dying, Chen Su appeared in front of him in an instant.


    Before Su Min was able to react, he was kissed again. He then heard a hastened voice: ¡°How can you look at me like this....¡±


    His voice was muffled and unclear.


    Until he was finally released, Su Min furrowed his brows and said: ¡°Are you done?¡±


    Chen Su just chuckled. He reached out and touched his lips. It was a little swollen, ¡°But you¡¯re just too delicious. I still want to kiss you and bite you.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min red at him and took a step back.


    He then stepped out the room.


    This time Chen Su didn¡¯t do anything. He just said: ¡°Have fun.¡±


    The prison guard watching on outside reminded him: ¡°Don¡¯t dy any longer. Time is up. Come back with me.¡±


    Su Min this time only briefly nced back before following the prison guard back.


    The door to the room was once again closed.


    A minuteter, he returned to his room.


    The two people in room 8 were lying on the bed. Yin Ze was even lying in Fang Shu Juan¡¯s arms. Su Min was surprised at this sight.


    Yin Ze quickly got up and exined: ¡°I just tripped.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan sat up, ¡°Yes. Yes, you¡¯re right.¡±


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t know what happened, it didn¡¯t stop him from saying something that didn¡¯t align with his thoughts: ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Yin Ze changed the topic and asked: ¡°Su Min, why did you take so long? Did you also try something?¡±


    But no matter how he looked at him, Su Min didn¡¯t appear to be hurt.


    Su Min walked back to his bed and sat down, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    It was probably because Chen Su had exercised some special rights. He had initially suspected that he probably was someone with some kind of special status. Otherwise how could he be able toe and go freely in the movies?


    Yin Ze watched him for a moment, ¡°You look like you just lost your soul. Did your girlfriend visit?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........What are you talking about? I don¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡±


    As soon as he said that, he gained a look of sympathy from Yin Ze.


    Fang Shu Juan leanedzily against one arm, ¡°I thought this visitation would uncover something, but it seems to be all useless.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t even say anything.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Not necessarily.¡±

 Chapter 104: Unlock

    <h4>Chapter 104: Unlock</h4>


    Those words ¡®not necessarily¡¯ held a lot of meaning.


    Su Min himself couldn¡¯t exin why he said that, so he decided not to exin himself.


    Soon after he returned to his room, it was time for dinner.


    Dinner was the same as lunch. Most of the discussions were centred around the visitations today and there was even one crying because someone had told him that he was cheated on.


    Although there was no evidence, just having that suspicion alone was upsetting enough.


    Su Min on the other hand didn¡¯t experience any changes to his appetite. The only change was that his food was visibly better than the others sitting near him. The onlookers who saw this were particrly envious.


    Someone wasn¡¯t happy: ¡°Why does he get to have something so nice?¡±


    A prison guard nearby replied expressionlessly: ¡°Do you work better than him?¡±


    The prisoner who asked: ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Forget it. He didn¡¯t have awnmower ability like Su Min.


    As they ate, Su Min paid close attention to the prison guards timing. Afterall, they would always rotate shifts or be rostered to guard a different location.


    Probably because all the prisoners were out during meal times, there was a prison guard in all four corners of the room. Escape would be a difficult feat.


    After returning to the room, Su Min took note of them again. There were now just two standing by the door.


    Two prison guards would be easier to deal with.


    As long as he could unlock the door, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.


    In regard to this issue, Yin Ze said: ¡°It¡¯s mainly because we can¡¯t leave the room. If we could leave, we would be able to do more things.¡±


    It was indeed important being able to leave their room.


    Su Min walked to the door and carefully examined the lock. It wasn¡¯t something that was impossible to pry open. The only problem was that they didn¡¯t have the suitable tools for it.


    Back at the orphanage, there was Xu Yixiang so he could use a hairpin. Here, there wasn¡¯t anything thin and sharp to use.


    A wire was even more difficult to find.


    Su Min stared at the lock for a while.


    Fang Shu Juan supported his injured arm and came over: ¡°Are you looking at this lock because you want to pry it open? It¡¯s not very realistic.¡±


    After all, even if it was easy to unlock, they wouldn¡¯t have a chance to do it.


    Su Min pointed at the lock, ¡°I suddenly thought of something. It should be able to be unlocked but we just need to get our hands onto something.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan asked: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Min lowered his voice and whispered: ¡°Foil.¡±


    Foil was something no one was a stranger to, but few people knew how to unlock a lock using one. Because of the characteristics of foil, skilled locksmiths would sometimes use it.


    He knew about this method because he had seen it on the news before.


    It had appeared in the news not only once and was even something the police force had specifically warned about. Particrly for old locks, it was a very useful method.


    There were different types of foil. If you used the ordinary ones, it would take more time. Since the prison here was a prison in a movie, it shouldn¡¯t be too hard to open.


    ¡°Are you sure you can?¡± Fang Shu juan said: ¡°If you can, we can think about how we can get our hands on one.¡±


    Yin Ze walked over from behind, ¡°They don¡¯t use it much in prison.¡±


    Foil was something that you don¡¯t normally use so they naturally had no clue as to how they would go about getting it.


    Su Min also felt some hesitations.


    Getting foil was like getting a hairpin. It wasn¡¯t something you could find easily.


    Fang Shu Juan asked: ¡°Is there any other way?¡±


    Yin Ze shook his head.


    They didn¡¯t tamper with locks, so they didn¡¯t even know how to examine a normal lock. Since it was something that required a key to open and they weren¡¯t in possession of a key, they didn¡¯t pay it any attention.


    Fang Shu Juan asked again: ¡°Where could foil be usually found? We can try and get it indirectly.¡±


    With him asking that, Su Min suddenly thought of something.


    He looked up, ¡°I know a way.¡±


    Because the doors and windows in the room were all barred up and notpletely blocked, the three of them moved away from them.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Have you ever drank milk?¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°Of course I have. I¡¯ve had all kinds of milk before.¡±


    ¡°Then you¡¯re really amazing.¡± Fang Shu Juan casuallymented, ¡°Are you asking about the bottled ones or a specific brand.¡±


    ¡°The ones in a carton.¡± Su Min said: ¡°Normally, there would be ayer of foil inside the carton to preserve the milk and keep it fresh.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan thought for a moment, ¡°I think you¡¯re right.¡±


    He used to tten these cartons and then cut a corner to drink it instead of using a straw. Through that opening, he recalled seeing foil inside.


    Yin Ze also remembered: ¡°I can¡¯t believe you could think of something like this.¡±


    Su Min also added: ¡°But we don¡¯t have milk.¡±


    So they were once again in a deadlock.


    ¡°I know how to get it.¡± Yin Ze suddenly said, ¡°I have seen brother Hao drink it before. It happened before both of you came.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min smiled, ¡°Then that makes things simpler.¡±


    After all, he himself was his benefactor.


    It was best taking action at night. With another incident likely to happen again, Su Min couldn¡¯t dy things any longer. It was better to strike while the iron was hot.


    He called a prison guard over. Probably because of the previous incident with brother Hao and the social meetup, the prison guard didn¡¯t hesitate to bring him over.


    Li Hao was lying on his bed. When he saw him, he almost fell off.


    Zhang Jian quickly supported him, ¡°Brother Hao, 488 came to your door on his own. Seeing that he¡¯sing here at such ate hour, he most likely came to have some fun.¡±


    Li Hao pped him away.


    When the prison guard left, Su Min approached the room, ¡°Brother Hao, I would like to ask for your help tonight.¡±


    Zhang Jian internally thought, ¡®As I thought¡¯.


    Li Hao came over and asked with suspicion: ¡°What is it?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t think of anything that would make Su Mine over and ask for help.


    To avoid the others in the room hearing, Su Min lowered his voice: ¡°Brother Hao, do you have a way to get milk? The ones children drink that¡¯s not bottled but in cartons.¡±


    Li Hao asked curiously, ¡°What do you want that for?¡±


    Su Min lied: ¡°Of course it¡¯s for drinking. My roommate was injured, and I want to get it to help him with recovery. I also want to drink some myself, but the prison doesn¡¯t provide us with it.¡±


    Remembering that the person before him had saved his lifest time and that he had not had the chance to repay him, Li Hao felt that it wasn¡¯t a big deal helping him get a carton of milk.


    He thought about it, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll ask about itter.¡±


    Please read this from kk trantes


    Su Min¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Okay.¡±


    With this, they finally could have a chance to leave their room.


    Su Min then asked to return to his room. The prison guard was frustrated. The look in his eyes as he looked at Li Hao had changed, and he now regarded him as sh.


    Li Hao was extremely wronged.


    However, he acted quickly and soon called over a prison guard. Taking into consideration his past, he managed to get his hands onto two cartons of milk after some negotiation.


    He then sent it over to room 8.


    The prison guard internally marvelled at how amazing 488 was to make brother Hao send over nice things so quickly.


    Hepletely didn¡¯t consider the other possibility.


    After he left, Fang Shu Juan came over to drink the milk. It took him a few minutes to finish the entire carton. After drinking it all, he said, ¡°We can open it up now. Let¡¯s try one at night first. If it doesn¡¯t work, we can use the two together.¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°En.¡±


    They couldn¡¯t do anything now with so many eyes on them. If they were discovered, all their efforts would be in vain.


    ***


    Late at night, Su Min was awake the entire time.


    Chen Su also didn¡¯te over. Probably because he had a human body, he could no longer appear anywhere and could only obediently act as a normal human.


    Su Min kept his eyes open for a while and then approached the door lock.


    He gave it a try first and found that it was okay. He then stopped his movements and went over to Fang Shu Juan¡¯s bed.


    For some reason, the two of them were again sleeping together on the top bunk.


    Su Min was even afraid of identally witnessing something he shouldn¡¯t see.


    Fortunately, all he saw was Fang Shu Juan¡¯s injured arm rested on Yin Ze. Both of them were fast asleep.


    Su Min nudged Yin Ze who slept on the outside.


    Yin Ze drowsily woke up: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s time to move.¡±


    With that said, Yin Ze quickly came to his senses. Just as he wanted to sit up, he remembered that Fang Shu Juan¡¯s arm was still lying on him, so he also nudged him awake.


    Fang Shu Juan woke quickly and sat up instantly.


    Su Min said again: ¡°I tried it. It works.¡±


    ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll get down now.¡± Fang Shu Juan¡¯s excitement was difficult to conceal. This kind of prison escape scenario was too exciting, and it was something he had never done before.


    After the two got ready, Su Min again tried to unlock the door.


    When he tried it earlier, it was quite easy to do but now that he was reattempting it, there was a problem. It was too dark.


    The hallway was dark and there were no lights in the room. The moonlight outside the window also couldn¡¯t reach that part of the room. All that could be seen was the faint outline of the lock.


    Su Min said sullenly: ¡°Can¡¯t see clearly. No light.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan saw this and suggested: ¡°Why don¡¯t we try it during the day and then pretend that it¡¯s still locked?¡±


    Looks like that was their only option now.


    Su Min was a little frustrated. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh.


    Only the sounds of prisoners snoring filled the corridor. Hearing the heavy breathing and snores, it irritated him even more.


    At this moment, the green warning light above the corridor suddenly started to sh.


    Su Min was startled. He quickly looked over.


    It was as if the connection wasn¡¯t great. The green light shed again and soon a sound followed.


    Yin Ze asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on outside?¡±


    The sound was a little different to the usual sounds.


    Su Min pointed at the green sign and, before he was able to say anything, the green sign fell off.


    Su Min: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Did it suddenly break down?


    The green sign slowly fell, and it suddenly stopped mid-air.


    Su Min watched this and realised that it was because of a ghost. But because the ghost was blocked by the sign, he couldn¡¯t see what the ghost looked like.


    The reason why he guessed that it was a ghost was because he could feel a chill. Also, for someone to appear outside like this, they naturally couldn¡¯t be human.


    At the end of the corridor was a door. The guards stood outside the door and wouldn¡¯t be able to see what was happening inside unless they opened the door themselves.


    Fang Shu Juan was startled, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Yin Ze frowned: ¡°This doesn¡¯t obey physicalws.¡±


    All Su Min could see was a ghost holding the light signage running over to room 8 before cing it on the ground. There were still many cables and wires trailing behind the sign. There was a problem with the sign, and it shed a few times before darkening.


    Suddenly, there was a green light illuminating the lock.


    What a bigmp!


    Su Min was shocked. He didn¡¯t expect something like this.


    He looked closely at the ghost outside and could finally make out the ghost¡¯s appearance. It was a teenaged boy and looked extremely emaciated and thin. The clothes loosely draped over him like he was a doll while his head was ratherrge.


    Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze couldn¡¯t see the ghost but they could tell that something strange was going on. They both turned and looked at Su Min.


    Su Min pointed behind the glowing sign and said briefly: ¡°There¡¯s a ghost.¡±


    Although those words sounded terrible and scary, the person saying it appearedpletely unfazed.


    Su Min turned to the door and whispered: ¡°Thank you for the light.¡±


    The big-headed ghost vigorously shook the sign.


    Su Min got nervous, ¡°Calm down. Calm down.¡±

 Chapter 105: Nutrition

    <h4>Chapter 105: Nutrition</h4>


    Su Min¡¯s words made Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze dumbfounded.


    It took them a while before they remembered that Su Min could see ghosts. They then looked out at the scene outside the door. No matter how you looked at it, it wasn¡¯t something normal.


    So was there a ghost helping?


    Su Min turned his head around: ¡°You guys help be on the lookout.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan nodded. He didn¡¯t ask anything and just replied: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Since they were now allies, there was no need for him to ask anything. All they needed was trust.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time doing this and he wasn¡¯t very skilled at it. After a few minutes of struggling, the three of them finally heard a soft click amidst the snoring noises.


    The door was unlocked.


    With a look of shock, Yin Ze said: ¡°It really opened¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    That just threw out all his worldviews. He had never imagined himself attempting a prison escape. It was something he had only seen in movies. Today, he was about to experience it himself.


    Su Min didn¡¯t immediately open the door. Instead, he took a look outside first to confirm that there was no one outside.


    The big-headed ghost was still happily standing outside holding up the light source.


    Yin Ze added: ¡°What about the surveince system?¡±


    There were about four surveince cameras scattered across the corridor used for monitoring the prisoners.


    Su Min crouched down so that he was the same height as the ghost and whispered, ¡°Can you help break the surveince cameras? It¡¯s those ck boxes.¡±


    The ghost probably wasn¡¯t very intelligent.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what the cause of this could be. Afterall, that ghost looked like a young teenager, but the intelligence of a teenager couldn¡¯t be so low.


    He guessed that the child may have encountered something here.


    Fang Shu Juan couldn¡¯t see the ghost and could only see Su Min talking to thin air. He asked: ¡°Will it be alright? It¡­..Will it agree?¡±


    This kind of unscientific and unnatural phenomenon was quite unbelievable.


    Su Min said: ¡°Yes.¡±


    The only way to destroy the surveince systems without drawing attention was with the help of the ghost. At that time, they could just say that it had nothing to do with them and that they were in their room the entire time.


    As for whether or not the cameras could capture an image of the ghost, it would depend on the situation. Some wouldn¡¯t be able to capture it whilst others would only generate blurred images.


    Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze couldn¡¯t see the ghost at all. With a look of confusion, they waited for Su Min¡¯s exnation.


    They probably shouldn¡¯t have woken up.


    Fang Shu Juan suddenly thought of something else. He asked: ¡°Did you receive help from the ghosts with weeding and cutting trees too?¡±


    Otherwise how could he do it faster than any ordinary human?


    Su Min smiled slightly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this secret to be discovered by you.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    That tone of his sounded like the words a killer in a movie would say when he¡¯s discovered, and a murder spree would generally follow soon after that.


    Yin Ze said: ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so fast.¡±


    It was naturally apletely different situation with the help of the ghost.


    After a few minutes, the ghost hopped back. Held in its hand and in its mouth were several torn down surveince cameras.


    Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze saw it this time.


    They saw four surveince cameras floating in the air.


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Su Min touched the ghosts head, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    He then turned around and said: ¡°Okay. We can go out now.¡±


    ¡°We must find out where that so-calledboratory is located.¡± Su Min fell silent for a moment, ¡°I¡¯ll try asking it.¡±


    The corridor was quiet.


    Su Min lowered his voice: ¡°Do you know of aboratory¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    The ghost shook its head as soon as it heard the wordboratory. It appeared to be in agony.


    He didn¡¯t even finish asking his question.


    Su Min quickly said: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t mention it anymore. Are you okay?¡±


    He could tell that theboratory was likely something dangerous. For the ghost to act so fearful, it must have endured some horrific torture before its death.


    The other party gradually calmed down.


    Su Min changed his way of questioning, ¡°Can you point it out to me?¡±


    The ghost standing outside the door stared at him for a while. It then wordlessly stretched its finger out and pointed to the deepest part of the corridor.


    Su Min opened the door a little more and peeked out. After confirming that it was pointing to the very end of the corridor, he gave the ghost his thanks.


    Ghosts can be both good or bad. They were killed by the researchers in theboratory and had met a fate like this so they naturally would help them destroy theboratory.


    Su Min felt that the ending of this movie would probably involve the destruction of theboratory. The rest would depend on how the story develops.


    For example, they may end up getting caught again after escaping. At most, they would just be taken back or be sent to another prison for reformation.


    To avoid attracting the attention of the other prisoners, they lightened their footsteps and walked to the end of the corridor.


    Because it was a ce they didn¡¯t usually go and could only see a wall from the distance, they only realised after getting closer that there was a space at the very end where the wall met with the floor.


    The wall was located rather far from thest room and they would usually be sent directly back to their rooms, so it was impossible for them to see that from the distance.


    There was a smalldder leading down.


    Su Min looked down the hole and saw that there was another corridor below. It wasn¡¯t very long and there was a door at the end of it.


    ***


    Su Min and the others didn¡¯t choose to enter through the door leading to theboratory.


    Because that basically meant that they were sending themselves to their deaths if they did that.


    In all honesty, none of them expected theboratory door to be right next to them. They had originally expected to spend the entire night searching for it. With this, it also exined why they would hear those screams every night. With it located so close, no matter how well theboratory was sound-proofed, sound would still leak out.


    Now the problem was how they should enter theboratory.


    ¡°Enter from here.¡± Fang Shu Juan pointed to a vent above them, ¡°In movies you can usually climb through them.¡±


    A vent like this would naturally have another exit.


    Su Min said: ¡°We can try.¡±


    Yin Ze turned to Fang Shu Juan: ¡°Can you climb with your arm like that?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan: ¡°I should be fine.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself if you can¡¯t.¡± Su Min said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here. Yin Ze and I can go.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°It¡¯s more dangerous for me to stay here.¡±


    Because if someone came, he had nowhere to hide. If he was discovered, he would be in trouble.


    He flexed his arm, ¡°In fact, the dislocation has already been fixed and its practically normal. It¡¯s okay now.¡±


    Yin Ze spoke up, ¡°It¡¯s fine yet you pretend to be hurt?¡±


    Fang Shu Juan just smiled and didn¡¯t exin himself.


    It took a bit of effort for them to get into the vent. Su Min was the first one to enter with Yin Ze pushing him from behind.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time entering a ce like this.


    It was covered in dust and there was a bad smell. Mixed with the scent of disinfectants, it was very intolerable.


    He slowly crawled forward.


    After crawling for an unknown amount of time, a source of light finally appeared before them.


    Su Min¡¯s heart immediately lifted. When he reached that opening, he realised that it was theboratory. In the room below, there wererge capsule-like tubes lining the walls. Within it were humans.


    It was a shocking sight.


    Su Min examined the room for a while and saw that there was no one inside. He then climbed further on and saw that there was someone in another room.


    There wasn¡¯t just one, there were three in there. His course specialty allowed him to be able to distinguish the items scattered on the table.


    There were all kinds of test tubes, beakers and also human body parts.


    Of the three people there, one of it was the nurse from before. The remaining two wasposed of a young man and another older man wearing a white coat.


    The female nurse said: ¡°Subject No. 156 has undergone some changes.¡±


    The man in the white coat then brought her and the other person out of the room. With them leaving, Su Min could finally make out the thing behind them. It looked like some sort of controller pad.


    He decided to go down.


    The vent could be opened with a push. Because it was built underground, it wasn¡¯t very high. It was within the eptable range for Su Min to jump down from.


    Aftering down, Su Min went straight over to the controller pad. He stared at it for a moment and saw that it had a self-destruct option. The only problem was that it also required fingerprint activation.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Press this.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t think and listened to Fang Shu Juan¡¯s words. He randomly pressed three seemingly unrted buttons.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°This is to cut off the nutrients and electricity connections to the test subjects. Those are for opening the doors to each of the rooms.¡±


    Su Min nodded and turned to look at the table in the room.


    Those bloody things ced on it were very disgusting.


    He then saw something else and his eyes lit up. He looked up at the ceiling and proceeded to coat the entire room with easily mmable chemicals. Lighting an alcoholmp, he used it to set alight the room.


    Very quickly, the fire rm sounded.


    Theboratory naturally had advanced fire extinguishing systems put in ce. In an instant, fire extinguishing gas was released from above, smothering the entire room with smoke.


    Su Min said: ¡°Okay, we can go now.¡±


    He held the alcoholmp while Yin Ze took a box of unused chemicals. As they moved, they threw some out, resulting in a path of fire.


    Soon, footsteps sounded ahead.


    Su Min and the others pressed themselves close to the wall and listened to the hurried steps. Obscured by the smoke, they couldn¡¯t make out anyone¡¯s faces.


    A male voice spoke in a reprimanding tone: ¡°Who touched the controller pad?¡±


    Soon after this, Su Min heard the sound of the automatic fire extinguisher turning off.


    The door to each room was closed again.


    Fang Shu Juan whispered: ¡°What now?¡±


    Su Min looked around, ¡°Three people. Can we deal with them?¡±


    The three of them were all men. That nurse in the other group also wasn¡¯t someone that would be difficult to deal with.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Taking advantage of the smoke, they rushed in and knocked them out before they could even react.


    The young man amongst them struggled a little but was hit in the face by the alcoholmp thrown by Su Min.


    Using this opportunity, they knocked him out.


    Su Min used the man in the white coat¡¯s fingerprint to activate the self-destruct option. After hearing the question to confirm his identity, he pressed the button.


    They probably didn¡¯t expect anyone to escape out from prison.


    An electronic sounded said: ¡°There are three minutes until theboratory self-destructs. Please leave as soon as possible. Please leave as soon as possible.


    A door then appeared out of thin air.


    Su Min was surprised: ¡°That seems to the be escape route.¡±


    They had only just entered the corridor of the escape route when they heard numerous footsteps behind.


    Su Min¡¯s heart raced. He watched the door between the escape route and theboratory slowly close. The master of those footsteps also just happened to appear.


    It wasn¡¯t someone from the prison. It was the experimental subjects. Dragging their wet bodies out from the capsules, they chased after the man in the white coat and the others.


    They were neither human nor ghosts.


    Just like that big-headed ghost earlier, they all had a part of them that looked particrly eye catching. Their entire body was covered in a strange smell.


    He didn¡¯t know if the man in the white coat and the others knew that their test subjects were heading their way.


    Just as Su Min thought this, the door closed. From behind it, a scream leaked out.

 Chapter 106: Prison Escape

    <h4>Chapter 106: Prison Escape</h4>


    This escape route wasn¡¯t short. It was like an underground passage and was filled with twists and turns. No one knew where the passage led.


    The three of the followed this passage along and finally reached the end.


    There was a staircase. Su Min went up first and pushed at the door. There probably was something blocking the door outside so he couldn¡¯t open it.


    ¡°Come and help me.¡±


    Thebined strength of the three of them was more than enough. After pushing at it a few times, they managed to pry open a gap.


    After Su Min went out, he saw that they were now standing inside the infirmary.


    The location of the infirmary was quite far from their rooms, so it was also rather far from theboratory. Like this, it was apletely isted location.


    Fang Shu Juan had not entered further into the infirmary, ¡°Where is this?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°The infirmary. That medal over there probably belongs to that man in the white coat.¡±


    There were medals and awards for all kinds of diseases. It was no wonder they had all their medical details recorded. Once one particr research was done, they could move on to study something else.


    Those people here using live humans for experiments wereplete psychopaths.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°It might be chaotic outside. They probably noticed something now. Will we be able to go back now?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Wait a bit first.¡±


    He stepped out and searched around a little and managed to sessfully find the phone in the infirmary. He tried to dial out.


    Yin Ze asked curiously, ¡°Who are you calling?¡±


    Su Min smiled and said, ¡°The TV stations and firefighters, and also those who enjoy live broadcasting.¡±


    He had specially asked Chen Su for this information this afternoon.


    Su Min¡¯s memory was excellent. He smoothly dialled the numbers out. On the phone, he imed that there was a fire at the prison and that there may have been a prison escape.


    With something so newsworthy, there would definitely be many people rushing over to get the scoop. If it was live broadcasted, things could no longer be hidden.


    Sirens sounded outside.


    Fang Shu Juan continued to pace back and forth between the entrance and the window of the infirmary. He was afraid of someone suddenlying.


    But perhaps it was because they were lucky, nothing happened even after a few minutes.


    Su Min hung up, ¡°I¡¯m done. They¡¯ll be here soon. It might take some time for them to get here and things will start getting chaotic.¡±


    Reporters were not afraid of anything.


    ¡°How are we getting back?¡± Yin Ze said: ¡°That door over there must be locked. We probably have no choice but to wait here to get caught.¡±


    Su Min thought carefully for a moment, ¡°Find a ce to hide first. Someone would probablye over in a moment and we can take advantage of themotion to return to our room.¡±


    The lights outside were bright.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t expect anyone to be inside the infirmary with it being so dark.


    Su Min felt that it was about time. He said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After sneaking around for a few minutes, they finally reached the main door.


    Yin Ze¡¯s eyes were sharp, ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    Su Min followed his line of sight and saw a green sign in the distance. It was that big-headed ghost earlier. It sat there alone by the main door.


    The building behind it was emitting smoke.


    There probably was a problem with theboratory. Numerous prison guards ran out to check and no one spared any attention to the locked-up prisoners.


    There wasn¡¯t just the one entrance to theboratory. The one they used was a passaged designed for transporting humans in and out while the other entrance was the real entrance.


    Within the darkness, no one noticed that room 8 was empty.


    Su Min then realised that the surveince cameras may have all been taken down by the ghost.


    Because the people outside did their best to avoid being discovered, may of the prisoners inside were still sleeping and unaware of the situation.


    Seeing him, the big-headed ghost was very happy.


    Su Min patted its head, ¡°We¡¯re going back now. You can go to my room to find me.¡±


    With the big-headed ghost with them, they returned to their room smoothly.


    Su Min left the big-headed ghost in the room and relocked the door. He spoke quite a lot to the ghost but unfortunately the other party couldn¡¯t speak.


    Faced with a situation like this, Su Min felt quite distressed.


    Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t know where it was and said a work of thanks to the air.


    The big-headed ghost giggled to the point that its entire body shook.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but guide him: ¡°You¡¯re facing the empty space next to it.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± Fang Shu Juan was embarrassed. He changed his position, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    This time the big-headed ghost reached out and touched his arm.


    Fang Shu Juan keenly felt a cold sensation on his arm, ¡°It touched me?¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°En.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan then said a few more words with satisfaction.


    Because it was stillte, they didn¡¯t talk for long and went back to sleep.


    ***


    The morning reminder from the speaker didn¡¯t sound this time.


    Su Min slept until dawn. This time he also didn¡¯t receive any prompts from the cinema. He could tell that he was not far from the movie¡¯s end.


    After washing up, there were some loud noises outside.


    No one was being taken out to have breakfast and the prisoners were rioting inside. They banged on the metal doors loudly whilst calling for the prison guards.


    Fang Shu Juan walked over to the door, ¡°Looks like things have gotten quite troublesome.¡±


    Otherwise why couldn¡¯t they do something as simple as taking them out for breakfast?


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± Su Min smiled, ¡°I think this prison was probably rotten from the core. Even the prison guards probably weren¡¯t real, and the real ones were dealt with a long time ago.¡±


    He felt that this spection of his sounded very usible.


    Afterall,tely all the government official characters in web novels had to be representatives of justice. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising for that restriction to also be applied to movies which have arger audience base.


    Sure enough, the one opening the door this time wasn¡¯t the usual prison guard.


    Following that, several other people also came in. They held various files and documents in their hands. They were probably from the media.


    Surveince cameras and lights that were broken by the big-headed ghost were littered across the ground. You couldn¡¯t tell who had done it.


    As soon as they saw people entering, the prisoners called out: ¡°When are we having breakfast?! It¡¯s almost noon!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m starving. Why is it so slow today?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you do your job better?¡±


    Someone came out from behind the group. You could tell from his uniform that his status was much higher than the average soldiers next to him.


    ¡°From now on, you will be serving your sentence in another prison. Because of an ident here this morning, breakfast could not be served. You will bepensated for this during lunch¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    They exined quite a few things.


    He was probably one of the higher ups so everything was very organised.


    The rooms were checked one by one and their identities were matched. They were then made to line up and board a car.


    Su Min, Yin Ze and Fang Shu Juan just happened to be together.


    When they checked their identities, Su Min also noticed that the chief had nced over in their direction for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what was going on.


    When they lined up to head outside, it was a mess outside.


    There were still some bloodstains on the ground that had not been cleaned up as well as batons scattered around. There wasn¡¯t a single person in site outside the prison fence.


    Looks like there was a fight.


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Looks like they were all subdued.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I really wanted to take a good look at them.¡±


    Yin Ze said: ¡°It¡¯s not possible now. I hope they don¡¯t find out. I¡¯m still a little fearful inside.¡±


    It was their first time doing something like this. It was too stimting.


    Su Min nced at the surroundings, ¡°From now on, forget about it. Don¡¯t mention a single word about what happened. One or two years in prison passes by very quickly and soon you would be released out.¡±


    More importantly, they wouldter have their sentences overturned.


    Yin Ze nodded.


    This time, the care used to transport the prisoners was different to the one Su Min sat in when he was transported to the prison initially. It one specially used for the sole purpose of prisoner transportation and it didn¡¯t allow them to see outside.


    Fang Shu Juan examined the car, ¡°The new one seems to be a real.¡±


    There were soldiers standing outside standing straight and tall. They looked particrly admirable.


    Li Hao and his younger brothers were rather dense. They didn¡¯t notice anything and greeted Su Min when they saw him, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°¡­¡­¡­Good morning.¡±


    The new prison was a little far from their current prison.


    ¡°What the hell happened?¡±


    ¡°I think I heard gunshots this morning. Someone must have been caught trying to escape from prison.¡±


    ¡°No one is missing though. It might be something else.¡±


    It was at this moment that Su Min managed to learn from the other prisoners¡¯ discussions that this prison was an old prison. Because a new prison was built not long afterwards, the name was assigned to that prison and this prison ended up with no name.


    Everyone thought that they would be safe once they were in prison and didn¡¯t expect so many things to happen inside. It was very unfortunate.


    The car trudged on.


    A few hourster, a new source of light appeared before their eyes. One by one, they hopped off the car.


    The new prison appeared before them. It waspletely new.


    Fang Shu Juan stretched his arms and suddenly thought of a problem. He asked: ¡°Will this ce not allow social meetups?¡±


    Yin Ze: ¡°That¡¯s just right.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°You¡¯re so cruel.¡±


    Yin Ze smiled slightly, ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    He usually had a sullen look, so he looked rather handsome with him suddenly smiling like that. It was even a smile directed at Fang Shu Juan. Even Fang Shu Juan was surprised.


    It could be said that Fang Shu Juan had never once received a smile from Yin Ze because he had hated him and his entire being.


    Although it wasbined with ridiculing words, it was still a smile.


    Su Min stood beside them and listened to them bickering. He then heard a prompt from the cinema.


    ¡¾Audience Member Su Min hello. Congrattions, you have sessfully lived until the finale! There is still a five-minute transitional period. Please be prepared.¡¿


    It really was as he had guessed.


    The ending had to align with societal values. It had to be correct.


    Su Min turned around and looked back. In the distance, he could see high rise buildings and before him was the newly built prison.


    This was the correct beginning.


    Although he felt that the finalboratory scene was too simple, in the end they were only able to escape with the ghosts help.


    Just like the original movie¡¯s plot, everything went up in smoke.


    However, after experiencing so many days of prison life, Su Min now deeply appreciated the joy of being free.


    Fang Shu Juan suddenly asked: ¡°I wonder if there are ghosts in this ce.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You can¡¯t see it anyway. What¡¯s the point worrying about it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Before, I could act as if they don¡¯t exist but now that I know that they do exist, I would keep thinking about it.¡±


    If there were ghosts knocking on the door, climbing into his bed or adding special ingredients to his food, he didn¡¯t know what to do.


    Su Min was a little speechless, ¡°If you have the time to think about it, why don¡¯t you use that energy to think about how you can get into the same room as Yin Ze.¡±


    Fang Shu Juan thought for a moment, ¡°That¡¯s a good idea.¡±


    Yin Ze snorted beside him.


    After everyone got off, someone wearing a prison guards uniform lined them up and called them over by their number.


    There were many people before Su Min so he calmly waited in line.


    Once the five-minute transitional period was up, Su Min¡¯s consciousness was extracted from the movie.

 Chapter 107: Video

    <h4>Chapter 107: Video</h4>


    Once back to the theatre, Su Min opened his eyes.


    He took off his helmet and heard the male half of the couple sitting near him sleeping soundly. His snores were rather loud.


    He didn¡¯t appear to be afraid of getting beaten up by his girlfriend.


    There was still thest part left in the movie and the lights would only turn on once it reached the end. Following that, the cleaners woulde in.


    Su Min watched the rest and then got up.


    This time, the staff didn¡¯t show up. He left his helmet in his seat and moved over to the aisle to leave.


    A female reprimanding voice could be heard through themotion: ¡°I didn¡¯t take you to the movies to sleep.¡±


    The man quickly begged for mercy: ¡°I was wrong, I was wrong¡­..But I couldn¡¯t go back after dying.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me out to the movies anymore.¡± The woman added: ¡°It¡¯s no fun watching movies with you.¡±


    He not only died before her, he even fell asleep.


    There were no Easter eggs in this movie, only some behind the scene snippets.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t interested in these.


    As soon as he reached the cinema hall, he saw Xiao He outside. He looked like he was getting ready to go in.


    Seeing him, Xiao He hurriedly said: ¡°Mr. Su.¡±


    Su Min walked next to him, ¡°Do you need something?¡±


    Xiao He revealed a smile and said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing important. I just wanted to let you know that there will be a new movie released next month and I wanted to see if you will be interested watching it.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°It¡¯s still too early to tell.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what his schedule would be like next month. It would depend on how busy he is to determine whether or not he coulde.


    Xiao He said: ¡°That¡¯s true. Sorry about bothering you.¡±


    All the staff here wanted to know about Su Min and establish some sort of connection with him. They had watched every rereleased movie he had starred in.


    It was a first for them to have someone who could attract the attention of ghosts.


    There were audiences who could clear through the movie until the end but there were usually tough men,pletely different to someone soft and gentle like him.


    And their attractiveness also couldn¡¯tpare with Su Min¡¯s.


    To put it bluntly, more people are willing to watch something starring someone who is good-looking and smart. This was particrly the case once Su Min¡¯s private details were exposed. His status as a study god gave the audiences an even more favourable impression.


    Xiao He finally understood why the cinema kept making him follow Su Min around. An audience like him was hard to find.


    More importantly, he definitely wasn¡¯t anyone ordinary.


    Although he wasn¡¯t too clear about it, he could tell through his actions.


    Su Min made a sound of acknowledgement and asked: ¡°Did anyone else clear the movie this time?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Xiao He said: ¡°In this session there was another one. There will probably be more in the sessions after this.¡±


    Su Min internally felt that the ratio seemed quite okay.


    He was just curious how they managed to escape.


    But he would have to wait until they are rereleased to be able to watch it. Maybe some won¡¯t even be screened. The number of rereleases of a movie is usually limited to a maximum of three. Because the spaces in cinemas are limited, they couldn¡¯t let itpete with the other movies.


    Xiao He and Su Min exchanged a few more words before separating.


    Su Min went out the door and stopped before the posters. He took a quick look at all the movies that were recently rereleased.


    The posters were all beautiful but one of them was for a movie which received poor reviews online.


    As he was thinking this, his phone vibrated.


    Su Min opened it and saw that Li Wenxin had called him multiple times with half an hour interval between each call. Now, he was calling him again.


    As soon as the call connected, he heard his voice: ¡°Su Min, you¡¯ve finally answered my call. Were you watching a movie?¡±


    Su Min made a sound of affirmation as he walked out from the cinema, ¡°Just came out.¡±


    ¡°I knew you weren¡¯t picking up because of a movie.¡± Li Wenxin bbed on. ¡°I thought you woulde out early, but I didn¡¯t expect you to stay in there for so long. It goes without saying that you must have reached the movie finale.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°I guess.¡±


    Li Wenxin asked: ¡°Was thest part of the movie good?¡±


    As someone who was killed shortly after entering, he was very curious.


    Su Min said: ¡°How fun could it be staying in prison? The ending is also the same. You should already be able to guess what the ending would be like.¡±


    Li Wenxin said: ¡°That¡¯s true. Anyway, I hope your rerelease is screened sooner.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°We will need to wait three days until I¡¯m notified.¡±


    At this moment, someone just happened to pass by. Hearing his words, he immediately sneered.


    Did you really think that it was easy to get a rerelease?


    Su Min heard the noise and looked over at the man.


    The man nced at him and called someone with his phone: ¡°¡­..I just met someone bragging at the cinema saying that their movie would be rereleased. Does he even think¡­¡­¡­.¡±


    Su Min remained silent. He calmly walked past him.


    Whenever he encountered something like this, he had a strange feeling. It was probably something theizens online referred to as silently smiling as you wait for the moment to p their face.


    But he also thought that, in the situation where his movie really didn¡¯t get rereleased, it would be too embarrassing.


    Su Min this time wanted to know what happened in the original movie, so he directly moved to buy the next screening ticket.


    He didn¡¯t need to wait long. Within a few minutes, he was back inside the theatre.


    There were much more people watching the movie normallypared to those willing to watch the holographic movie. There were also many couples and the theatre were filled with sounds of popcorn being chewed on.


    This persisted until the lights in the theatre dimmed.


    ***


    The movie at most would y for two hours.


    When Su Min came out from the theatre, he sighed again.


    In the movie, Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze stayed in the same room ratherte. They had also tried to investigate but they didn¡¯t have many chances to do so.


    Eventually, they were caught.


    Chen Su said that at the end of the movie, ¡°Everything was gone¡± but this didn¡¯t necessarily mean that everyone one would die. It could also mean something different, that is, the two of them dying.


    But after dying, rescue came.


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand this kind of setting. Those people are definitely not real prison guards. The real prison guards had long met their miserable ends.


    So from the beginning to the end of the movie, there were not many prison guards. More importantly, the work that they had allocated to the prisoners were also very casually decided.


    Moreover, theboratory was only built recently. Although it was just a few years, numerous people had died. That man in the white coat was an expect in diseases and had studied abroad and won many awards.


    But he was a psychopath. He always wondered why some people would excel more in somethingpared to another and he began to research this.


    At first, it was using the bodies in the hospital butter he grew unsatisfied and wanted to continue his research on live humans. How could dead specimens bepared to live ones? But the hospital definitely wouldn¡¯t allow it and he couldn¡¯t be discovered by the hospital.


    So he went out and found a lot of people to work for him.


    Those screams were the result of unbearable pain from his living human specimens. And the coding of them represented how many people he had worked on.


    For example, the subject no. 156 that Su Min heard earlier meant that 156 people had met their ends.


    Because this old prison was about to be abandoned, there weren¡¯t many prisoners in it. They were all prisoners with only a few years of sentence. The idea was that they could be released before the prison closed down.


    No one expected something like this.


    Every room there were upied previously by other prisoners. Just as Su Min spected, the ghosts were indeed looking for their recements.


    The incident with the scissor as also caused by ghosts.


    The remaining incidents with the sewers and so on were all rted to the ghosts. That was the reason why everything was so strange, and the prison guards knew to treat it as nothing serious.


    It was because they had not met their retribution, nor had they seen those ghosts.


    In the movie, brother Hao died from being decapitated. It happened simrly to that incident Su Min saw but no one pulled him out and he lost his head.


    As for the person who died in the river, because that river used to lead to theboratory, there would often be research waste productsing out from it. This resulted in the river bing abandoned and blocked up.


    Those wastes were also products of their research. Organisms in the water that were exposed to this would naturally grow and mutate.


    That man had died in the mouths of those mutated creatures.


    The scenes shown in the movie revealed that there were strange fish and bugs in the water. In an instant, you could tell that they were mutant creatures.


    This prison was also indeed built over a mass grave.


    A long time ago, this ce just happened to be a battlefield and many people had died. They wereter buried in the ground. Decades passed and not many people remembered this so a prison was erected over it.


    This was the reason why there were ghosts everywhere. It was because it waspletely bones underground.


    Probably because they were good natured people before their deaths, they didn¡¯t turn evil after death.


    Su Min could still vividly remember those bony hands scrambling to help him weed. He didn¡¯t know what the owner of those cute hands were like.


    He stood against the railing in the mall for a while and then searched online for movie rtedments.


    ¡°I originally thought I would see a pair of husbands escaping prison hand in hand but they actually gave me that ending. Why did rescuee after their deaths¡­¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°Did they director film tragedy before???¡±


    ¡°Never again am I going to watch this director¡¯s movies. After avoiding deaths from all those ghosts, why did they have to die in those people¡¯s hands.¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to peacefully watch a horror movie, but I found myself watching a romance movie instead. If it was just a normal romance movie, I wouldn¡¯t have mind, but I can¡¯t believe I was given such an ending. So angry.¡±


    ¡°So pitiful before they died. Many girls cried at that scene in my session.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Su Min read through them for a while. Most of them were discussions about the director. He clicked into the director¡¯s Weibo and took a look. Although there weren¡¯t manyments, the ones he saw were basically hatements.


    ¡°The director must be here to take revenge on society.¡±


    ¡°I would rather all of them dying. That would make things more eptable for me instead of just the two of them dying.¡±


    ¡°Today is once again a day where I will be punching the director.¡±


    ¡°So angry, so angry. I even need to remind myself not to get too emotional about it. [Smile] Director, you filmed it very well. It was so good, I wanted to hit you.¡±


    He felt that it wasn¡¯t strange for him to receive hatements like these.


    Comparatively speaking, the Weibo¡¯s of the two rtively unknown actors who yed the protagonists in the movie was filled withforting. There were rows of crying emoticons. Despite clearly used to indicate grief, it made people want tough.


    It couldn¡¯t be denied that an ending like this was more profound, but no one liked a movie with a tragic ending.


    Even the ending of ¡°Murder Ind¡± wasn¡¯t as difficult to ept as this one. It was probably because he had spent too much time with the two protagonists.


    The finale of the movie was naturally filled with hope.


    Su Min could still remember the bright light on the big screen, the blue sky and the expressions of the surviving prisoners.


    He casually clicked into another forum thread.


    Many film critics have posted something on Weibo but he didn¡¯t like these kinds of film reviews, so he just skipped through it and read real timements.


    This continued until he saw a post linked with a video.


    ¡¾I Ate Three Donuts: ¡°I only went to watch it because of my best friend. After watching it, my only thought was, is this brotherhood? That director is really too cruel. Both cruel and harsh. Let¡¯s cook the director #video¡±¡¿


    Su Min clicked y.


    The video was shot using a phone. It was a little fuzzy and it shook a little, but you could still see that it was depicting a scene in the movie.


    He remembered that this scene appeared in thetter part of the movie.


    At that time, brother Hao had already died. Many people in the prison had be aware of the situation but they couldn¡¯t fight back. Fang Shu Juan and Yin Ze¡¯s attempt at escaping also failed.


    There were no other sounds in the darkness, only the breathing of the two people and the sound of dripping blood.


    Fang Shu Juan didn¡¯t know Yin Ze before.


    But every week there would be someoneing to him to confess and then it would be followed by a man ring hatefully at him. He was very confused.


    After asking around, he found out that those girls were Yin Ze¡¯s girlfriends.


    Fang Shu Juan was also at a loss. He did indeed receive many confessions from girls who took a liking to his face and personality, but he had rejected them all.


    The two of them just happened to be in the same year and they also lived in dormitory rooms opposite each other. Following this incident, he started to pay more attention to Yin Ze and he realised that, although he had a bit of a temper, he was actually quite cute.


    He never gave him any good looks and would asionally speak harshly to him.


    Now that they were about to die, Fang Shu Juan said: ¡°Don¡¯t hate me.¡±


    Following that, Yin Ze said slowly with a ragged breath: ¡°I didn¡¯t hate you¡­¡­..¡±


    He just didn¡¯t like the fact that his girlfriends always ended up liking him. He didn¡¯t know what was so good about him.


    But now he realised, he really is quite good.

 Chapter 108: Phone Call

    <h4>Chapter 108: Phone Call</h4>


    When Su Min returned to the dormitory, the heater was already on.


    He took off his jacket. Li Wenxin who was huddled in bed was startled awake, ¡°You¡¯re back. Have you eaten?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Li Wenxin suddenly became excited. He pointed at the small rice cooker on his table, ¡°I made congee. Do you want some too?¡±


    Su Min nced over, ¡°Your life sure is simple.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s winter. I don¡¯t even want to go out and get takeaway.¡± Li Wenxinid back in bed, ¡°It should be done soon. If you¡¯re hungry you can eat first. I have also bought some preserved vegetables to eat with it.¡±


    Su Min made a sound of affirmation.


    With great timing, the rice cooker was done less than a minuteter. It quickly changed its settings to ¡®keep warm¡¯.


    But Su Min wasn¡¯t hungry yet. He turned on theputer first and quickly reviewed the contents from hisst lesson and then paid his phone bill.


    When that was all done, quite a lot of time had passed.


    Su Min finally opened the rice cooker.


    Li Wenxin knew how to enjoy life. There wasn¡¯t just one type of rice used in this congee, there was even purple rice. He had also added peanuts and dates to give it a strong vour.


    Su Min filled a bowl and started to eat.


    Hearing the noise, Li Wenxin poked his head out: ¡°How is it? Aren¡¯t my cooking skills pretty good? Does it taste good?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Good. Very good.¡±


    Li Wenxin was pleased. He said dreamily: ¡°If I can¡¯t find a job in the future, maybe I should just go and be a chef.¡±


    Su Min suddenly remembered something. He asked with curiosity: ¡°Li Wenxin, let me ask you about something that happened in the past. Don¡¯t be angry.¡±


    Li Wenxin was curious: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Min rearranged his words mentally before saying: ¡°About that crossdressing man you met online during your freshman year, do you still keep in contact?¡±


    There was silence in the bedroom.


    Wang Di who sat on one side suddenly burst out into a fit ofughter.


    Li Wenxin threw a pillow directly at Wang Di¡¯s head. ¡°What¡¯s so funny? I¡¯ll bust your head in.¡±


    ¡°It is pretty funny.¡± Wang Di said: ¡°I still remember you bragging about it the day before you went to meet up. You were boasting that she was a cute little loli.¡±


    He had bragged about this for several months saying that she was cute and gentle and had even gone out of his way to dress up in order to meet her, but he ended up getting baited. Not only that, he remembered that something else very strange also happened.


    Li Wenxin snorted and said to Su Min: ¡°Of course I¡¯m not keeping in contact.¡±


    Wang Di moved over and said: ¡°Actually, I know quite a lot about it. At that time, you weren¡¯t very concerned about it Su Min so you didn¡¯t know but Li Wenxin was quite upset by it.¡±


    Li Wenxin, ¡°Scram you idiot.¡±


    Wang Di held him down, ¡°Don¡¯t hide your embarrassment with anger.¡±


    Li Wenxin decided to cover his head with his nket and turn his back to them. With himself facing the wall, he yed on his phone and pretended not to hear them. ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear your discussion about this.¡±


    Having received consent from the person involved, there no longer was a problem talking about it.


    After listening to Wang Di¡¯s exnation, Su Min realised that things weren¡¯t as simple as he had imagined. They didn¡¯t split after that initial meeting.


    While they yed the game, Li Wenxin and that person had flirted with each other continuously. Soon, it reached the stage where they video called each other.


    The other party was a long haired loli. He was very happy.


    Afterall, most people¡¯s online dating history were rather dark. Li Wenxin felt that he was fortunate enough to meet a beauty like her instead of encountering the horror stories he had heard plenty of.


    A few monthster, the two of them met up in real life.


    When Li Wenxin went to pick her up at the airport, he was stupefied. The other person was taller than him. It seemed that she was a long-haired tall sister. Although she looked the same as she did in the video calls, she wasn¡¯t loli at all.


    Although he was shocked, he felt that a tall sister was still quite okay.


    Li Wenxin took her around to y for an entire day. During the middle of it, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right. The clues hinting that she was a man were quite obvious.


    The other party wasn¡¯t deliberately hiding it from him. When Li Wenxin asked, he immediately admitted to it. In fact, he had mentioned it to him in the past, but Li Wenxin only took it as a joke.


    Theyter stayed overnight at a hotel.


    Li Wenxin had mentally prepared himself. In order to be able to take him around to y for a few days, he had requested for Wang Di to help cover it up for him at school.


    Probably because his cover was blown, he no longer wore women¡¯s clothing. In any case, he was much more handsome than Li Wenxin. Li Wenxin even felt that instead of him taking him around, he felt like he was the one being led around.


    He had never been in a rtionship before and he didn¡¯t know whether he liked men or women. This persisted until that incident happenedter at night.


    ¡­¡­.


    While Wang Di didn¡¯t personally witness that scene, he was able to describe it very vividly. It was on par to reading a little yellow book.


    Su Min who heard this was stunned.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Andter, it became like that.¡± Wang Di drank some water, ¡°I spoke until my mouth went dry. Our roommate¡¯s life is very spectacr.¡±


    Li Wenxin lifted away his nket, ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just once?¡±


    Wang Di: ¡°Was it just once?¡±


    Li Wenxin immediately admitted, ¡°Twice! Fine, it was twice!¡±


    Su Min was shocked by this exchange. He suddenly said: ¡°Was it that time when I saw you two outside the school?¡±


    Wang Di quietly nodded.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°That was onlyst semester¡­¡­.You¡¯ve been in contact for so long. Amazing.¡±


    He thought everything was over.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t been keeping in contact.¡± Li Wenxin noticed that he was misunderstanding something and quietly exined himself: ¡°We ran into each other by ident.¡±


    Su Min let out an ¡°oh¡±.


    Li Wenxin said: ¡°Why do you have that expression?¡±


    Su Min shook his head and said: ¡°I just felt that I really didn¡¯t know much about it. I was too oblivious¡­¡­¡­¡±


    Li Wenxin snorted. He felt like he was being ridiculed and said: ¡°At least the person I met was human. Your ones were all ghosts.¡±


    Su Min wanted to say that it wasn¡¯t true but he stopped himself.


    ***


    Winter always goes by very quickly.


    Three dayster, Su Min received a text message.


    Again, it was going to be rereleased but because he was busy with final examsing up next month, he didn¡¯t have the time to go and watch the movie, so he declined the invitation from the cinema.


    Instead, Li Wenxin and Wang Di went together.


    The two of them sat in thest row and would asionally give Su Min real time updates on the situation. It annoyed Su Min so much, he directly asked them to turn their phones off to avoid having them disturb the other viewers¡¯ watching experience.


    It was very disrespectful using a phone while watching a movie.


    It wasn¡¯t until the day was almost over when Su Min came out from the library. The school break was pushed forward this year so that they could take their exam which would go on for a month. By the time he finished all his exams, almost an entire month would have gone by.


    His course wasn¡¯t something that could be passed just by reading the textbooks a few times.


    After eating at the cafeteria, Su Min returned to the dormitory. Li Wenxin and Wang Di had not returned yet. They were probably hanging out outside.


    He got ready for bed and suddenly remembered something about the movie.


    He should be able to find posts and photos of the movie online by now.


    Compared to watching the rerelease, he wanted to read the audience analysis of the movie more. It was interesting looking at the movie through a different angle and perspective.


    Su Min searched the title ¡°New Unknown Prison¡± and as expected numerous search results appeared.


    They had analysed various aspects of the movie but few discussed the movie plot.


    Su Min scrolled down and read through the real-timements on Weibo.


    ¡°I just came out from the cinemas. I only realised after watching it that it starred the same person asst time. His sess rate really is high. In any case, it was much better than the original ending and I was smiling most of the time.¡±


    ¡°I was smiling the entire time. There were also scenes in there that were hrious. It¡¯s my first time encountering a horror movie like this. This was especially the case when the child at the end helped them out. It was so cute.¡±


    ¡°It was nice watching the intimate interactions between the original protagonists HAHAHA. Finally, I¡¯m not the only one watching the movie through my filters.¡±


    ¡°When Su Min was being visited, why wasn¡¯t the scene released?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to know who visited Su Min. Sure enough, it¡¯s exciting watching romance between a human and a ghost. It¡¯s a shame we couldn¡¯t see their interactions when they¡¯re alone together.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    Su Min watched them go through the entire movie plot once again.


    However, there was something in the abovements that made Su Min curious. He thought for a moment and sent a message to Li Wenxin.


    Li Wenxin responded quietly, ¡°No, was there another scene? That scene didn¡¯t appear in the movie, so I thought nothing happened.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°It was probably cut out.¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Now that you¡¯ve asked about it, I¡¯ve curious. They probably wouldn¡¯t release it online either. How disappointing.¡±


    Su Min ignored him.


    He had a vague understanding of the situation and didn¡¯t take it to heart. To him, it was enough for just himself to see it. It didn¡¯t matter whether or not the audience could see it.


    The week before the final exams, sses were over.


    Snow hasn¡¯t fallen at school yet and the weather was still quite good. Su Min got a bit tired after studying for a long time and decided to visit his grandmother.


    He didn¡¯t tell his family and went there directly.


    The nanny recognised him and let him in.


    The olddy was about to be taken outside to bask in the sun. With Su Min¡¯s return, he took over and took his grandmother out around the neighbourhood.


    Probably because the olddy was in a good mood, she also said a few things to Su Min.


    Su Min also casually responded back to herments.


    Very soon, when it was about time for him to take her back, he sat her down on a nearby chair and asked her about Xiao Su.


    It was something that had constantly been on his mind sincest time.


    Su Min said, ¡°Grandmother, do you remember Xiao Su?¡±


    The olddy patted her legs and said excitedly: ¡°I remember. Remember.¡±


    Su Min felt that he would be able to find out something and pushed: ¡°Do you know Xiao Su¡¯s full name?¡±


    The olddy looked at him and shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Min was a little confused.


    Despite clearly knowing the other party¡¯s name and even calling it in such a familiar manner, why was she saying that she didn¡¯t know him now? There was a contradiction here. What was going on?


    He asked: ¡°You don¡¯t know? Then have you met him before?¡±


    The olddy again said: ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Xiao Su.¡±


    Although the tone of her words sounded childish, Su Min focussed on the words she said.


    She hasn¡¯t met him. Then why did she ask why Xiao Su wasn¡¯t visiting herst time?


    Su Min didn¡¯t quite understand the connection between these two sentences. He asked directly: ¡°You really haven¡¯t met Xiao Su before?¡±


    The olddy waved her hand, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen¡­¡­..haven¡¯t seen¡­..¡±


    Su Min asked again: ¡°If you haven¡¯t seen Xiao Su then why do you know him?¡±


    A strange thought appeared in his mind. Could his grandmother be amazing enough to be acquainted with Xiao Su through the inte? Technology wasn¡¯t this advanced back then so that would also exin why she would have never seen his photos.


    The olddy turned her head around and patted his head. She then caressed his face and smiled. The wrinkles under her eyes were clearly visible.


    She said slowly: ¡°It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you. It¡¯s you.¡±


    The olddy repeated the same two words three times.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what she meant. Just as he was about to ask, the phone in his pocket suddenly rang. The ring tone surprised the olddy.


    He took it out, ¡°Mum.¡±


    Very quickly, Mother Su¡¯s voice travelled over from the other end, ¡°Su Min, did you go visit your grandmother?¡±


    Su Min nced at the olddy. She was quietly sitting there eavesdropping on their conversation. It was quite cute.


    Seeing Su Min look at her, the olddy sat upright again.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Did someone tell you?¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Mother Su avoided thest question and said: ¡°I thought you wereing home.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I said yesterday that I¡¯m not going home.¡±


    Mother Su said: ¡°You should also tell me if you¡¯re noting home. Since you¡¯ve gone to your grandmothers, you might as welle back for a visit too.¡±

 Chapter 109: Ghost

    <h4>Chapter 109: Ghost</h4>


    Arc 6: Ghost Ship


    The sounding out from the phone was exceptionally clear.


    Su Min rubbed the inner corners of his eyes: ¡°No need mum. I¡¯ll be going back to school in the afternoon. I have exams in two days and need to go back to study.¡±


    He felt that his tone should sound normal.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± Mother Su fell silent for a few seconds. She then said: ¡°It¡¯s getting coldtely so be careful not to catch a cold. Once you catch one, you will easily get a cough and fever.¡±


    Su Min responded: ¡°Okay, I know.¡±


    After a few more bouts of reminders, Su Min hung up.


    The olddy was still obediently sitting there. Having been found out earlier that she was eavesdropping, she no longer dared to listen in and was just busy looking around at the neighbourhood.


    Su Min stored away his phone and turned to look at her: ¡°Grandmother do you still want to bask?¡±


    The olddy waved her hand, ¡°No more. No more.¡±


    She touched her own face and then made Su Min touch it. She then said a few words that Su Min didn¡¯t quite understand.


    Su Min supported her up and continued to ask the question from earlier, ¡°Grandmother, why did you say that it¡¯s me earlier? Do I know Xiao Su?¡±


    He waited nervously for the answer.


    But the olddy gave him a different answer. With a nk expression she looked at him, ¡°Xiao Su¡­¡­Who¡¯s Xiao Su?¡±


    Su Min took a deep breath.


    For the first time, he found dementia very irritating.


    The olddy asked him: ¡°Who¡¯s Xiao Su.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Someone you know.¡±


    ¡°I know?¡± The olddy pointed at herself. She then shook her head: ¡°I don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t know. Who¡¯s Xiao Su?¡±


    Su Min rearranged her hair that had been ruffled up by the wind and said: ¡°I also want to know who he is.¡±


    Based on his grandmothers¡¯ words, it is likely that she knew Xiao Su through him but he himself didn¡¯t remember someone called Xiao Su.


    His memory clearly told him that there was no such person.


    Su Min had lived with his grandmother for a period when he was younger. Although it couldn¡¯t be said that he still retained all the memories from back then, he still had most of them.


    The olddy said: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll take you back.¡±


    Now that his grandmother¡¯s memories are all muddled up, it was difficult for him to get the answer he wanted. Instead, it resulted in more unanswered questions.


    The olddy responded happily: ¡°Okay, okay. Go back for lunch.¡±


    Su Min was helpless. He tried to persuade her: ¡°We have already eaten today. If you eat more, your stomach will hurt.¡±


    The olddy pouted. She was taken back upstairs.


    In the room, the nanny was folding up theundry. Seeing that they¡¯ve returned, she hurried over, ¡°How do you feel?¡±


    The olddy nodded her head and was guided back to her room.


    A few minutester, the nanny came back out. The moment she left the room, she ran into Su Min who was waiting by the door.


    The nanny asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You told my mum I came over?¡±


    The nanny was startled. Being looked at by him like that, she felt a little guilty. She nodded: ¡°Yes, your mother told mest time before leaving to tell her if youe.¡±


    Mother Su¡¯s name was Su Chun Hua. Her husbands name was Su Xian Xu. They both just happened to have the same surname, so it didn¡¯t matter which surname Su Min took.


    The nanny¡¯s sry came from Su Chun Hua and Su Xian Xu so she naturally wouldn¡¯t say no to that request.


    Su Min frowned, ¡°Did she tell you why?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± The nanny shook her head, ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. She just told me to let her know if youe.¡±


    She also didn¡¯t understand why she had to tell the mother if her son came to visit his grandmother. It was as if she was keeping him under watch.


    The nanny secretly nced at the other person and saw that he was still quite calm.


    Su Min returned to his senses and said: ¡°Thanks, I understand now. Don¡¯t tell mum I asked you about this.¡±


    The nanny nodded.


    Su Min turned around, picked up his bag and left for school.


    The final exams were spread out over a few weeks. There were even a few days between each subject.


    When Su Min wasn¡¯t busy, he helped Li Wenxin and Wang Di study for the exams.


    The dormitory was heated, and Li Wenxin also liked to order food, so their study sessions were ratherfortable and exciting.


    When their results came out, Li Wenxin was all excited, ¡°Su Min, the luckiest thing to have happened to me after entering this university was the fact that I met a study god like you HAHAHAHA!¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to experience what it was like to fail a subject.


    Su Min was very calm about this.


    Because Li Wenxin was always like thise exam time.


    Once all the exams were done, Su Min returned home.


    He finished his final exam in the afternoon so when he got home it was alreadyte evening. There was no sound in the house when he opened the door.


    Su Min dropped off his belongings and saw that there was someone there after going upstairs.


    Mother Su came out from the room. She was wearing a dark green silk scarf, ¡°You¡¯re back. Hurry and change your clothes.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Change my clothes?¡±


    Mother Su rearranged her hair: ¡°It¡¯s your cousin¡¯s birthday tonight. Since you¡¯re home, let¡¯s go and celebrate it together with her.¡±


    Su Min only remembered now.


    Before his exam period, Su Ying had called him. He was however busy studying for the exams at that time, so he responded with a few words and hadpletely forgotten what the call was about.


    He didn¡¯t really need to change his clothes.


    Su Min directly went over with Mother Su.


    ***


    There were many people at Su Ying¡¯s ce.


    There were groups of boys and girls and they were filled with energy. Being exposed to their liveliness, even someone like Su Min wanted to join in.


    When everyone arrived, they got ready to eat the birthday cake.


    At this time, it was nine o¡¯clock in the evening. After finishing her wish, Su Ying personally cut up the cake for everyone.


    Su Min stood at the window and looked out at the high-rise buildings outside.


    Su Ying wearing a birthday hat came over with a te of cake, ¡°Cousin, what are you doing there?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    Su Ying said, ¡°Today¡¯s my birthday. Did you get me a present?¡±


    Su Min wanted to say that he didn¡¯t have anything he could buy on his way back, but he had managed to buy something on his way here, ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°I like this present.¡± Su Ying opened it and smiled: ¡°But I want something else.¡±


    Su Min pinched her nose, ¡°The birthday girl is the boss today. Tell me what you want. I¡¯ll do my best to satisfy you but don¡¯t take it too far.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Ying was pleased.


    She ran off and then ran back with something in her hand, ¡°This, this.¡±


    Su Min received it and saw that it was a poster.


    The words ¡°Ghost Ship¡± was written inrge letters across this poster along with a dark background and a faint image of a ship in the distance.


    The release date of this movie just happened to be today.


    The cinema probably took into consideration the fact that he had exams and didn¡¯t call him this time, so he didn¡¯t know that a new movie was released.


    But now it was already night and a lot of people had probably already watched it. Su Min asked: ¡°Where did you get this? It looks pretty scary.¡±


    ¡°I specially went out of my way to get it.¡± Su Ying moved over and whispered: ¡°I really, really want to watch a horror movie. Can you take me to watch one?¡±


    Cinemas did not allow people her age to watch holographic horror movies alone because it was too dangerous.


    But it also wasn¡¯t a good idea bringing her parents along.


    Su Ying pleaded: ¡°Just this once okay?¡±


    Su Min folded up the poster and asked: ¡°There are ghosts in horror movies. Are you sure you¡¯re not afraid of ghosts?¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°Not afraid. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. I have done my research and this movie isn¡¯t that scary.¡±


    She had worked very hard in order to watch a movie.


    Su Min rubbed her head, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t like the thought of possibly bing bald from excessing rubbing, considering the benefit that was associated with it, Su Ying didn¡¯t avoid it


    While she chatted with the adults, Su Min called the person in charge of the cinema and asked if junior high school students were okay.


    The person in charge said: ¡°You can watch the movie together, but it cannot be done alone. The child must also be ascertained that she doesn¡¯t have any heart diseases.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    The supervisor then said: ¡°Mr. Su, are youing? Do you need me to arrange it for you? There is only one session left for tonight.¡±


    Su Min hesitated for a moment, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Very quickly, the cinema sent him a text. Because it was almost time for the movie, tickets could no longer be purchased online.


    The cinema sent over two tickets.


    Su Min walked over to Su Ying, ¡°We can go. Get ready now. The next session is about to start.¡±


    Su Ying was excited: ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    Su Min went outside and waited for her.


    Su Ying changed her clothes and also took off the atrocious hat from her head. She ran out and said: ¡°I told them you¡¯re taking me out shopping and they all agreed.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Did my mum ask anything?¡±


    Su Ying thought for a moment, ¡°Yes, but I lied my way through it.¡±


    Su Min was just casually asking and didn¡¯t expect her to really ask about it. Even since the incident back at his grandmother¡¯s he felt that something was strange.


    Su Ying asked again: ¡°Can we see your boyfriend this time?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°¡­¡­.I don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet.¡±


    Su Ying was shocked, ¡°After all those kisses and hugs, you¡¯re still not official? You two are so slow.¡±


    Su Min nced at her, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to know so much at such a young age. Dating?¡±


    Su Ying shook her head and said: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t drag you down. I¡¯m very clever and I¡¯m regarded as the great god in escape rooms. I even have a detective brooch as proof.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t feel reassured.


    Escape rooms and horror movies were different.


    Su Ying said: ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate me. Let me enjoy the horror movie alone this time. You can go have fun with your date. I have already researched, and this entire movie is set at sea. No matter what you do, no one will know.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°¡­¡­¡­You¡¯re pretty amazing.¡±

 Chapter 110: Deep

    <h4>Chapter 110: Deep</h4>


    It was veryte when they arrived at the cinema.


    As they made their way there, Su Ying boasted to Su Min her extensive experience with escape rooms. She even mentioned the fact that eight times out to ten she would scare the staff away. She was indeed a qualified horror movie viewer.


    Su Min smiled in respect to this.


    Because it was the first day of release and because it was a horror movie, there weren¡¯t many sessions running. At night, there was just this one session.


    When Su Min took Su Ying over, there weren¡¯t many people around. Most of them were couples leaving after watching a romance movie.


    As for the poster for ¡°Ghost Ship¡± in the main hall, it was the innermost one. You would only see the contents clearly after venturing closer.


    There were several people at sea, and they stood facing away from the camera. Opposite them, arge cruise ship was slowlying closer.


    It was true to the movies name.


    Xiao He had been waiting in the hall for them for a while now.


    Seeing theme over, he immediately walked over with the movie tickets he had reserved, ¡°Mr. Su, you¡¯re finally here. The movie will start in a few minutes.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It was a little far.¡±


    Xiao He gave him the movie tickets and said: ¡°You can go in straight away. There aren¡¯t many people tonight.¡±


    Su Min received it, ¡°Thanks.¡±


    The ticket indicated that the movie ¡°Ghost Ship¡± would start ying in a few minutes.


    It was Su Ying¡¯s first time watching a holographic movie, so she was taken over to the front desk to sign an agreement. As her guardian, Su Min also had to sign at the end.


    The cinema treated things like this very seriously.


    If something went wrong in the movie, all the responsibility would be on them, so they wanted to try and avoid it in advance.


    This agreement also included insurance. Ever since the release of holographic movies, they had worked together with the insurancepany to protect both parties.


    Because he had visited the cinema numerous times, Su Min was already familiar with the process. Xiao He didn¡¯t have much to say so they soon went into the theatre after signing.


    As they made their way to the theatre, they heard asional fits ofughter from within.


    Su Min then thought of a question and asked: ¡°Is there anything you need to pay attention to when watching a movie together?¡±


    Xiao He said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing actually but, considering the fact that your sister is still young, you should try and find her as soon as possible to ensure her safety.¡±


    Su Min nodded. That was something he understood. He didn¡¯t feel reassured letting Su Ying y around alone.


    Xiao He thought for a moment and added, ¡°If you want to leave, we would ask both parties, You can also forcefully take her out of the movie. You will receive a message if she leaves the movie.¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°I definitely won¡¯t be the first one leaving.¡±


    Su Min ignored her answer and said: ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Su Ying¡¯s helmet was also specifically made for teenagers. She put it on and sat there excitedly.


    The two sat in the back row.


    He heard that the movie this time wasn¡¯t too scary. Su Min wasn¡¯t clear about this so he decided that if he felt that things weren¡¯t right, he would force Su Ying out.


    Safety was most important.


    On their way here, Su Min had quickly read up about the background of the movie.


    ¡°Ghost Ship¡± was just as its name implied. It was about a haunted and mysterious ship. The entire movie takes ce on this ship.


    In order to pursue Xia He Yin, the male protagonist Qin Mu Yin invited their friends and rented out a boat to take them out to sea and enjoy the scenery.


    But unfortunately, they encountered a storm that night.


    A storm at sea was naturally not something good. The ship didn¡¯tst long and soon capsized. They all fell into the sea.


    Amidst such a life and death situation, they saw arge cruise ship called ¡°Victoria¡± from within the fog in the distance. The lights on the ship were still on.


    They managed to board the cruise ship.


    They had originally thought that they were saved but they didn¡¯t expect themselves to be embroiled in strange incidents one after another.


    Like most movies, there was no such thing as an ending where everyone sessfully escapes or dies. In any case, everyone else apart from the male and female protagonists were destined to die.


    Su Ying said: ¡°Brother, I¡¯ll look for you after entering the movie.¡±


    Su Min made a sound of acknowledgement.


    Two-person viewing of the movie allowed two people to watch the same movie together. They could cooperate and work together and could also die together. It doubled the excitement factor.


    After Xiao He left, the lights in the theatre darkened. Names of various movie studios appeared on the screen and then they were shown the prelude.


    The prelude depicted the sea. A boat was stationed nearby.


    There were several people speaking next to him, but their voices couldn¡¯t be heard. The protagonists¡¯ names and details shed across the screen.


    Su Min felt that the boat before him wasn¡¯t the one depicted in the poster.


    The name of the movie suddenly appeared in the centre ¡ª¡ª- Ghost Ship.


    Su Min closed his eyes. A familiar prompt sounded: ¡°Audience Member Su Min hello. Are you ready to enter the movie ¡°Ghost Ship¡± with audience member Su Ying?¡±


    He answered and soon afterwards he fell into deep sleep.


    In the almost empty theatre, the few people present all simrly entered the same state.


    ***


    The wind by the sea was very strong. The salty smell travelled all the way to the shore.


    Su Min squatted by the shore. When he opened his eyes, he almost fell face first into the sea but he managed to regain his bnce.


    The strong wind gave him a headache.


    Su Min¡¯s hair was aplete mess. He recalled getting seasickst time during ¡°Murder Ind¡± and wondered if he would also get seasick again this time.


    This movie would have the majority of the plot take ce on the ship. If he suffered from seasickness the entire time, he was doomed.


    Not far away, a man asked loudly, ¡°Su Min, what are you doing squatting there? We¡¯re boarding in a few minutes!¡±


    Su Min turned around and saw the other person¡¯s face.


    The male protagonist Qin Mu Yin was waving at him. His hair had turned into a bird¡¯s nest by the wind. It was terribly ugly.


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    This movie is really scary.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t moving, Qin Mu Yin ran over and squatted next to him, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re regretting it now?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No.¡±


    It was necessary for him to board the ship to experience to movie so he naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse.


    Qin Mu Yin said, ¡°It¡¯s our first time going out there so you must also be curious. They said online that the night view is spectacr.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s mind was chaotic. He searched his memory for information before finally remembering what they were going out to sea for. It was a vast expanse of glowing sapphire blue sea. He didn¡¯t know whether it was real or fake, but it was everywhere online.


    He asked: ¡°How long are we going for?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°We will take a look tonight ande back tomorrow afternoon. It¡¯ll take a day. You should also know that we can only see it at night.¡±


    Su Min wanted to snort a few times at him.


    That was the so-called legendary death g. If they could return tomorrow without any issues, he would write his name upside down.


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t stay there for long. He patted his shoulder, urged him to hurry and ran back to the boat.


    Immediately after that, he received the cinema¡¯s prompt: ¡¾Audience Member Su Min hello. Please receive you script as soon as possible.¡¿


    Su Min calmed himself down and epted the script.


    He didn¡¯t know if this script would reveal Su Ying¡¯s identity.


    He felt that he was right. That boat before him wasn¡¯t the ship in the movie poster.


    Su Min¡¯s felt that this time his character role wasn¡¯t too bad. He could at least live longer than a day.


    His role this time was the male protagonist Qin Mu Yin¡¯s friend. As a friend of many years, he was invited toe and see the sea together.


    But the weather at sea suddenly changed and they encountered a storm. The boat wasn¡¯t very big and it capsized in the sea.


    As a cannon fodder, he died amidst the storm.


    Su Min blinked a few times and deeply felt that this method of death was quite torturous. Perhaps he would end up getting eaten by sharks.


    The cinema this time didn¡¯t make him die in a shower or some other ce.


    It was now morning and he still had some time until his death. As for the storm, he would have to see what happens when the timees.


    The male and female protagonist in this movie were still at an ambiguous stage in their rtionship.


    The female protagonist is called Xiao He Yin and is Qin Mu Yin¡¯s goddess. With a cheerful and bright personality, she had always been popr but until now no one had been able to sessfully pursue her.


    The reason why Qin Mu Yin nned this outing was so that he could impress Xiao He Yin and take advantage of the romantic setting to help with his courting.


    Because girls liked things like this.


    As for Su Min and Qin Mu Yin¡¯s other friend, Tang Yishu, as well as Xia He Yin¡¯s best friend Song Nan Nan, they were dragged along for the ride.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    For some reason he felt that it was simr to one of the earlier movies he had watched. One was in order to pursue someone while the other was in order to reconcile. In the end, they all ended up dying.


    Su Min stood up and prepared to look for Su Ying.


    In this story, she is his younger sister. Their rtionship had not changed but her age had changed. She had now be nine years old.


    When Su Min ventured closer to the ship, he thought for a moment and called out.


    Not long after that, Su Ying came out from inside the ship. She touched her face, ¡°Brother, I¡¯ve be a lot younger. Did my appearance change?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°......What change? Nothing changed.¡±


    Su Ying was disappointed, ¡°I wanted to be more beautiful. Otherwise everyone will end up seeing my unfortunate face when the movie is rereleased.¡±


    The young girl¡¯s expression was quite cute.


    Su Min was rendered speechless. He lifted her up onto the ship and bent over so that their faces were the same height. He asked in a quiet voice: ¡°Have you received your script?¡±


    ¡°Received it.¡± Su Ying whispered into his ear. ¡°After the storm, the boat capsized, and I saw you getting eaten up by the fish. I waster also eaten up. It¡¯s really terrible.¡±


    She didn¡¯t understand why the script had to give them such a frustrating method of death.


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Guess they both would end up in fish bellies.


    As the two talked, Qin Mu Yin came over, ¡°Stop chattering and let¡¯s board. We can head off now.¡±


    Su Min pulled Su Ying along into the boat


    This boat wasn¡¯t too small. It was a little bigger than the one from the indst time, so it was more stable. For the time being, he didn¡¯t feel any signs of seasickness.


    The one driving the boat was an old sailor hired by Qin Mu Yin. The boat belonged to his family so he decided to just hire someone to drive.


    He was confident in the other party¡¯s skills.


    After standing on board for a while, Qin Mu Yin said, ¡°After going back tomorrow, I will pay for your snacks for the next week, okay?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Why are you so cheap?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Is that so? Then two weeks. Two weeks should be enough.¡±


    Su Min said words of praise that was contrary to his thoughts: ¡°......You¡¯re really generous.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin squatted down and said to Su Ying: ¡°You have to help this brother out too. If I manage to be sessful, I¡¯ll take you out to y.¡±


    Su Ying blinked: ¡°No.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Why?¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°I have to help my brother with his date. I don¡¯t have time to take care of you.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was a little shocked. He nced at Su Min. He didn¡¯t recall Su Min having a girlfriend so what date could he have?¡±


    The tanned middle-aged man in the boat shouted: ¡°We¡¯re leaving.¡±


    As soon as his voice fell, the boats engine sounded and the waves beside the boat grewrger. In less than a minute, they left the shore.


    They were heading deep into the sea.


    It was time for them to meet the ghost ship.

 Chapter 111: Capsize

    <h4>Chapter 111: Capsize</h4>


    Because the boat wasn¡¯t like a yacht that could reach its destination quickly, it could only speed along slowly whilst being controlled by the middle-aged man hired by Qin Mu Yin.


    After half an hour, the shore in the distance was just a faint shadow.


    Su Min held some psychological trauma towards the idea of drifting at sea. It was probably because he couldn¡¯t seend and couldn¡¯t find a sense of security.


    Su Ying asked, ¡°Brother, what should we do if we really do end up dying and getting eaten up by fish?¡±


    ¡°Then we can only go home.¡± Su Min said: ¡°Things like this all depends on luck. If you survive you can continue.¡±


    Su Ying sighed.


    The family of two both died by getting eaten up by fish. Just the sound of it was terrible.


    Xiao He Yin came over behind them and handed over two oranges. She gave one of them to Su Ying, ¡°Do you want one? I brought some over.¡±


    Su Min received it, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia He Yin asked: ¡°Were you all called over by Qin Mu Yin?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    In all honestly, Xia He Yin knew about this. She held a good impression of Qin Mu Yin, but they had not yet reached the girlfriend/boyfriend stage. Since she was invited, she decided toe.


    Because it was difficult for it to just be the two of them, she invited her best friend Song Nan Nan. Sheter found out that Qin Mu Yin had also called some friends over.


    This way, it could be livelier too.


    Su Ying knew that it was better not to say too much and just stood next to Su Min. When nothing important was happening, she pretended to be mute and didn¡¯t speak if she didn¡¯t need to.


    Xiao He Yin and Su Min exchanged a few more words.


    A total of six people came this time. The number that eventually boarded that ship was unknown. Since it was known that he and Su Ying would die in the sea, the remaining four would likely sessfully board the ship.


    Because like this, the cannon fodders could die instead of the protagonists and the protagonists would have more time to uncover the secret of the ghost ship.


    In the character script, Su Min, Qin Mu Yin and Tang Yishi were quite close but he had only met Xiao He Yin and Song Nan Nan a few times and they had not spoken before.


    Seeing Xia He Yin and Su Min talking, Qin Mu Yin took the opportunity to take him away and gave him a warning.


    When it was a little past three in the afternoon, the boat stopped.


    The old sailor came out from the front and said, ¡°It¡¯s here. You just need to wait until the evening to see it, it can¡¯t be seen in the afternoon. If you¡¯re lucky you may see it at dusk too.¡±


    He spoke with confidence. It was obvious this wasn¡¯t his first time doing this.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Will the weather undergo any changes today? For example, a storm or¡ª¨C¡±


    He was interrupted before he could finish asking.


    The old sailor waved his hand, ¡°No, the weather is fine today. It will definitely appear. Trust me, it won¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    Su Min naturally didn¡¯t rust him.


    If there weren¡¯t any problems, then he would have to die at sea.


    In the evening, the sun began to set.


    Looking out, the scene was extremely beautiful. The weather was both breezy and sunny. No one would expect a storm to suddenly hit themter.


    Although it couldn¡¯t be taken out of the movie, Su Min couldn¡¯t help but take a few photos.


    They were near a small ind. The ind was uninhabited and the vegetation there were disorderly. The nearby reefs were constantly battered by the waves.


    They randomly ate some things for lunch and naturally wanted to have something nice for dinner.


    Qin Mu Yin had nned ahead. He had brought along a small pot and made spicy hot pot on the deck.


    The strong aroma however would be blown away by the sea breeze.


    Su Ying held her bowl, ¡°Thest proper meal.¡±


    She had seen several movies before this. After getting onto that ghost ship, she didn¡¯t know what the food would be like. It was likely that there may be some issues with them.


    Su Min: ¡°.........You should speak less.¡±


    With the constant reminders, he had lost his appetite.


    Su Ying stuck out her tongue and quickly gulped down her food.


    After eating, the sky outside had already turned dark and the sun had disappeared in the horizon. The surface of the sea began to glow a sapphire blue.


    Xia He Yin and Song Nan Nan rushed over to the side to take pictures.


    The glowing sea was gorgeous. It glittered a faint blue and looked like the starry sky in the middle of the night. It was both romantic and beautiful.


    Song Nan Nan threw something small down and soon a new spark appeared, ¡°Wow, look at this guys.¡±


    They all looked ahead. Su Ming was standing a little behind them and he could hear the cries and exmationsing one after another from them.


    Su Min knew the theory behind this glowing sea.


    Su Ying moved over and asked something she suddenly thought of: ¡°Do you think Chen Su would turn into a mermaid and suddenly appear from there.........¡±


    Su Min knocked her head, ¡°Stop your useless imaginations.¡±


    ¡°Humph.¡± Su Ying pouted, ¡°He must be waiting for you on the ship. Don¡¯t worry, the boat is waiting for you to board it.¡±


    Su Min ignored her.


    After appreciating the scene for about ten minutes, he was no longer interested. He went over to where the old sailor stood and asked: ¡°Is it possible to change to the other side?¡±


    If he was right, this was where the boat capsized. If they went somewhere else, perhaps they would be a ltitle safer.


    The old sailor looked around a little and agreed with him. He decided to sail over to the other side despite the view being no different.


    You could sleep on this boat, but the conditions weren¡¯t great.


    As usual, half way through the night Su Min was awakened by the nauseous sensation of the boat floating up and down. Everyone else in the cabin was asleep.


    He held on the railing and supported himself out only to find that the wind outside was terrible.


    Many things that were originally on the deck had been blown away and the boat was also swaying. From a small drizzle, it soon turned into pouring rain.


    The old sailor ran out from the side, ¡°A storm ising.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t bother arguing with him and went straight inside to wake everyone up. He then warned them: ¡°A storm ising. Be careful.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°A storm?!¡±


    The cabin suddenly became rowdy.


    Su Min held Su Ying in his arms, ¡°You should stay by my side and don¡¯t run off. Call me if anything happens okay?¡±


    Su Ying was still half asleep: ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    A storm at sea wasn¡¯t just scary. In no time, water began to seep into the cabin from outside.


    The old sailor¡¯s attempts outside were futile.


    Su Min felt that things weren¡¯t looking good for them.


    They were all sheltered city kids and had never encountered a typhoon let alone a storm at sea.


    As the group trembled in fear, the old sailor outside screamed. The entire boat then lost control and no more noises were heard after that.


    Su Min¡¯s heart fell.


    Before he could shout out a warning, the entire boat swayed. It then suddenly plunged into the water. Everyone fell into the sea.


    It wasn¡¯t his first-time entering sea.


    Without any preparations, it was a very terrifying and difficult situation. This was especially the case if you weren¡¯t mentally prepared.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, it wasn¡¯t just sea water before him. It was dark blue and he couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    When Su Min ascertained that Su Ying was still next to him, he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Ying was holding her breath. She was beckoning him in the water. When she tried to speak, a string of bubbles came out from her mouth.


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    The boat had already capsized. Not only that, it was also broken. Numerous wreckages floated in the sea.


    He grabbed onto a wreckage and used it to float to the surface.


    His mouth was filled with salty water. It was a bit unbearable.


    Su Min pushed Su Ying onto a piece of wreckage.


    She was small so she wouldn¡¯t fall off it. He himself hung onto the wreckage to support himself so that he wouldn¡¯t sink back into the water. He could only endure this until the ghost ship appears.


    Su Ying gasped for air and spat out a mouthful of water, ¡°My god, can¡¯t we just get onto the ship the normal way? Why does it have to be a storm? What was the director thinking? Trash movie.¡±


    In one breath, sheined about both the director and the movie.


    The storm that appeared suddenly also left quickly.


    If it hadn¡¯t been for the storm, he would have thought that everything was just an illusion.


    Not far from them, blood was floating on the surface of the water.


    Remnants of the old sailors¡¯ clothes were scatted across the wreckage, but his body was gone. He probably could no longer be saved.


    The moonlight in the sky was obscured by dark clouds.


    With such a bigmotion, Su Min was afraid that the shark nearby would smell the blood and swim over. If they came, they were doomed.


    The sea was calm but littered with debris.


    Qin Mu Yin suddenly appeared from within the water. He wiped away the water from his face and shouted: ¡°Xia He Yin! Xiao He Yin! Where are you?¡±


    Ahead of them, there was a figure floating in the water.


    He quickly swam over and used the boat wreckages to support her up. Together, they floated amidst the waves.


    In any case, this was a movie. If it was reality, they would have already died in the sea. Something like floating in the sea while relying on wreckages to stay afloat was not possible.


    Xia He Yin finally regained consciousness after some attempts at resuscitation by Qin Mu Yin.


    They were all a short distance away from one another.


    Tang Yishu also managed to survive. He said: ¡°What do we do now? We¡¯re in the middle of the sea and we don¡¯t have a boat. The old sailor is also dead. How are we going to get back?¡±


    They naturally couldn¡¯t swim all the way back.


    Song Nan Nanboriously climbed onto a floating board and swayed with the waves, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t havee along. I¡¯m still so young and I haven¡¯t even dated. I¡¯m going to die here.....¡±


    She started to sob.


    Qin Mu Yin felt guilty. He decided to set off today because the weather was good, but he didn¡¯t expect there to be a sudden storm. Even the old sailor had died.


    He said: ¡°Let¡¯s go to that ind over there first and see if we can find anyone or find help.¡±


    It was definitely not possible in the sea.


    Because of the storm, they were now quite from the ind. It wasn¡¯t like earlier when they were looking at the glowing sea where the ind was just around the corner.


    Just that distance alone would take up all their energy.


    Su Min didn¡¯t move. He looked around. A minutete, he finally found his target in the distance.


    The ghost ship wasing.


    Song Nan Nan also saw it. She shouted for how: ¡°Look everyone, there¡¯s a boat! We can be saved! We can just get them to save us!¡±


    Instantly, everyone looked over.


    That ship was veryrge. In one nce, you could see that it had several floors. Each floor was lit up with lights from inside. It slowly sailed over in their direction.


    Against the dark background, it looked very bright.


    Once it got closer, they could make out its true appearance. The sound of music travelled down from above. People inside were clearly having an enjoyable moment.


    Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t help but read, ¡°Victoria.¡±


    That word was printed inrge letters on the side of the cruise ship. There were several people standing on the deck looking down.


    Following that, several ropes were thrown down.


    It was evident that the people on the cruise ship saw them in the water and had moved over to rescue them.


    Su Ying was lying in front of Su Min. She stared at the ship and whispered: ¡°It¡¯s a bit like scooping out noodles. They¡¯re scooping us up and then they would throw us in the pot, boil us and eat us up.¡±


    Although Su Min felt that her description was quite urate, he didn¡¯t want her to jinx them, ¡°Can¡¯t you say something proper?¡±


    Su Ying blinked a few times, ¡°The boat show is good.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin and Xia He Yin ahead of them had already tied themselves onto the ropes. He then called over to them.


    In front of the cruise ship, they appeared particrly small.

 Chapter 112: Party

    <h4>Chapter 112: Party</h4>


    They were all rescued a minuteter.


    Soon after being rescued onto the ship, Su Min saw a shark swim over. He could tell in an instant that it was the shark that was supposed to kill himself and Su Ying.


    But amazingly, it just swam around them, as if it didn¡¯t see the cruise ship. It then disappeared into the depths of the water.


    It was as if the ship didn¡¯t exist.


    Su Min stood at the edge. The sea breeze sent chills down his body and his clothes werepletely soaked and ufortable.


    There were four people on the deck, two men and two women. They weren¡¯t particrly old and were wearing ordinary clothes. The women on the other hand were wearing gowns.


    They were probably on this cruise ship for a holiday.


    Qin Mu Yinforted Xia He Yin and apologised awkwardly.


    Su Ying followed behind Su Min and pretended to be afraid.


    A short-haired woman stepped forward and asked: ¡°Did something happen when you were out at sea?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin replied: ¡°Yes, we encountered a storm. Fortunately, we met you or we would have all died out there.¡±


    The short-haired woman smiled, ¡°Your clothes are all wet. If you don¡¯t change out of it soon, you¡¯ll catch a cold. I¡¯ll call the captain.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Xia He Yin next to him whispered: ¡°We should borrow their phone and get a boat toe and pick us up.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to stay at sea any longer.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask them if they¡¯re going back.¡± Qin Mu Yin reassured her: ¡°If they are, we can just go with them.¡±


    Xia He Yin nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    After waiting a few minutes, the short-haired woman brought a middle-aged fat man wearing a hat out of the cabin.


    Someone called out: ¡°The captain is here.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s eyes were fixed on the captain. Since the ship is a ghost ship, the captain must have something to do with it.


    The captain looked just like those chubby middle-aged men. His beer belly was ratherrge, and it was prominent in his clothes. As he walked, it would shake along.


    He looked at them and said: ¡°My name is Zhang Chen Tian. I am the captain of Victoria. It is obvious something had happened to you all. We still have empty rooms avable here. Would you like to change out of your clothes first?¡±


    Hearing this, they felt relieved.


    The captain seemed to be quite easy going. With this, it looks like they didn¡¯t need to worry about getting kicked out.


    They should change first before getting to business.


    The captain took them to a room. Probably because they were in the middle of a party, balloons still hung above.


    With soft music ying, groups of men and women danced. It was a very normal party on a cruise ship.


    Su Min watched on from beginning to end but couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with it.


    After passing this floor, they reached the next floor down. Next to the narrow corridors were doors leading to the individual rooms. Room numbers were clearly marked on the doors.


    The captain opened a door, ¡°There are only two upied on this floor so you can pick your own rooms. It is fate that we have met so you don¡¯t need to give us anything.¡±


    Despite the small space, the room was actually quite okay.


    They could tell in an instant that the captain was quite generous.


    Qin Mu Yin was ted. He quickly said: ¡°Thank you captain. We¡¯re so lucky to have met you today.¡±


    The captain smiled: ¡°Of course, we are too.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t think much about those words of his.


    The captain said: ¡°There are clean clothes in the rooms. You can change into them. We¡¯re currently having a party so you can join inter.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    The captain turned and got ready to leave. Xia He Yin quickly stopped him. She then apologetically removed her hand, ¡°Captain, when will you be going to shore?¡±


    The captain thought for a moment, ¡°The time hasn¡¯t been decided yet, but it won¡¯t be long. At most a few days because we only have so much food prepared.¡±


    Xiao He Yin asked again: ¡°Do you have a phone I can borrow?¡±


    The captain thought for a moment, ¡°Because of the storm, the signal isn¡¯t working right now. You won¡¯t be able to call out even if you borrowed it.¡±


    Xia He Yin smiled reluctantly, ¡°Okay, I understand. Thank you.¡±


    It was fine as long as they could go back. A few days wasn¡¯t long. If the captain was willing to ept them, she was fine with it.


    After the captain left, Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Let¡¯s change first. If we catch a cold, we won¡¯t be able to get it treated.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t know what to say. He could only feel relieved that they were able to survive. If he continued to speak, he was worried that an argument would arise.


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯ll use this one then.¡±


    He randomly picked a room in the middle.


    He chose it because he felt that the rooms on the sides were more prone to idents and because he felt that being in the middle was more psychologically reassuring.


    The rooms that were upied couldn¡¯t be opened and soon everyone found a room each.


    Su Ying followed Su Min into the room.


    She was still thinking about the scene earlier, ¡°The captain¡¯s belly is really big. Even my teacher¡¯s beer belly isn¡¯t that big. He looks like he¡¯s pregnant.¡±


    Hearing her say that, Su Min said: ¡°Such a thing is quite normal.¡±


    He opened the cab and took out a few sets of clothes out. There were male and female ones and of very ordinary design.


    Su Min found clothes that was his size.


    ¡°There are no clothes for you here because there aren¡¯t any children.¡± He randomly grabbed the smallest set, ¡°You¡¯ll have to deal with it. I¡¯ll help you tie it up with a beltter.¡±


    Su Ying took the clothes into the bathroom, ¡°Okay then.¡±


    Because she is now in a body of a nine-year-old child, everything that she wore was big. Adult shirts could easily be worn as a dress.


    When she came out, Su Min found a rope and wrapped it around her waist, ¡°Done.¡±


    It was really troublesome taking care of a child.


    For the first time, Su Min felt that children were troublesome. He not only had to take into consideration all kinds of things, he also needed to make sure he didn¡¯t hurt their feelings.


    Su Ying asked: ¡°Are you internallyining about me?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No.¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°With you denying it like that, it looks like you were.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t have anything to say in response to that.


    He turned around and went into the bathroom with his clothes. He thought for a moment and warned her: ¡°Don¡¯t go out. It¡¯s dangerous outside.¡±


    It was stillte at night. No one knows what might be waiting outside.


    Su Ying nodded, ¡°I¡¯m very obedient.¡±


    After changing, Su Min saw the young girl sprawled across the bed reading something with interest. She didn¡¯t even notice himing out.


    He reached over to grab the paper, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Su Ying sat up, ¡°This is an introduction to the cruise ship. Look, it says that the ship is called Victoria and that the captain is called Zhang Chen Tian. It was built a long time ago.¡±


    Victoria was the name of this cruise ship.


    They didn¡¯t know why a ship filled with Chinese people would have an English name. Perhaps it was because they felt that it sounded more luxurious?


    The captain¡¯s photo was printed next to his name and his identity could be confirmed. It was indeed he himself, not a recement.


    After the movie experiencest time, Su Min was left with some psychological shadows.


    There wasn¡¯t much written on the paper and he didn¡¯t manage to find out anything. They even only wrote a few lines about Victoria.


    Someone knocked on the door, ¡°Su Min are you ready?¡±


    Su Min responded: ¡°Almost done.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin¡¯s voice travelled in from outside, ¡°Then hurry up. We¡¯re going to go upstairs and have some fun at the party.¡±


    Su Min opened the door, ¡°Done.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was surprised for a moment, ¡°So fast. I thought I would need to wait a while for you.¡±


    Su Ying poked her head out from behind Su Min, ¡°We can go now.¡±


    This floor was very quiet but the floor above waspletely different. The lights were colourful and they were even dimmed down.


    The people in the centre of the room twisted and turned to the music.


    The captain was nowhere in sight. He wasn¡¯t here and the people from the deck earlier had already left.


    Tang Yishu expressed emotionally: ¡°It¡¯s nice to be so rich. If not for this, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy a cruise party like this in my entire lifetime.¡±


    Just the thought of it was amazing.


    Song Nan Nan said: ¡°I¡¯m quite willing to stay here a few more days. It¡¯s free and the captain is very amodating.¡±


    Su Min remained calm on the surface.


    With the captain being so amodating, there definitely was a problem. This is a ghost ship. It wouldn¡¯t be peaceful for long. In any case, something was bound to happen.


    He was not interested in the party and just quietly sat on the side watching the others.


    With him like this, Su Ying also behaved bored. Like a little girl who was tired of the world, she acted disinterested.


    As a result, several people came over expressing their concern.


    Every time, Su Ying would shake her head or nod silently. She maintained the principle of only speaking when necessary.


    Over time, they no longer came over.


    There were small cakes, tea and snacks on the table. Su Ying whispered: ¡°Are these edible? Will there be crazy things inside like fingers?¡±


    Su Min nced over, ¡°It shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Ying didn¡¯t feel reassured. Fingers had appeared in two of the movies she had seen. In addition to it being disgusting if you ate it, it also was a sign that something problematic would happen.


    She crushed the cake and only took a bite after confirming that there wasn¡¯t anything strange. It was actually pretty good.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Didn¡¯t you already have a big birthday cake earlier? You¡¯re already hungry?¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°Didn¡¯t they put it here for us to eat?¡±


    After finishing one, she licked her lips and looked around. She whispered, ¡°It seems to be quite normal right now.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Maybe something will happen at night.¡±


    When something happens, everyone here would find out about it. At that time, things won¡¯t be peaceful anymore. It was something horror movies like to do.


    Su Ying suddenly thought of something, ¡°I checked before we came. There is a saying that you shouldn¡¯t dress up as a ghost for a boat party because it would attract ghosts.¡±


    She pointed to the centre of the room, ¡°Isn¡¯t that women dressed up as one?¡±


    Su Min looked over. It was a woman in a white dress. Probably because if her dress and makeup, she did indeed look like a ghost.


    When she noticed his gaze, the woman in the white dress also looked over.


    Su Min looked away. He then heard the young girl ask: ¡°With it so dangerous here, do you think she¡¯s a real ghost or a fake one?¡±


    Real or fake, it was still a problem.


    Su Ying was onlymenting about it casually. She then changed the topic, ¡°Su Min, there¡¯s a beautifuldy over there. You should ask her for a dance.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°You¡¯re calling me by name now?¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine. Brother.¡± Su Ying said, ¡°If you don¡¯t invite her now, you won¡¯t have the chance to do itter. Don¡¯t regret it afterwards.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°What¡¯s there to regret?¡±


    He had no interest in women and he also didn¡¯t like dancing.


    There were more than a dozen people at the party. Including the six of them, there were more than twenty filling the room.


    Su Ying turned around and looked at him, ¡°Did you not see the other person¡¯s face?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°No.¡±


    He lowered his head and poured himself a ss of water. After carefully examining it, he took a sip to clear away the salty taste in his mouth from the sea water earlier.


    Su Ying patted his shoulder, ¡°She¡¯sing over to ask you for a dance.¡±

 Chapter 113: Women’s Clothing

    <h4>Chapter 113: Women¡¯s Clothing</h4>


    Su Ying said that with confidence. Su Min nced over a little and frowned slightly. When did the other party appear?


    He was certain no one was standing there earlier.


    The people dancing in the centre earlier weren¡¯t wearing a dress like this. Did a ghost suddenly appear?


    After observing for a while, he couldn¡¯t find the answer to his question. He then turned around.


    He was then stunned, ¡°Chen Su?¡±


    The woman standing before him was gorgeous. Her hair fluttered in their air. Matched with her dress, she had delicate make up on and there was even a gorgeous ne hanging from her neck.


    The problem was........That face looked like Chen Su.


    The Chen Su fromst time was extremely handsome whereas the one before him was gorgeous. He didn¡¯t know if it was something achieved by the makeup.


    The beautiful woman spoke up: ¡°Shall we dance?¡±


    Su Min stood there in shock for a while. There was still a trace of his voice in that woman¡¯s voice. He pinched his face, ¡°Is this real?¡±


    He thought it might be a shell.


    Chen Su: ¡°..........¡±


    Su Min drank some water. The shock he received this time wasn¡¯t small. He carefully asked: ¡°But are you suddenly dressed as a woman.........¡±


    And he was even better looking than the female protagonist.


    Chen Su: ¡°Of course it is in order to dance.¡±


    He said that as if it was a very proper reason.


    Su Min said: ¡°You really have an obsession with dancing.¡±


    In thest movie, he constantly had the word ¡®dancing¡¯ hanging from his mouth. He didn¡¯t even dance along with the others and just sat there but it seemed to have left Chen Su with a strong impression.


    Why was he so insistent on dancing........


    Su Min again wanted to reach out and pinch his face, but he held himself back: ¡°I don¡¯t know how to dance. You will be disappointed.¡±


    Chen Su smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll teach you.¡±


    Su Min was just about to speak but he was pushed by Su Ying, ¡°Go. Don¡¯t stand here bothering me enjoying my cake.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°???¡±


    He was sitting on a high stool. With that push, he fell forward and was caught directly by Chen Su.


    Su Min could hear Qin Mu Yin¡¯s sound of exmation from nearby: ¡°Wow, damn lucky!¡±


    It really was indeed a lucky meeting, he quietly grumbled.


    Su Min had not recovered from his shock. Every time he saw Chen Su¡¯s face, he couldn¡¯t help but want to study it closely. How did he manage to wear those clothes and make it look like a woman¡¯s body?


    Amazing.


    Chen Su looked down, ¡°Do you want to touch?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Touch what?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Then why are you staring at my chest?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.......Your chest looks good.¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°Thank you for yourpliment.¡±


    Hearing that, Su Min quietly moved his line of sight away. It was just that he hadn¡¯t seen it before. Le Ling at that time had a t chest and it couldn¡¯t be seen at all. He surprisingly had a chest.


    He couldn¡¯t figure it out. The key thing was that Chen Su was very pleased.


    As a study god who only spent his time studying, he didn¡¯t know much about things like this. Since this was a movie, Chen Su could do anything he wanted.


    Chen Su moved closer to him: ¡°You¡¯re not happy?¡±


    Su Min silently nced at him, ¡°......Pretty happy.¡±


    Chen Su was originally quite tall, and that fact didn¡¯t change.


    Su Min almost wondered if he had made a mistake.


    The two of them entered the centre of the room without attracting anyone¡¯s attention. Instead, they managed to mix in with the group.


    A long time ago, his school had a special ballroom dance ss, but Su Min wasn¡¯t very good at it.


    Now with Chen Su pulling him along, the first thing he did was step onto his feet.


    Su Min was embarrassed: ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Chen Su wrapped his arm around his waist, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    When he talked to him, his voice had returned to his original deep and maic voice. The end of his words also dragged a little.


    Chen Su also said: ¡°Just follow me.¡±


    He only wore oneyer after changing his clothes and Chen Su¡¯s fingers were as cold as ever. His hand rested slightly below his waistline.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t touched there in years and it felt a little strange.


    The two were standing close together. Their heights were simr so they could feel each other¡¯s breaths distinctly. The people around them didn¡¯t pay them any attention.


    Su Min subconsciously slowed down his breathing.


    He gently pushed but wasn¡¯t able to push him away. He reached out to touch his waist and ended up touching his fingers.


    Fine then.


    Su Min had nothing to lose. He decided to just go ahead and satisfy Chen Su¡¯s wish. In any case, it was just a dance. It wasn¡¯t a big deal.


    Hearing his sigh, Chen Su chuckled.


    Dancing wasn¡¯t something tiring. Su Min didn¡¯t do much and was guided by Chen Su the entire time. After dancing for a while, he began to find it quite fun.


    It¡¯s no wonder Chen Su was so obsessed with dancing.


    Su Min wanted to ask about his identity, but he eventually changed his question: ¡°Why do you want me calling you Xiao Su?¡±


    Hearing this, Chen Su touched his lips and said softly: ¡°That¡¯s something you should ask yourself. You shouldn¡¯t ask me.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand. He didn¡¯t remember being acquainted with him in the past.


    ¡°Are you going to appear as a human from now on?¡± He also added: ¡°Since the moviest time, did you be human?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Of course not.¡±


    A ghost was more convenient.


    He liked being a ghost. He liked the feeling when only Su Min could see him.


    When they returned back, Su Min drank some water. Su Ying had already eaten three small cakes.


    Su Ying asked: ¡°How did it feel?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no young boys to invite me.¡± Su Ying rolled her eyes, ¡°Where¡¯s brother Chen Su?¡±


    Su Min only now remembered him. He looked around and said: ¡°Probably disappeared again. He¡¯s always like this.¡±


    He would appear whenever he wanted and leave whenever he pleased.


    As he looked back, Su Min saw the captain standing in the corner. He was looking over in his direction with a smile on his face.


    He was still wearing thatrge hat. It covered the entirety of his head.


    Seeing Su Min look over, the captain smiled at him and raised his ss.


    Su Min smiled back and looked away.


    Su Ying was eating fruit, ¡°The fruit here is really fresh. I thought there wouldn¡¯t be fresh food when you¡¯re at sea.¡±


    Hearing her say that, Su Min¡¯s eyes also fell onto the fruit on the table.


    This cruise ship was very rich in resources. The fruits and cakes were very fresh. The fruits even still maintained a healthy glow.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat.


    Food could suddenly change in a movie. Su Ying however had been eating nonstop and nothing seemed to have happened.


    As he thought this, the captain came over with a pile of food.


    He ced it on the table, ¡°This is food we prepared for tonight. It¡¯s a gift for our meeting.¡±


    Tang Yishu rushed over, ¡°Thank you captain.¡±


    The captain said: ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡±


    He turned and left.


    Su Min looked at the te. He then couldn¡¯t help but look back up at the captain only to see him ncing back at them as he walked away.


    Seeing him look over, he looked back and disappeared out the door.


    Su Min had a bad feeling.


    This feeling of being watched made him feel ufortable.


    Song Nan Nan covered her mouth and cried out: ¡°AHH!¡±


    She quickly pped away Tang Yishu¡¯s hand and violently shook her head. She even took a few steps back in fear.


    Tang Yishu had a look of confusion, ¡°What are you doing.¡±


    Song Nan Nan was still in a state of shock, ¡°Don¡¯t eat, don¡¯t eat. There¡¯s.........¡±


    Before she could finish talking, she stopped.


    Tang Yishu asked, ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Song Nan Nan rubbed her eyes. She said in disbelief: ¡°Did I see wrong?¡±


    Seeing her changes, Su Min felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He asked: ¡°What did you see on it?¡±


    Song Nan Nan nced at him and whispered: ¡°I saw earlier some......disgusting bugs.....but now I don¡¯t see it anymore.¡±


    She reached out and pointed somewhere on the te.


    Tang Yishu looked over, ¡°There¡¯s nothing there.¡±


    At this moment, a bug crawled out. It happened right before him, scaring him to death. He almost fell to the ground.


    Song Nan Nan cried out: ¡°It¡¯s this!¡±


    This time everyone saw it. The bug was still alive, and it was twisting and squirming around. It looked extremely disgusting.


    Su Ying still had a fork in her hand. She poked at it using the fork and threw it onto the ground.


    She then stomped onto it.


    Those actions of hers didn¡¯t take more than a few seconds. Song Nan Nan was a little in awe, ¡°Wow, amazing...¡±


    After being trampled to death, they couldn¡¯t tell what it was anymore.


    Su Ying retched after she was done, ¡°Brother, you have to change my shoes when we go back. I might not be able to sleep from disgust otherwise.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.......Okay.¡±


    He didn¡¯t expect his sister to be so brave.


    Su Ying used the fork to stir through the rest of the food and several more appeared. Faced with this situation, they could no longer remain calm.


    It was too disgusting.


    Qin Mu Yin thought they were eating something good and brought Xiao He Yin over only to be shown a scene like this.


    He almost vomited back out the food he ate the day before.


    The ground was a mess. Everyone stood far from that mess.


    Qin Mu Yin learned of what happened and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t we ask the captain? He wouldn¡¯t have deliberately given that to us.¡±


    Su Min internally thought: ¡®He did it on purpose.¡¯


    Xiao He Yin didn¡¯t have a good expression either, ¡°They probably didn¡¯t know that it had expired. It¡¯s better to let them know.¡±


    Song Nan Nan calmed herself down, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They proceeded to walk over.


    Su Min and Su Ying walked at the back. They followed them slowly.


    ¡°The cake earlier was definitely fine.¡± Su Ying looked back at the three empty tes on the table, ¡°They¡¯re fine.¡±


    If she found out there was a problem, she would vomit it out immediately.


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s probably because you ate the food Chen Su left.¡±


    He recalled smelling cake on Chen Su. He thought it was some kind of perfume but now that he thought about it, this kind of reasoning sounded more usible.


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment, ¡°Wow brother Chen Su is amazing. He not only can take care of a family, he can even fight monsters. Men like these are hard to find. You should cherish him.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°When did he fight monsters?¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°Ghosts are also monsters. You can¡¯t deny that.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.......Okay.¡±


    Despite the exmations andmotion earlier, the people dancing didn¡¯t appear to have noticed it.


    When they passed by the dance floor, Qin Mu Yin saw the short-haired woman. He tugged at her arm and asked: ¡°Excuse me, where is the captain now?¡±


    The other party¡¯s arm was a little cold. He quickly let go.


    The short-haired woman looked around and said: ¡°Downstairs. You just need to call out and you¡¯ll know. CAPTAIN¡ª¡ª-¡±


    When she was done speaking, she shouted out.


    Not long afterwards, the captains chubby figure appeared at the door. He wore his big hat and his belly jiggled as he walked in.


    He asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Tang Yishu rearranged his words and advised him: ¡°Captain, the food you gave us earlier may have......expired a little.¡±


    The captain immediately denied it: ¡°Impossible!¡±

 Chapter 114: [Halloween Special 1]

    <h4>Chapter 114: [Halloween Special 1]</h4>


    There are all kinds of activities in the night of Halloween.


    At this moment, Su Min was still at school. The cinema sent him a notice inviting him to a Halloween event.


    The cinema¡¯s purpose of organising a special Halloween event was naturally to attract more audience.


    In order to get him to agree, the person in charge spent a lot of time convincing him.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What activities are there?¡±


    The person in charge said: ¡°That......It is a secret. Because there are many options, the basic contents are all different. It¡¯ll depend on your choices.¡±


    Su Min was a little surprised. If it was all different then it would mean that the cinema must have created lots of content. They must have required a whole bunch of screenwriters.


    But it did sound quite exciting.


    The person in charge said: ¡°This is an experience designed for everyone so it¡¯s not scary, but it is very interesting. You can also choose to experience it by yourself. It¡¯s up to you.¡±


    Su Min considered it for a moment and decided on solo-viewing.


    He wasn¡¯t used to experiencing movies with a group of strangers. There were only a few people in movies, but to experience it with everyone was too much.


    At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Su Min went to the cinema.


    Because they hadxed out the rules this time, the cinema was packed with men, women, children and the elderly. The majority were children.


    Only a few selected solo-viewing and they were mostly single dogs. Like him, they chose a lonely experience.


    Seeing that another person hade over, several children dressed in strange costumes ran over and said: ¡°Trick or treat!¡±


    Su Min had grabbed a bunch of candy before he came over in preparation for this. He gave a few to the children before finally managing to escape.


    He went over to the front desk to collect his ticket. He was then taken to the theatre by a staff dressed in a bloody nurse outfit.


    At the end, the nurse smiled at him, revealing blood-stained teeth: ¡°I wish you a happy experience.¡±


    There were very few people in the theatre. There were only a few sitting in the room.


    Su Min found a seat at the back and wore the helmet. It was no different to the usual movie viewing experience.


    After the vision before his eyes turned dark, several lines appeared.


    ¡¾Wee Audience Member Su Min.¡¿


    ¡¾Today is Halloween. We have specially prepared a Halloween event for you. Please remember that every choice you make tonight will affect your next experience so be sure to choose carefully.¡¿


    ¡¾We wish you an enjoyable Halloween special viewing experience.¡¿


    ***


    Late at night, everything was silent.


    Su Min was awakened by some noises. After getting up, he realised that the noises came from outside the door. He didn¡¯t have the time to look around. He approached the door as if he was drawn to it.


    He peeked through the slit between the door.


    The door was very old and rickety, and he could hear soundsing from outside. As he looked out, a transparent screen appeared before his eyes.


    ¡¾You were sleeping when you suddenly heard a noise outside and was awakened. Through the cracks of the door, you saw a group of skeletons moving around outside, filling the hallway. You guessed that the reason they have gathered at your doorstep was because¡ª¡ª¨C¡¿


    ¡¾A. It is a holiday today and they wanted to dance for you.¡¿


    ¡¾B. With you being so cute, they naturally wanted to show their affection for you.¡¿


    ¡¾C. This question is too hard. You can¡¯t guess.¡¿


    Su Min didn¡¯t choose. He took a look at his surroundings first.


    The room was very small, only a few square metres. The bed he was on earlier upied half of the room and there was nothing else there apart from a small window on the wall.


    Su Min mulled over it and selected A.


    Today was Halloween and this was a Halloween special. He guessed that the contents should have something to do with Halloween, but he didn¡¯t expect this type of game y.


    He was then directed to open the door. The group of skeletons outside scrambled to enter the room. In an instant, the small room was packed.


    The skeletons were not tall. They were almost the same height as children.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What do you want? Candy?¡±


    He patted his pocket. There wasn¡¯t anything in it. He wondered if the skeletons would perform tricks on him because he didn¡¯t have any candy.


    Clearly, he was thinking too much.


    Because the skeletons swarmed over, lifted Su Min up and carried him out the room.


    Su Min: ¡°???¡±


    There was a long hallway outside. It was as if there was only that room earlier in this building. There was a staircase at the very end of the corridor and like this he was carried down.


    Along the way, a skeleton fell. Its body fell apart, and then it reassembled itself.


    Seeing this, Su Min was shocked.


    Once that skeleton was done reassembling itself, it rejoined the army of skeletons and stumbled along.


    Again, a transparent screen appeared.


    ¡¾This group of skeletons appear quite dangerous. You were lifted by the skeletons and they even did a few things to you. Clearly, they held ill intentions. What do you think they would do next?¡¿


    ¡¾A. Tie you up and burn you.¡¿


    ¡¾B. Those who are not the same as us must die. They will bury you and suffocate you to death.¡¿


    ¡¾C. It¡¯s too scary. You have no idea.¡¿


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what link was between the options. After selecting the first option earlier, they ended up carrying him out.


    It also wasn¡¯t the other two options.


    This meant that the choices he made was closely rted to their subsequent behaviours.


    If he chose the former two, he would probably end up dying so Su Mi chose C.


    He really didn¡¯t know.


    After making the selection, they had reached outside. It was dark and spooky outside, and the streets were filled with small balls of spirit fires as well as pale ghosts floating around.


    Su Min felt that he may have identally stumbled into a ghost¡¯sir.


    The skeletons walked around the street. When they reached a fork in the road, a pumpkin carriage stopped before them.


    It was a little different to the one Cindere used.


    The pumpkin carriage still had a face on it and the horse at the front weren¡¯t horses. It was instead a strange creature he didn¡¯t recognise.


    Su Min kept silent. He was pushed into the carriage by the skeletons.


    The pumpkin¡¯s face instantly revealed a strange cackle. It opened its mouth wide revealing the dark hole inside.


    Su Min stared at it for a while only to find that there wasn¡¯t anything strange.


    ¡¾You were sent onto a pumpkin carriage. This car is a little different. You suspect that they¡¯re trying to take you somewhere. There is a three-way intersection before you. You decide to go¡ª¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾A. Left. Men to the left, women to the right.¡¿


    ¡¾B. Right. They definitely want to trick you into choosing left but you¡¯re not going to do that.¡¿


    ¡¾C. Middle. When in doubt, choose C.¡¿


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what the answer was. All three roads disappeared into the darkness. He couldn¡¯t tell what was ahead.


    In order to know the results of his choice sooner, he decided to choose the middle.


    The pumpkin carriage travelled on apanied by its strange cackle, it flew down the middle road like a mad sheep.


    Along the way, a ghost gave Su Min a handful of candy.


    He opened it and found that inside those colourful wrapping papers were small bones. There were even the words ¡°chewing stick¡± written on it.


    Su Min: ¡°........¡±


    He was neither a dog nor a cat. He didn¡¯t need something like this.


    The road was very quiet. asionally there would be some musical fountains around, but it only yed ghost music and blood flowed out instead of water.


    An unknown amount of time passed, and another question appeared.


    ¡¾This pumpkin carriages cackles nonstop. With those sharp teeth, something definitely wasn¡¯t right. You became frustrated hearing it, so you decided to¡ª¡ª-¡¿


    ¡¾A. What a nuisance. I¡¯ll just give it a beating.¡¿


    ¡¾B. Feed it the chewing sticks and let it use it to clean its teeth.¡¿


    ¡¾C. Give it a self-reflection session.¡¿


    ¡¾D. Maybe it¡¯s because it¡¯s old. You can go and repair it.¡¿


    Su Min didn¡¯t have any repair skills, so he decided to go with the second option. It could also help him get rid of it. He shoved a handful of it into the pumpkin¡¯s face.


    The other was very satisfied. It no longer opened its mouth and instead started to chew on the bones.


    Along the way, Su Min saw countless ghosts. They were all different. One by one, they wandered outside. He didn¡¯t know what they were doing.


    The pumpkin carriage stopped before three buildings.


    He got off from the pumpkin carriage and quietly assessed the three buildings before him. He didn¡¯t know what the cinema was up to.


    The pumpkin carriage behind him started to cackle again.


    The first building was a castle. It looked like those that you see in fairy tales, but it was ck and a little gloomy. Someone high up must be living there.


    The second building was a small wooden house that looked like it was very roughly built. There were strange things hanging outside that he couldn¡¯t make out because it was too dark and there were soundsing from inside.


    The third one was a mound of dirt. On it was a small patch of grass. It was eerily quiet. He didn¡¯t know who¡¯s grave it belonged to.


    The question soon followed.


    ¡¾There are three buildings before you. If you choose the right one, you will meet your lover but you are not sure where your lover could be so you need to make your selection carefully.¡¿


    ¡¾A. Of course it¡¯s the rich castle. Even if you died, you want to be a princess. Your prince must be waiting for you inside.¡¿


    ¡¾B. That castle is definitely a trap. The wooden house is better. Amon life is a happy life.¡¿


    ¡¾C. The dirt mound looks like its about a metre high but the more impossible the option is, the more likely it is to be correct.¡¿


    Su Min considered the three options and fell into deep thought.


    He felt that with the three buildings being so different on the outside, the inside must also be very different.


    In a game like this, it would either be death or a normal ending.


    Disregarding where Chen Su may be, at the very least the identities and lives of the people living in these three ces are very different.


    It looks like the one in the luxurious castle was the most well off while the one in the dirt mound was the most unfortunate.

 Chapter 115: [Halloween Special 2]

    <h4>Chapter 115: [Halloween Special 2]</h4>


    Su Min chose C, dirt mound.


    Afterall, with Chen Su being so obsessed with dancing above a grave, he felt that he would likely be there waiting for an opportunity to dance.


    But if it was a wrong option.........


    Well if he got it wrong, then he got it wrong. At most he would just get a bad end or make another choice to turn the situation around.


    This was a special event organised by the cinema so it shouldn¡¯t be too bad.


    With Su Min¡¯s choice, a road appeared before him. It led him straight to the dirt mound ahead.


    When he got closer, he saw that the dirt mound was quiterge.


    The mount itself was about a metre high and the grass above it swayed in the wind. He didn¡¯t know if Chen Su really was living in there or if he knew about this event.


    As Su Min took this in, a question appeared again.


    ¡¾You have selected the dirt mound which clearly looked like it had been neglected. After getting closer, you feel that this dirt mound was probably someone¡¯s grave, but you couldn¡¯t find the gravestone or anything simr so you¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾A. It¡¯s just a distraction. It¡¯s nothing difficult. I just need to open my third eye.¡¿


    ¡¾B. This is a grave in the wilderness. You decided to try and find the door.¡¿


    ¡¾C. Just sit and wait for tomorrow toe.¡¿


    ¡¾D. There might be something scary inside. It¡¯s better to run away.¡¿


    Su Min stared at the four options.


    The first option clearly was useless. He wasn¡¯t a heavenly master who could break open his third eye. The third one was even more pointless.


    The fourth option may lead him to another ce. The dangers associated with that was unknown and there would definitely be more optionster.


    So Su Min decided to choose B, find a door.


    Probably because it was something the cinema set up, the moment he made his selection, he was pulled in by a force. He circled around the grave looking for an entrance.


    But he couldn¡¯t find the door.


    He looked again at the castle and wooden house and felt that he had probably made the wrong choice.


    If he chose the other two, he would have probably already entered the buildings and wouldn¡¯t be wandering around the damned grave here.


    ¡¾After circling around a few times, you still couldn¡¯t find the entrance, but you have thought of several methods that may help you find it. You decided to give each of them a try. If you¡¯re lucky, it would open. You choose¡ª-¡¿


    ¡¾A. Bang on the grave nonstop: ¡°Open up! If you dare call me over Chen Su, you should open the door!¡±¡¿


    ¡¾B. Take a softer approach and sing at it: ¡°Little rabbit please open the door.......¡±


    ¡¾C. There seems to be a shovel there. I should just dig out the grave.¡¿


    ¡¾D. There is a ce next to the grass. Why don¡¯t I try dancing on it? Maybe I could open up a door like that.¡¿


    Su Min was startled when he saw the first option.


    The options below that weren¡¯t very realistic. It was easy to do B, but it didn¡¯t necessarily mean that it would allow him to open the door. It was better choosing something else.


    Su Min chose D.


    Afterall, Chen Su was obsessed with dancing on a grave.


    He was pulled over to the grave by a force and he started to wiggle his body beside the grass. If he wasn¡¯t mistaken, the cinema was making him do waves.


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    They¡¯re really keeping up with the times.


    Fortunately, he didn¡¯t dance for long. Soon after starting, a door appeared below his feet and Su Min fell in.


    He was then caught by something hard.


    It was pitch ck. Su Min felt around and didn¡¯t know what it was that was under him. Just as he was about to jump off, another question appeared.


    ¡¾This grave is so rude. It actually made you fall in like this. Now, it looks like there¡¯s a coffin under you. There must be something inside but how should you open it? You decide¡ª¡ª¡¿


    ¡¾A. You have studied martial arts in the past. You could just kick it open.¡¿


    ¡¾B. Use your butt to break it.¡¿


    ¡¾C. Be more civilised and push it open by hand.¡¿


    Su Min naturally selected the third option.


    After he got off, he pushed the coffin by hand. This coffin clearly wasn¡¯t of very good quality and it opened the moment he exerted some energy.


    Su Min was a little surprised. Was it going to end so soon?


    Before he could look in, he felt a sharp pain on his neck. From the corner of his eyes, he saw Chen Su¡¯s face next to him.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    ¡¾Entering the finale in advance: Three hundred years ago, you sealed your lover in this coffin. Due to poverty, he became a zombie. After hundreds of hears of hunger and thirst, you appeared unsuspectingly and was eaten up by it as food the moment it came out of its coffin.......¡¿


    The vision before Su Min¡¯s eyes turned white. His consciousness began to fade.


    He didn¡¯t expect something like this.


    Was Chen Su this crazy? Despite the set up given by the cinema, he really bit him. How was he going to continue ying like this?


    Just as Su Min was about to die, another screen appeared.


    ¡¾You are about to die. Amidst the confusion, you see the zombie in the coffin reveal a sorrowful expression. It seemed to have something it wanted to say to you. You decide to¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡¿


    ¡¾A. Hah, I¡¯m not listening.¡¿


    ¡¾B. I want to hear what he has to say.¡¿


    ¡¾C. He was probably just practicing human expressions.¡¿


    Although he felt that zombies might not be able to speak, Su Min immediately chose B.


    After that selection, he heard the zombies voice. The problem was that Su Min didn¡¯t understand a single word. It was all gibberish.


    It wasn¡¯t a problem if he didn¡¯t understand. The cinema could trante.


    ¡¾Hundred years had passed. The zombie¡¯s vocal cords could no longer be used but he is very excited. Amidst the darkness, you could sense the changes in his emotions. Even if you were about to die, you guessed that he was probably trying to say¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡¿


    ¡¾A. He¡¯sughing. He¡¯s happy that you were finally killed by him. He willter quarter your body up.¡¿


    ¡¾B. You should feel honoured that you are my food. He wanted to take another bite.¡¿


    ¡¾C. Sorry. He wanted to kiss you but his action was too out of control and he ended up biting you to death.¡¿


    Seeing those three options, Su Min fell silent.


    Even a fool would know that it was option C.


    After making his selection, Su Min lost consciousness. Before his eyes closed, he saw Chen Su¡¯s face appear for a moment.


    ***


    When he opened his eyes again, Su Min was surprised to find himself still inside the movie.


    He didn¡¯t know how long the question screen had been there for.


    ¡¾The zombie saw you die before him and felt very aggrieved. In order to make it up to you, he resurrected you. How pitiful. You now have a chance to rey¡ª¨C.¡¿


    ¡¾A. Restart. Of course it¡¯s that rich castle. You firmly believe that your prince is waiting for you.¡¿


    ¡¾B. After experiencing the dirt mound earlier, to felt that the two options on the sides are both suspicious. You decided to choose the wooden house in the middle.¡¿


    ¡¾C. Although you have died in the dirt mound, you can now take over his house. Everyday you can dance on top of a grave. You decided to go with the dirt mount.¡¿


    You must be crazy.


    Su Min grumbled inside. Who would want to dance on top of a grave every day?


    He didn¡¯t know who wrote the script, but it seems like the cinema no longer cared about its reputation anymore. It had probably used up the veryst of its brain cells.


    He naturally selected the castle.


    With that earlier incident, he felt that it would be better choosing the more luxurious one.


    Su Min walked over to the castle. A murder of crows flew past him before disappearing into the distance.


    They then flew back. They were holding something in its ws.


    Su Min looked carefully and saw that they were carrying three pieces of clothing.


    With the appearance of them, another question appeared.


    ¡¾Vampires are ancient, elegant creatures. They do not allow outsiders to enter so you must conform to their aesthetics first. You have three sets of clothes before you. Which one was better¡ª¡ª-¡¿


    ¡¾A. Dress up as Cindere. There¡¯s also a set of ss shoes.¡¿


    ¡¾B. Just randomly grab one. It didn¡¯t matter which.¡¿


    ¡¾C. If I want to be a princess, I should be the most magnificent princess. I should be wearing the most luxurious one together with the crown.¡¿


    ¡¾D. Real men should have the courage to wear women¡¯s clothing. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I¡¯ll put on all three and scare him to death.¡¿


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    It¡¯s better not to wear all three. He would end up round like a ball.


    He stared at the other three options for a long time. The Cindere outfit was fine, but it also included a pair of ss shoes. He had never worn high heels before.


    After thinking about it, Su Min went and chose C.


    Probably because he was still standing outside the castle, the cinema changed his clothes directly. He didn¡¯t need to take off his clothes.


    Su Min held up his long dress and climbed the stairs. He knocked on the door.


    The door opened in response and countless bats flew out. Behind them was a trail of gold glitter, It looked like a flower girl scattering flowers at a wedding.


    Su Min rubbed his eyes and walked in.


    The castle was quite big,pletely different to the humble dirt mound. Although it was gloomy inside, it still felt rich and luxurious.


    Su Min walked all the way up the stairs and onto the second floor.


    There was a door at the end of the corridor. After walking over, he could see fine patterns carved into it. He pushed at it, but it didn¡¯t budge.


    Su Min looked around. Another question appeared.


    ¡¾You are now trying to enter the vampire¡¯s bedroom. He takes hierarchy and respect very seriously so you must change into the clothes he has prepared for you. You choose¡ª-¡¿


    ¡¾A. That nurse outfit looks pretty good. But it looks like it was torn by something.¡¿


    ¡¾B. Wow, a bikini. It¡¯s your dream to wear that.¡¿


    ¡¾C. The wedding dress in the corner looks most normal. Although the cleavage part is quite low, you don¡¯t have a chest, so it isn¡¯t an issue.¡¿


    ¡¾D. To hell with his respect. Come on, I¡¯ll just go in naked......No, maybe I¡¯ll just change into a pair of high heels.¡¿


    As the options appeared, a cab suddenly appeared next to Su Min. There were only three sets of clothing inside.


    None of them were great.


    Su Min snorted when he saw them.


    He was willing to bet that this wasn¡¯t something the cinema thought of. Disregarding the princess dress, those outfits there were definitely someone¡¯s personal interest.


    The top two and thest one was naturally impossible.


    Su Min could only suck it up and select C. In any case, the wedding dress was a little more normalpared to the ripped nurse uniform or the bikini.


    The wedding dress was indeed quite low cut. When he wore it, the chest area was t.


    A bouquet of flowers even appeared in his hands.


    Su Min: ¡°...............¡±


    They seem to be very well prepared.


    Su Min took a deep breath to suppress his irritation. This time, he managed to sessfully push the door open.


    The room wasrge. There were various aristocratic things disyed. A dark ornate coffin sat in the centre of the room.


    It was on apletely different scalepared to that zombie grave.


    Su Min walked over and pushed at the coffin lid. It was surprisingly easy to open.


    Moonlight filtered in through the window. He saw Chen Su lying inside with his eyes closed.


    ¡¾You open the coffin and find a handsome vampire sleeping inside. He has the same appearance as your lover. You are very happy, and you want to wake him up so you decide to¡ª¡ª¨C¡¿


    ¡¾A. Bang on pots and pans. Greet him with the warmest of apuse. Since there aren¡¯t any pots or pans here, you can try freestyle beat box.¡¿


    ¡¾B. Pour a basin of cold water and see if he¡¯ll wake up. How dare he sleep instead of greeting you.¡¿


    ¡¾C. Use your bouquet and hit him. But it can easily injure his face.¡¿


    ¡¾D. Looks like he wants to be Sleeping Beauty. You just need to satisfy him and wake him up with a tender kiss.¡¿


    Su Min smiled when he saw the options.


    He selected B but nothing happened.


    Su Min paused for a moment. He looked around the room again. There wasn¡¯t a bathroom let alone a kitchen.


    Then what was the point of having that option........


    He took a deep breath and selected another one. The first one couldn¡¯t be done but the third one seemed doable.


    But the moment he stepped forward, a group of bats flew in through the window, snatching away the bouquet from his hands.


    Helpless, Su Min could only choose thest option.


    Hopefully he wouldn¡¯t get bitten to death this time.


    Su Min bent down cautiously and approached Chen Su¡¯s face. He licked his lips and kissed him.


    The cold sensation was the same as the sensation he felt when Chen Su was a ghost. Since he had already kissed him a few times, it was something he could ept.


    Su Min could clearly feel two sharp fangs.


    He then saw Chen Su open his eyes.


    Soon afterwards, he was pulled into the coffin by Chen Su. After a deep kissing session, a question appeared.


    ¡¾Mr. Vampire is very interested in your wedding dress. He said something but you only heard a few words. With your rich imagination, you think he said¡ª¡ª-¡¿


    ¡¾A. You humans must taste so damn sweet.¡¿


    ¡¾B. You are so beautiful, be my bride. Let¡¯s enter the bridal chamber.¡¿


    ¡¾C. Sit down and move on your own.¡¿


    ¡¾D. It¡¯s dawn. It¡¯s time to close the coffin and sleep.¡¿


    Su Min: ¡°...Then D.¡±


    All of them didn¡¯t seem quite right. The first three even sounded dirty, particrly the second and third.


    Seeing this, only the fourth option seemed quite normal.


    But Su Min had a bad feeling. His intuition had never been wrong.


    Soon, his spection came true.


    The coffin lid closed, and he was shut inside the dark coffin. As heid on Chen Su¡¯s body, he saw thest few lines.


    ¡¾Congrattions, you havepleted the Halloween special and have sessfully reached the end: Sleeping with the Vampire. You have unlocked the achievement: ¡°Those sweet years spent with your vampire lover in the coffin¡±.¡¿


    ¡¾Please enjoy the next 24 hours.¡¿

 Chapter 116: Fishing

    <h4>Chapter 116: Fishing</h4>


    The captain immediately denied it.


    With that being said, Tang Yishu felt a little ashamed. Afterall, it was something the captain gave out of generosity. It wasn¡¯t polite saying something like that and making it seem as if it was something the captain had done intentionally.


    It was also possible that the captain himself didn¡¯t know.


    Qin Mu Yin stepped forward, ¡°Captain, we didn¡¯t mean that. We just saw some bugs in the food so we¡ª¡ª-¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the captain¡¯s dark expression.


    Qin Mu Yin subconsciously stopped.


    The captain mutter: ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You must¡¯ve seen wrong. It¡¯s impossible for something like that to happen. You¡¯re definitely mistaken.¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°We all saw it.¡±


    The captain said: ¡°I have to see it with my own eyes.¡±


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, they were stunned. Afterall, it was already dealt with earlier and there wasn¡¯t anything for him to see anymore.


    Seeing their expressions, the captain smiled slightly, ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. That is not very nice. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s back went cold.


    Although he said that with a smile, it gave him a bad feeling. It was as if there was a dark meaning hidden behind those words of his.


    As a child, Su Ying naturally felt that even more strongly,


    She shuffled closer to Su Min and hid behind him. Using her short stature, she looked up at the captain and his jiggling flesh.


    This captain was too overweight.


    The people around them heard themotion and they all came over. The short-haired woman asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°No.........¡±


    Before he could finish, the captain interrupted him: ¡°They¡¯re saying that the food has expired. How could that be possible?¡±


    The short-haired woman was also surprised, ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You must¡¯ve seen wrong. The captain saved you. You shouldn¡¯t be saying things like this.¡±


    Everyone around them started to discuss.


    Qin Mu Yin¡¯s skin was thin. He felt embarrassed with so many people around, ¡°Maybe we saw wrong.¡±


    Xia He Yin also said: ¡°We saw wrong......¡±


    The captain¡¯s expression finally went for the better, ¡°It¡¯s okay if you saw wrong, just don¡¯t misunderstand me. I hope you have a good time here.¡±


    He turned and walked away.


    The door on the side quickly closed after him. It was blocked by the captain¡¯srge figure earlier and with the door closed now, they couldn¡¯t see what was behind it.


    The short-haired woman said: ¡°The captain doesn¡¯t like people questioning him, so he was very angry. You probably saw wrong. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Su Min made a sound of understanding, ¡°I know, thank you.¡±


    The short-haired woman smiled. She saw Su Ying behind him, and her eyes lit up, ¡°Is she your sister?¡±


    Su Ying didn¡¯t say anything. She pretended to be scared.


    The short-haired woman saw this and was even more excited. She reached out wanting to touch her.


    Seeing this, Su Min reached out and covered Su Ying, ¡°Sorry, my sister is afraid of strangers. She¡¯s not used to being around people she is not familiar with.¡±


    With him covering her, Su Ying could no longer see what¡¯s in front.


    The short-haired woman stopped. She then casually withdrew her hand and said with a smile: ¡°That¡¯s okay, you guys go have fun. Rest well.¡±


    When she left, she again nced at the girl standing behind Su Min.


    With her departure, there were now only a few of them left.


    Xia He Yin rubbed Su Ying¡¯s head, ¡°She seems to be very interested in your sister. Does she like children?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Maybe.¡±


    That look of hers gave him an ufortable feeling. This entire ship also wasn¡¯t right. Although they looked human at the moment, it was possible that these people aren¡¯t human.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    They returned to the ce where ate.


    Because some had left for the deck, there weren¡¯t many people on the dance floor. The music had also soothed down.


    Song Nan Nan listened to their conversation and looked down only to exim with surprised, ¡°The traces from earlier are gone. Look at the ground.¡±


    The traces of the bugs that were crushed earlier were all gone.


    Tang Yi Shu squatted down and looked closely, ¡°It¡¯s really gone. It¡¯s as if nothing had happened. Did we all see wrong?¡±


    ¡°Impossible.¡± Song Nan Nan could still clearly remember it. Just the thought of it made her feel sick, ¡°Everyone saw wrong at the same time?¡±


    Earlier, there were still some traces left on the ground after Su Min¡¯s sister flicked it onto the floor and crushed it. It was no longer visible now.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Maybe the captain really didn¡¯t know about this and that was why he didn¡¯t believe it. It does sound a little exaggerated saying that it expired.¡±


    People wouldn¡¯t usually believe it.


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Is it usually like this when food expire?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t cooked before. The food given to them earlier was also something that was cooked up from raw ingredients. It wasn¡¯t something premade.


    Qin Mu Yin guessed: ¡°It might be canned food?¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°The food they eat should have been prepared normally. It didn¡¯t look like canned food. Have you bought canned food like this that still needed to be cooked?¡±


    In general, canned food on a ship like this could be eaten directly. Even if they were processed, all the bugs in it would have died.


    Qin Mu Yin hesitated. ¡°Maybe that¡¯s what they bought?¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Not dying despite being cooked? It¡¯smon finding these things at the school cafeteria but they¡¯re usually dead. This isn¡¯t normal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Tang Yishu also felt that it wasn¡¯t right. ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that those that are high in protein would die in high temperatures? These ones were still alive.¡±


    Those bugs were very tenacious.


    In any case, Su Min had never seen something like this before.


    So he attributed it to the ghost ship. Despite being strange in real live, it was something far toomon in horror movies.


    Anyway, it was something worth noting.


    ***


    It was alreadyte when the party ended.


    Su Min and the others stayed at their table for more than ten minutes, but they were unable to reach an answer.


    Various exmations could be hearding from the deck.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Should we go check it out?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±


    There were six or seven people on the deck. Amongst them was the short-haired woman. They were all leaning on the side looking down at the sea.


    The ind could no longer be seen, and the sky was still dark.


    There wasn¡¯t even a little bit of moonlight. Looking down, the sea looked pitch ck and the swaying object in the water looked like waves.


    No matter how far into the distance you looked, it was all just the dark sea.


    Su Min didn¡¯t like this type of environment. It was more ufortable and helpless than being on an ind because the ship was too small. It didn¡¯t give him a sense of security at all.


    He looked away.


    Su Ying whispered behind him: ¡°What are they doing over there?¡±


    Watching the group of people leaning on the side of the ship and looking down, it gave them the impression that they would all fall off with a little turbulence.


    It was really terrifying.


    Upon hearing this, Tang Yishu stretched his neck out, ¡°Looks like they¡¯re fishing.¡±


    Xia He Yin was surprised, ¡°They want to catch fish to eat? Will they be able to catch any from such a tall ship?¡±


    They walked over and started to hear the soft discussions amongst the people there.


    ¡°Throw the line out. Throw the line out quick.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t get a catch, how disappointing. I¡¯ve tried many times now.¡±


    ¡°I thought I got one earlier, but I was wrong. How are we going to share something so little? We have more than a dozen people here.¡±


    ¡°What if I get unluckyter when we draw the lots?¡±


    The short-haired woman was among the, but she didn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction towards their discussions. Instead, she was very calm.


    It wasn¡¯t loud but they could hear it if they listened carefully.


    Su Min felt that it sounded a little strange, but he couldn¡¯t figure out why it didn¡¯t sound right and could only keep a mental note of it inside.


    Seeing theme over, the people fishing stopped talking and turned to look at them


    Tang Yishu was quick to warm up to the others. He moved closer and asked: ¡°Are you fishing?¡±


    A middle-aged man with sses smiled slightly, ¡°Yeah, fishing. But I didn¡¯t catch a single one. I¡¯m too unlucky.¡±


    Tang Yishu asked: ¡°Can I try?¡±


    He had never fished in the sea before and was eager to try after watching them.


    The sses-wearing man: ¡°Sure.¡±


    He handed Tang Yishu the fishing rod and made way for him. He even patted him on the shoulder, ¡°I hope you manage to get something.¡±


    Tang Yishi said excitedly: ¡°I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    He threw out the line. Everyone around him watched and no longer cared about their own fishing rods.


    Song Nan Nan said: ¡°Why are they all watching him fish?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Maybe they¡¯re curious.¡±


    Su Min assessed the other parties and said: ¡°Let¡¯s also go and take a look. He really might end up catching something.¡±


    When they walked over, the people watching Tang Yishu nced at them for a moment before turning back and continuing to watch.


    Fishing at sea wasn¡¯t an easy feat.


    After a long time, Tang Yi Shu yelled: ¡°It¡¯s so heavy. I must have caught a big fish!¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was surprised, ¡°It really could be done.¡±


    He also looked out, but he could only see the rolling waves. Although he couldn¡¯t tell visually how high up they were, he could tell that it was pretty high.


    Su Min moved back a little before looking over.


    He didn¡¯t dare stick his head out from amongst the crowd in fear that someone may casually push him over. Once he falls into the sea, it would be game over.


    Su Ying said: ¡°Why do I think that the thing he caught probably isn¡¯t a fish?¡±


    Although she wasn¡¯t sure, she herself knew that this was a horror movie. If he caught a normal fish, it was too unreasonable.


    Before them, Tang Yishu reeled the line in with great effort.


    The people around him helped him pull it up. As it got closer and closer, the thing hanging from his fishing line became more and more visible.


    Qin Mu Yin leaned against the side of the ship and asked hesitantly: ¡°Is.......is this a fish? It doesn¡¯t look like one.¡±


    Though it looks quite long.


    Tang Yishu didn¡¯t have the time to pay attention to this and just directly pulled it up.


    He used all his strength and this resulted in him falling back onto the ground. The fishing rod and the thing he managed to catch also fell onto the deck.


    This time they could see it clearly.


    It wasn¡¯t a fish, it was a corpse.


    The clothes on the corpse was tattered and there were also some small wounds on the body. The most noticeable feature was the swollen face and exposed limbs.


    Tang Yishu was covered in water. Seeing the corpse, he almost vomited. Song Nan Nan who stood closest to it screamed.


    A man with a buzz cut saw this and moved over instantly to embrace her shoulders. With bright eyes, he whispered words offort.


    In the dim light, Su Min saw him lick his lips.


    But it was just for a short moment. Soon after that, everyone¡¯s attention was drawn over to the corpse.


    Qin Mu Yin stammered: ¡°Th-this corpse.........¡±


    The short-haired woman said: ¡°It may be someone who encountered an ident at sea. Let¡¯s hurry and put it back. It won¡¯t be good scaring the others.¡±


    The others looked at it and agreed, ¡°Yes, we can¡¯t leave it here. It¡¯s too scary. It won¡¯t be good if you get sick.¡±


    ¡°Hurry and put it back.¡±

 Chapter 117: Coat Hanger

    <h4>Chapter 117: Coat Hanger</h4>


    After hearing what they said, Song Nan Nan grumbled: ¡°Sure, you can get scared but who would fall sick from getting scared? We¡¯re not children.¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Maybe they think we¡¯re weak?¡±


    To be honest, she also felt that their concern was strange but she couldn¡¯t exin why. Since they were concerned about them, she couldn¡¯t say anything about it.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°It won¡¯t hurt us anyway. I wonder if they would really put the corpse back.¡±


    As he said this, someone ahead had already thrown the corpse back into the sea.


    Although the sound of the waves was loud, the corpse still made a loud noise when it fell back into the waters. It soon disappeared under the rolling waves.


    Tang Yishu finally returned to his senses.


    After experiencing something like this, he was no longer eager. He didn¡¯t even want to go to the side of the ship anymore. He quickly rushed back to Qin Mu Yin.


    Qin Mu Yin was so shocked, he was speechless.


    It was fine if a fish couldn¡¯t be caught but he didn¡¯t expect a corpse to appear.


    And looking at the corpse, it was likely that something simr had happened and they may have also encountered a storm at sea. This person here was unfortunately not too lucky and didn¡¯t encounter a ship that would rescue them.


    The man with the buzz cut saw Tang Yishu move away and was very disappointed. He quickly fixed up his expression and asked, ¡°Not fishing anymore?¡±


    Tang Yishu shook his head like a rattle, ¡°No more.¡±


    If he ended up fishing up another corpse, he would definitely have a nightmare tonight. One was already difficult to take in.


    The bespectacled middle-aged man had already reeled back his fishing rod. He threw it back in the sea, ¡°I want to continue fishing. Just in case I manage to get something.¡±


    The short-haired womanughed: ¡°How can there be such good luck?¡±


    The middle-aged man smiled: ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily the case. If I manage to catch something, you guys won¡¯t have a share of it.¡±


    Hearing this, the short-haired woman snorted. She didn¡¯t refute his words, but you could tell she didn¡¯t agree with it.


    There was still a bucket filled with seawater sitting on the side. It swayed along with the ship.


    From Su Min¡¯s side, he felt that this short-haired woman didn¡¯t really like that middle-aged man. They were probably just normal acquaintances.


    He guessed that everyone here were probably not long-term friends.


    Perhaps it was because his luck was bad, that bespectacled middle-aged man didn¡¯t end up catching anything afterwards. He was very disappointed.


    Su Min and Su Ying stood and watched on the side.


    He thought for a moment and asked: ¡°What do you think they¡¯re trying to catch?¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°Probably humans.¡±


    She felt that normal fishing wasn¡¯t possible. It wasn¡¯t something possible in a situation like this.


    Su Min nced at her, ¡°That¡¯s possible.¡±


    Afterall, fishing didn¡¯t have to be done in the middle of the sea. Most of the fishing he saw on TV were done by the shore. He had never heard of fishing in the middle of the sea like this.


    They had only revealed a little bit earlier, but it would take a while before they would reveal their true selves.


    Su Min reminded her: ¡°For the time being don¡¯t get too close to them and don¡¯t let them touch you.¡±


    Su Ying heard his words and nodded, ¡°I understand.¡±


    She still remembered that short-haired woman. She would need to keep away from her.


    After staying around for a while longer, Qin Mu Yin and the others went back inside.


    Some more food had appeared over on the table. They only ate it after checking and confirming that everything was normal.


    Su Min had some cake earlier, so he wasn¡¯t very hungry. He watched the others clean off the food on the table.


    After eating, they all went down to the second floor.


    The steps were a little steep and the further down you went, the colder it got. It made them shiver uncontrobly. The lights were also dim.


    ***


    Late at night.


    Su Min made the bed and said: ¡°You can sleep with me tonight. If a ghost appears at night, you will feel cold.¡±


    The bed wasn¡¯t too small. It was enough for a child to join in.


    Su Yingid on her side and said: ¡°I can¡¯t do that. If your boyfriendes, I would be in the way.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.......Do you think that¡¯s possible?¡±


    He felt that Chen Su wouldn¡¯t appear because there was a child present.


    Su Ying: ¡°That¡¯s true, it¡¯s not very likely. I probably won¡¯t be in the way since you would just ignore me.¡±


    She thenughed out loud.


    Seeing Su Min ignoring her, Su Ying said: ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll sleep with you. I¡¯m already so old yet I¡¯m sleeping with you.¡±


    In fact, she wanted to sleep by herself, but she was a little scared


    Because something was bound to happen if you slept alone. Rather than the first night, it was more likely to happen on the second night. Afterall, cannon fodders exist to die.


    Su Min said: ¡°Something will probably happen tonight.¡±


    Something strange usually happens on the first night.


    Hearing this, Su Ying immediately looked up. She asked curiously: ¡°Then do you think it would happen to one of us??¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Probably not us.¡±


    Su Ying recalled the events tonight. It seemed that only Tang Yishu approached the others more and even had physical contact.


    She guessed: ¡°Is it Tang Yishu?¡±


    In fact, she was also touched by the short-haired woman. At that time, she felt that her eyes as she looked at her was strange, but she couldn¡¯t exin why.


    It could also be herself.


    Su Min sat down, ¡°Apart from the male and female protagonists, the most likely candidate is him alone. His room is opposite ours. We should keep an eye on him tonight.¡±


    Perhaps they could save him if they made it in time.


    ...........


    Tang Yishu was actually in a rather good mood.


    Afterall, it wasn¡¯t easy for him to survive until now. He had already forgotten about the fishing incident and went straight to bed after a shower.


    It was his first time staying on such a luxurious cruise ship. It was something he would never be able to enjoy in his entire lifetime.


    Thinking this, Tang Yishu turned off the light and went straight to sleep. There weren¡¯t many sounds outside, and you couldn¡¯t feel the swaying of the ship.


    Before long, he had fallen asleep.


    In the dark, Tang Yishu felt something poking his back. He sleepily pushed that thing away with his hand.


    It was a little thin, but it didn¡¯t budge.


    Tang Yishu was too sleepy and didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it. Although he found it strange, he soon fell asleep again.


    When the pain got so bad it felt like it came from his bones, he couldn¡¯t help but wake up startled.


    That pain emanated from his neck, to his shoulders and then down his back. It was a sharp, stabbing kind of pain.


    He couldn¡¯t see so he could only reach over to touch it.


    Using his other hand, he turned on the light. He then pulled hard at it but that stick-like thing didn¡¯t move. It was as if it was sucked onto him.


    It hurt more and more, more and more.


    Tang Yishu felt something sticky and quickly retracted his hand. After seeing his blood-stained hand, he couldn¡¯t help but scream. He almost fainted.


    The bloody smell around him grew stronger and stronger.


    ............


    Su Min was brushing his teeth. Su Ying knocked on the bathroom door, ¡°Brother, are you done? You¡¯re still putting on your clothes?¡±


    He rinsed his mouth and opened the door, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Ying pointed out the door, ¡°I think I heard a scream just now. It came from outside. Should we go and see?¡±


    Su Min paused for a moment, ¡°You really heard it?¡±


    Su Ying nodded, ¡°I heard it once and I didn¡¯t hear anything after that. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because something had happened.¡±


    Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see.¡±


    Despite knowing that something was bound to happen, Su Min felt that not many people should die on the first night.


    Probably because she wasn¡¯t the only one who heard the noise, when Su Min opened the door Xia He Yin also opened her door.


    The corridor was illuminated with very dim lights. When they looked at each other, theirplexions looked terrifyingly like ghosts.


    Xia He Yin was startled by Su Min and Su Ying. She covered her mouth to stop herself from making a noise.


    She and Song Nan Nan slept together. They had been chatting the whole time when they heard soundsing from next door.


    And so they came out to check on the situation.


    Song Nan Nan asked: ¡°Su Min you also heard the noise?¡±


    ¡°Heard it.¡± Su Min said and moved to knock on Qin Mu Yin¡¯s door.


    A minuteter, Qin Mu Yin opened the door while rubbing his eyes, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? With you knocking on the door in the middle of the night, I thought it was dawn already. Why aren¡¯t you guys sleeping?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°We heard a scream.¡±


    As they spoke, Su Ying was already knocking on Tang Yishu¡¯s door.


    As expected, no one came to open the door even after knocking on the door for a full minute. It was as if they couldn¡¯t hear the knocks at all.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Is he not inside?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin asked: ¡°Is he dead asleep?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°The sound seemed to havee from this room. You¡¯re not going to take a look?¡±


    Xia He Yin felt that he was trying to say something. She suggested: ¡°Why don¡¯t we take a look? Do any of you have a key?¡±


    Su Ying knocked on the door again.


    Su Min stepped forward and twisted the doorknob. To his surprise, the door directly opened: ¡°He didn¡¯t lock it from the inside.¡±


    Since it was open, they all entered the room.


    Because the structure of the room is the same, the location of the light switche is also the same. Su Min took the lead and turned on the lights.


    At first nce, they didn¡¯t see Tang Yishu in the room.


    Qin Mu Yin looked around and spected: ¡°Did he step out because he couldn¡¯t sleep? Maybe that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t lock the door.¡±


    Su Min checked the bathroom. There was no one inside.


    He felt that it was unlikely for Tang Yishi to go out in the middle of the night. It was bothte at night and many things had happened during the day so he should be having a good rest.


    Song Nan Nan yawned. She pulled away the nket and sat down while grumbling: ¡°What¡¯s with him going out in the middle of the night? Let¡¯s go back.¡±


    The bed here was quite soft.


    Not intending on waiting until Tang Yishu returned, she got ready to stand up, but she saw something in the corner of the bed partially obscured by the nket.


    After looking more carefully, Song Nan Nan stuttered: ¡°T-that coat hanger........what¡¯s on that coat hanger?¡±


    Xia He Yin nced over casually and said: ¡°It¡¯s probably originally like that. A stic bag. Why are you so concerned about a coat hanger? You can just put it back.¡±


    She rubbed her head and got ready to go back to her room to sleep.


    Song Nan Nan felt that something wasn¡¯t right. She grabbed onto her: ¡°Yin Yin, look at that. Is that hair........¡±


    Because she was so shocked, she couldn¡¯t speak properly.


    Hearing her say that, Su Min directly pulled away the nket. Only now, the entire coat hanger was revealed.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°It really is a coat hanger.¡±


    The entire coat hanger was very ordinary. It was brown and it had a yellow transparent stic bag hanging from it. Like this, itid quietly on the bed.


    At first nce, it looked very ordinary.


    Su Ying reached out and touched it. She then quickly retracted her hand. She whispered: ¡°Brother, is this that thing?¡±


    Su Min frowned. He bent down and moved closer.


    After moving closer, he could smell something strange. It was a smell he couldn¡¯t be more familiar with. Afterall, he had encountered it many times and had evene into close contact with it.


    If he was right, the thing hanging from the coat hanger was human skin.


    And it was a full set.

 Chapter 118: Disappear

    <h4>Chapter 118: Disappear</h4>


    In any case, he still reached out and touched it.


    When Su Min touched it, he was met with a familiar sensation. There was just a slight difference ¨C This one was rougher.


    He didn¡¯t know if it was because of the original owner or because of some other reason.


    Su Min withdrew his hand and cautioned the others: ¡°Don¡¯t touch it.¡±


    Hearing him say that, Qin Mu Yin felt that something wasn¡¯t right. He approached it and looked carefully before asking: ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Human skin.¡±


    He pointed at a ce on it. Because it was an entire set, it wasn¡¯t difficult making out the original owner¡¯s features.


    The most distinctive facial features however were gone. Probably because the director was worried that it would be too gruesome, it was mosaiced out. This made the man¡¯s skin look a little funny.


    But the moment he said that, the other people around him felt a chill run through them.


    Qin Mu Yin froze for a moment. He had originally thought it was something strange but when he heard Su Min¡¯s words, he immediately started to sweat.


    He asked with a dry voice: ¡°Are you sure? Is it really........that? Have you seen them before?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You haven¡¯t watched movies before?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t know what to say. He also didn¡¯t dare touch it. The coat hanger looked as if it was holding up the skin like a t-shirt.


    It even looked like it was stuck there and difficult to separate.


    Xia He Yin backed away from the bed, ¡°This...........is Tang Yishu¡¯s skin? Since he isn¡¯t here, something may have happened to him.¡±


    She naturally preferred thinking a little more positively. Perhaps Tang Yishu went out for some fresh air. But with the situation as it is, it didn¡¯t seem likely.


    Who would go out in the middle of the night for some fresh air? Even if you ignored that factor, why would someone put a skin like this in the bedroom. It wasn¡¯t normal.


    Song Nan Nan swallowed and hugged onto Xia He Yin¡¯s arm, ¡°Don¡¯t you think you are all just thinking too much? This might be just someone ying a prank on us. How can a human be skinned so easily?¡±


    She had never seen it before and was unwilling to believe it.


    Su Min rolled the nket up all the way to the end of the bed revealing the entire human skin spread out across the bed.


    All the arms and legs were visible.


    Paired with the brown hanger, it looked even more shocking.


    Xia He Yin couldn¡¯t stand looking at it anymore. She turned away, ¡°Although I don¡¯t believe it, I think it¡¯s a good idea to call the police and let them verify the truth.¡±


    She patted her chest to stop her urge to throw up.


    Qin Mu Yin asked: ¡°We¡¯re on a boat. How can we call the police?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You won¡¯t be able to call the police. We have to return to shore and wait. This ship isn¡¯t fast.¡±


    And they naturally couldn¡¯t be returned to the shore.


    The target of this ghost ship was them. If they were able to return to shore safely, then the movie wouldn¡¯t be able to film anything interesting.


    Su Ying said: ¡°Think positive.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin smiled bitterly, ¡°Do you think we can think positive in a situation like this?¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°Why not? It¡¯s a good thing if the idents that are happening aren¡¯t happening to you. Tang Yishu¡¯s situation here reminded us to be careful.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t expect to be lectured by a nine-year-old child. He waspletely unaware of the fact that Su Ying was actually in middle school and was about 15 to 16 years old.


    Song Nan Nan said: ¡°Let¡¯s go and find the captain.¡±


    Su Min thought about it and agreed with her suggestion. This was something that had happened on the ship so it must have something to do with the people on board.


    The captain was problematic earlier so he could use this chance to test him out again to find out what exactly was wrong with him.


    ¡°Would he get mad at us again if we find him?¡± Qin Mu Yin still remembered the incident earlier, ¡°He might really get angry.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Then you¡¯re going to act like nothing happened?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Let¡¯s go find the captain then.¡±


    It was only to be scolded. It could just enter from one ear and leave from the other, but it was impossible for them to act as if nothing had happened. Tang Yishu was his best friend.


    He stared at the skin on the coat hanger and still couldn¡¯t believe his own eyes. Qin Mu Yin decided to check first to see whether Tang Yishu really went out for some fresh air.


    The thought of human skin was too shocking.


    Because it was still night, there wasn¡¯t anyone around upstairs. They made their entire way down the empty and dark corridors.


    There was no one on the deck.


    It was as if Tang Yishu had disappeared without a trace.


    The more he searched; the more Qin Mu Yin¡¯s heart sank. He became more and more convinced that the human skin hanging from the hanger probably had something to do with him.


    The wind of the deck was strong. It made their ears hurt.


    Su Min pulled Su Ying along, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    He knew that this was a movie, so he already believed that the skin was Qin Mu Yin. The others however are the protagonists of the movie, so they naturally didn¡¯t know the situation.


    Qin Mu Yin turned around and looked away from the dark sea, ¡°Let¡¯s go and tell the captain and see how he handles it.¡±


    They went inside together.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as they turned around, they saw the captain standing at the door. Against the dark background, he stood there. They didn¡¯t know how long he had been standing there for.


    Like a ghost, he watched on silently.


    Eventually Song Nan Nan made a sound of exmation. She quickly covered her mouth and took a few steps back. She was startled by him.


    Su Min was also a little startled.


    Su Ying who had entered the movie for the first time was taken aback. She hid behind him and secretly watched the captain through a gap in his arm.


    The captain¡¯s hat sat steadily on his head. He asked: ¡°What are you all doing?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin took the lead and said, ¡°One of ourpanions disappeared so we¡¯re looking for him. Have you seen him around?¡±


    The captain said: ¡°No.¡±


    He stepped out and moved closer to them: ¡°It¡¯s windy here at night. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you end up catching a cold. Hurry and go back to rest.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin shook his head, ¡°We won¡¯t be able to sleep unless we find ourpanion. Captain, you shoulde with us to check his room.¡±


    Upon hearing his words, the captain revealed a disapproving look.


    In a dark environment like this, Su Min still saw it. He saw that his stomach was still moving. It was massive as usual.


    The captain said: ¡°Then I will go and take a look with you. Come, it¡¯s too cold out here. We shouldn¡¯t stay here too long.¡±


    They went back to their rooms together with the captain.


    After descending down the narrow staircase, they reached the room. Tang Yishu¡¯s room light was still on. The captain took the lead and entered.


    He turned around and asked: ¡°What do you want me to see? You don¡¯t like the conditions here? Want a better room?¡±


    Xia He Yin quickly denied it: ¡°No, no. We¡¯re very happy with the rooms. We wouldn¡¯t dare ask for something like that after being saved by you.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin added: ¡°It¡¯s just that the hanger on the bed is.......¡±


    Before he could finish, his eyes widened.


    The human skin on the bed was gone.


    All that was left was the brown hanger in the centre. The nket was still rolled up at the end of the bed.


    Su Ying¡¯s eyes widened. She tugged at Su Min¡¯s clothes.


    Seeing that the human skin had disappeared, Su Min frowned. Despite this, it was something he had expected. Afterall, it was amon practice in horror movies.


    The captain asked: ¡°Is there something?¡±


    ¡°This, here. This.¡± Qin Mu Yin reached out to touch the clothes hanger, ¡°There was human skin on it.¡±


    The captain still had the same tone. He looked at him with dissatisfaction, ¡°What rubbish are you on about? How could there be human skin? Don¡¯t speak nonsense.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin hesitated, ¡°Really.........¡±


    Seeing Su Min standing behind the captain shaking his head, he finally realised that something wasn¡¯t right.


    He cleared his throat, ¡°Maybe I was still half-asleep, and I saw wrong. Sorry for dying you captain.¡±


    The captain was very satisfied to hear this answer.


    He patted Qin Mu Yin¡¯s shoulder and smiled: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it and sleep well. Young people have to take care of their bodies.¡±


    Qin Mi Yun was scared by his smile. He didn¡¯t dare say anything and could only nod his head obediently.


    Soon the captain left. His chubby figure disappeared outside.


    Su Min closed the door and isted them from the outside world.


    After a long period of silence, Song Nan Nan couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. She said: ¡°What¡¯s going on? We clearly saw it with our own eyes. How could it have been fake? It¡¯s not possible.¡±


    She even almost touched it.


    Xia He Yin gasped and said: ¡°It¡¯s like that bug incident. It disappeared without a trace.¡±


    She still clearly remembered it, yet it was gone.


    If something like this happened once, you could say that you may have saw wrongly and that it was just an illusion but now that it had happened twice, that exnation was no longer eptable.


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Looks like it. If we stayed here and watched it, we might have been able to find out something, but we all went out.¡±


    As for where the human skin went, only this ship knew.


    Song Nan Nan was timid. She started to cry, ¡°What do we do now? I want to go home. I don¡¯t want to stay here anymore. It¡¯s all your fault........¡±


    It was originally Qin Mu Yin¡¯s idea so he felt very regretful, ¡°I¡¯ll look for a phone tomorrow and see if we can get a boat toe and pick us up.¡±


    Xia He Yinforted them, ¡°It should be fine.¡±


    Hearing their conversation, Su Min didn¡¯t speak. He himself didn¡¯t hold any hopeful thoughts regarding that but he also didn¡¯t want to scare them. It would only make the situation worse.


    As for what happened to Tang Yishu, they would probably only find out muchter.


    .............


    After experiencing this incident, their sleepiness was all driven away. It was not possible for them all to stay in Tang Yishu¡¯s room, so they all returned to their respective rooms.


    Xia He Ying and Song Nan Nan shared the same room. Only Qin Mu Yin stayed alone but he was also the male protagonist so he should be safe for the time being.


    Su Ming and Su Ying went back to their room. They sat on the bed chatting.


    ¡°He definitely was eaten up by the coat hanger.¡± Su Ying¡¯s curiosity was very strong, ¡°And all that was left was his skin. Maybe that¡¯s why it was hanging from the coat hanger.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It could also be left out intentionally for us.¡±


    Su Ying thought for a moment, ¡°That is also possible, but it would be scary if that was the case. I don¡¯t want to be turned into human skin. Brother, we have to work together.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........You¡¯ve watched too many dramas.¡±


    Su Ying snorted. She pulled the nket and covered herself as sheid down next to him, ¡°Please be understanding if I end up kicking you when I¡¯m asleep.¡±


    Su Min was shocked, ¡°You even have a habit like this?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t he hear about this from his family? It wasn¡¯t a very good habit kicking others in the middle of the night. He himself slept quite calmly.


    Su Ying blushed when she heard his question, ¡°It¡¯s just poor sleeping posture. I won¡¯t do anything to you. No need to be afraid of a nine-year-old child.


    She rolled over and showed her back to Su Min.


    Su Min sighed.


    He leaned against the wall and fell into thought. He then started to hear soft purring sounds from Su Ying. It was very cute.


    Su Min smiled. He got ready to turn off the lights and sleep.


    It was also at this moment when a knock could be heard on his door.


    Su Min¡¯s actions stopped. He frowned. He then went over to the door. After hesitating for a while, he spoke up: ¡°Who?¡±


    Something creaked outside: ¡°Creak.¡±


    Su Min almost tore the door handle off. He opened the door.


    Outside, Chen Su had again changed his clothes. Probably because he was too good-looking, even if he was no longer cross dressing, he looked good in anything.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Are you still ying the dress up game?¡±


    How many times have you changed in one night?


    Have you decided to just let yourself loose after bing human?

 Chapter 119: Concern

    <h4>Chapter 119: Concern</h4>


    The corridor outside was pitch ck. Only the light from the room leaked out.


    Afraid of waking Su Ying who was sleeping inside, Su Min lowered his voice significantly. He didn¡¯t want to create a ruckus.


    Chen Su asked: ¡°I don¡¯t look good?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........It looks pretty good.¡±


    Su Min after all didn¡¯t lie. Chen Su is practically a walking mannequin. No matter what he wore, it would like it was tailored for him.


    Su Min even suspected that even if Chen Su wore something outrageous, it would look like clothes from some well-known designer.


    This was probably the benefit of having a good-looking face.


    Su Min leaned against the door, ¡°What do you want to do at such ate hour?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Of course......to do you.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Get lost.¡±


    Chen Su chuckled, ¡°Your sister is asleep?¡±


    Su Min smiled and said: ¡°You guessed wrong. That¡¯s my daughter, she shares the same surname.¡±


    Chen Su naturally didn¡¯t believe in his words. He was someone who knew everything in the movie, so something like one¡¯s identity was an easy feat for him.


    He said: ¡°That missingpanion of yours is already dead.¡±


    Su Min nodded. In fact, he had already guessed that that might be the case. Where else would he be otherwise? ¡°I know.¡±


    Chen Su impatiently spoke about the movie before suddenly moving closer. The two now stood very close together, ¡°When are you going to be together with me?¡±


    He could no longer wait.


    Su Min smiled, ¡°When I know who you are.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Don¡¯t you already know my name?¡±


    Su Min ced his hand on his shoulder and said calmly, ¡°Chen Su, you should know very well what I mean.¡±


    Chen Su sighed quietly.


    He didn¡¯t expect to smash his own foot from his own actions. If he knew about this earlier, he would have spilled the truth out already but this didn¡¯t sit well with him.


    Su Min looked at him and spoke enticingly: ¡°You can tell me now. It¡¯s not toote. Or you can just continue waiting.¡±


    Chen Su looked into his eyes. He then shook his head, ¡°Even if I say it, you won¡¯t feel anything. You¡¯ll find out soon.¡±


    Maybe he could speed things up a little.


    Hearing this, Su Min frowned. He didn¡¯t understand what he meant but he could faintly tell that he may have forgotten something.


    Although he didn¡¯t know what he had forgotten.


    Su Min recalled very seriously his past 20+ years of life but no one with the name of Chen Su appeared. His grandmothers¡¯ words however confirmed that there was once someone called Chen Su.


    If his grandmother wasn¡¯t wrong, then there was a problem with his memory.


    After some careful reflection, Su Min really couldn¡¯t tell which part of his memory was problematic. No matter how many times he went through it, everything seemed normal.


    It was so normal, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Su Min¡¯s memory was good. He had long known that. Since young, it had helped him a lot in his studies.


    But he also knew very well that no one apart from a few special people would be able to remember every single detail in their life.


    Su Min didn¡¯t feel that he belonged to that group of special people.


    As for the possibility of having amnesia, he had also considered that but there would always be a gap in the memory if one really did have amnesia and none of his memories were missing.


    asionally, there would moments where he would forget something such as when his roommates mentioned something he did that he didn¡¯t recall. Just those short moments however were not enough to insert an entire person¡¯s existence.


    Su Min returned to his senses and saw Chen Su staring at him without even blinking. He reached out and touched his face.


    A real person.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Will you appear like this in the future?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Of course not.¡±


    Su Min nodded. Just as he was about to say something, he was pulled into Chen Su¡¯s embrace. His head rested against his shoulder.


    He could feel Chen Su¡¯s breath on his neck. It even made his ear feel hot and damp. It made Su Min feel a little ufortable.


    Chen Su said: ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Su Min stiffed up for a while before eventually rxing. He stretched his arm around him and, like this, the two stood silently at the door.


    Chen Su took in a sniff.


    Su Min¡¯s smell was something very special to him. Like a poppy, it was enticing and seductive, but it was also poisonous.


    Chen Su lowered the corners of his lips and buried himself into the crook of Su Min¡¯s neck.


    The corridor outside was quiet. Because of the shipsrge size, you couldn¡¯t feel it swaying. It was very stable. Even the sound of the waves couldn¡¯t be heard.


    After an unknown period of time passed. Su Min suddenly remembered something. He said: ¡°Is your current identity a crew member?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°No, I can take up any identity as I please.¡±


    Su Min sneered: ¡°Pretty powerful.¡±


    Chen Su chuckled. The vibrations from his chest could be felt by Su Min, ¡°Not good?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s good. Only someone like you would use your power for personal gain. Can¡¯t you see that no one in the cinema dares to say anything?¡±


    Chen Su didn¡¯t answer but he internally agreed with his observation.


    Su Min had long confirmed that Chen Su had some form of rtionship with the cinema. Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be possible for him to appear in a movie so many times without raising the cinema¡¯s rm.


    The only possibility for this was that Chen Su is someone the cinema couldn¡¯t offend. Be it a high ranking official or superior, the staffs¡¯ attitude was proof of this.


    Chen Su also never denied it.


    Su Min was about to continue speaking when he suddenly heard rustling sounds behind him. It was then followed by a small feminine voice¡ª¡ª¨C


    ¡°Daddy, what are you doing with him?¡±


    ***


    Thanks to the incidentst night, many of them didn¡¯t sleep well.


    Of course, this didn¡¯t include Su Min. After Chen Su left, he slept deeply until he woke up naturally.


    After washing his face, Su Min faced the mirror and couldn¡¯t help butugh.


    Su Ying pushed the door open from outside, ¡°What are youughing at?¡±


    Su Min turned and asked: ¡°Why did you say something like thatst night? Weren¡¯t you afraid of getting beaten by Chen Su?¡±


    He had earlier said to Chen Su that she is his daughter, but Chen Su didn¡¯t believe him. He didn¡¯t expect Su Ying to think the same as him after waking up.


    He still remembered Chen Su¡¯s expression.


    Su Ying supported her face and smiled: ¡°He wouldn¡¯t do that. I¡¯m your sister and you¡¯re his treasure. He definitely wouldn¡¯t hit me.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s movements stopped: ¡°What treasure? Stop watching those useless tv shows. They¡¯re a bad influence.¡±


    Su Ying stuck her tongue out at him.


    She naturally knew what was going on. The word ¡®daddy¡¯ was spoken intentionally. She had been awake for a while and, hearing the two people flirting outside, a single dog like her couldn¡¯t watch on any longer.


    If they really started kissing, her presence would be ignored.


    Su Min who came out from the bathroom was oblivious of these strange thoughts in Su Ying¡¯s mind. He opened the wardrobe and was relieved when he saw that everything was normal.


    Every room had clothes hangers so incidents like the onest night could happen at any time.


    Su Min naturally didn¡¯t want to be a sheet of human skin.


    Not clearing the movie wasn¡¯t a problem. The problem was whether he would die miserably and painfully. No one wanted to be abused or beaten to death.


    Tang Yishu had turned into human skin. It was likely a very painful experience for him to make him cry out like that.


    Su Min found it hard imagining that scene. After all, it was too gruesome. Where his bones and flesh went was still a mystery.


    He feared that the food the captain brings today could be made from Tang Yishu. If that was the case, then he felt like he was back in the previous movies.


    Su Ying finished washing up and came out from the bathroom.


    Su Min made the bed and then sat down.


    After a while, Su Ying said: ¡°The hint from the cinema today is water. This is a ship and the sea is below us. Everything is rted to water so what do we do?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The hint given to us means that someone is going die because of water. You just need to be careful.¡±


    It probably wouldn¡¯t be the two of them.


    Su Ying let out an ¡®oh¡¯: ¡°Okay then.¡±


    There was a knock on the door. It was then followed by Qin Mu Yin¡¯s voice: ¡°Su Mi, are you and your sister awake?¡±


    Su Min opened the door, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t sleep well. The area under his eye was dark. Seeing him open the door he breathed out a sigh of relief.


    He exined: ¡°Let¡¯s go get breakfast and we can also try and find a phone along the way.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Okay. What about Xia He Yin and the others?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t called them yet.¡± Qin Mu Yin turned and knocked on Xia He Yin¡¯s door, ¡°Xia He Yin, are you awake?¡±


    Xia He Yin opened the door. She had just woken up and had not yet washed up, ¡°Okay. Just give us a few minutes.¡±


    All her luggage had been lost at sea so she couldn¡¯t get her make up done but because she is in a movie, she still looked pretty.


    After a while, Xia He Yin and Song Nan Nan came out together. Fatigue was evident on their faces. They clearly didn¡¯t sleep well.


    When they went up, they could hear voices.


    Qin Mu Yin was the first toe out. Everyone looked at them and suddenly stopped talking.


    He felt a little ufortable, ¡°Good morning.¡±


    Amongst them, a bespectacled middle-aged man greeted him first: ¡°Good morning. Did you sleep wellst night?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°..........It was alright.¡±


    The other party spoke with concern: ¡°Seems like you didn¡¯t sleep well. Was it because the conditions were poor?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°It¡¯s because of personal reasons. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare say anything about Tang Yishu. Last night he still held onto the hope that he may still be alive but now he hadpletely given up.


    Qin Mu Yin wanted to leave this ce.


    When Xia Heyin and Song Nan Nan came out, they also received the same attention and concern from the others. One by one, they responded with lies.


    When it was Su Min¡¯s turn, no one expressed any concern. Afterall, he and Su Ying both slept pretty well. The others just gave them their greetings.


    Su Min greeted back to maintain the superficial rtionship.


    They didn¡¯t know what this group of people are thinking inside, but they all pretended to be concerned. Only they themselves knew what their hidden purposes were.


    Qin Mu Yin asked: ¡°May I ask if there is breakfast here?¡±


    They didn¡¯t eat muchst night and it was ratherte now, so they were quite hungry. No matter how worried they were, they should still fill their stomachs.


    Su Ying tugged at Su Min¡¯s clothes.


    Su Min looked over at the woman with the short hair.


    The short-haired woman smiled at him and her eyes moved away from Su Ying. She said: ¡°The captain is preparing breakfast. It¡¯ll be ready soon.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    It was too darkst night. Although it is still overcast today, the visibility was much better. He intended on going out to find a phone.


    Song Nan Nan and Xia He Yin whispered in discussion to each other.


    Xia He Yin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly. She whispered, ¡°They all look very kind, but I don¡¯t dare go over.¡±


    She lowered her voice to avoid letting the others hear.


    ¡°So you also feel the same.¡± Song Nan Nan covered her mouth, ¡°I thought I was the only one, so I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    Every time she looked over she would always find someone staring at her. Every time it would be someone different but the feeling they gave her was the same.


    Song Nan Nan had always found it ufortable but she couldn¡¯t say specifically why it made her feel that way so she could only keep it to herself.

 Chapter 120: Cooking

    <h4>Chapter 120: Cooking</h4>


    So when she heard Xia He Yin say that, Song Nan Nan couldn¡¯t help herself.


    She thought back for a moment, ¡°When I looked back, I would always see someone looking at me and smiling. Sometimes they would quickly look away as if they were afraid of being found out.¡±


    It was really too strange.


    If it happened once or twice then she wouldn¡¯t think much of it but it happened quite often.


    Song Nan Nan was not a fool. She naturally felt that something wasn¡¯t right, but she also didn¡¯t know why.


    Xia He Yin patted her shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay. As soon as we find a phone, we can contact someone and go back.¡±


    As long as there is signal, they could call for another boat. No matter how much money is required, she wanted to go back.


    This ce was too dangerous, and they didn¡¯t know if Tang Yishu was still alive. Thinking that he was likely dead, she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer.


    If she stayed here for another day, she would be more irritable.


    ¡°I know.¡± Song Nan Nan lowered her voice: ¡°I just can¡¯t stay here any longer. It feels dangerous. You know what I¡¯m saying?¡±


    Hearing her words, Su Min sighed internally.


    Su Ying stood next to him and tugged at his shirt, ¡°Brother, bend down. I have something to say to you.¡±


    Su Min bent down, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ying leaned close to his ear and said quietly: ¡°Will this Song Nan Nan be the next one? Look at her now.¡±


    Hearing her words, Su Min looked at Song Nan Nan.


    Having not rested wellst night, Song Nan Nan looked verynguished. Coupled with her anxiety about their current predicament, she looked like she would break down any moment.


    It really looked like something would happen to her.


    To be honest, Su Min knew that it was inevitable, but he naturally didn¡¯t wish for anyone to have anything happen to them.


    He said: ¡°Pay more attention tonight.¡±


    Su Ying nodded, ¡°I know.¡±


    Song Nan Nan didn¡¯t know they were talking about her. After mulling in her anxious thoughts for a while, she said to Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Can we have breakfast now?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was about to speak when the kitchen door on the other end opened.


    Breakfast was congee. When the captain came out from the kitchen, the original crew went over to greet him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard captain. Today¡¯s food smells great. It smells much better than yesterdays. I can¡¯t wait.¡±


    ¡°Captain¡¯s skills have improved by leaps and bounds.¡±


    ¡°Did you add something to the food today captain? HAHAHA.¡±


    Hearing those words, Su Min¡¯s heart fell.


    He was afraid that the captain may have cut Tang Yishu up and added his internal organs and meat into the food. That would really make it a cannibal¡¯s food.


    That sentence itself sounded too ambiguous.


    The captain smiled slightly and replied: ¡°What could I have added? It¡¯s still the same as before, in congee. Let¡¯s hurry and eat. Don¡¯t let it get cold.¡±


    After hearing this, Su Min subconsciously sighed.


    By contrast, the reactions of the others turned cold.


    After waiting for a while, Xia He Yin was the one who eventually went up and quietly asked a few questions. She then came back contently.


    Qin Mu Yin asked, ¡°What did you ask?¡±


    Xia Mu Yin said: ¡°I asked him if we could have breakfast with them and the captain said we could cook and use their ingredients.¡±


    Hearing thest part of her sentence, everyone¡¯s eyes brightened.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect the captain to actually let them use it. He was worried that something simr to Xiao Chen from ¡°The Last Supper¡± would happen again.


    Not only putting parts of his body into the food, he used his own hands to stir and didn¡¯t allow anyone to not eat. Even the orphanage director would check to make sure they¡¯ve eaten.


    The captain this time was much better.


    Song Nan Nan quickly thought of the bugs fromst night. She quietly whispered: ¡°I hope the captain¡¯s ingredients are normal.........¡±


    Xia Mu Yin also wasn¡¯t certain, ¡°I hope so too.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°We¡¯ll know when we see it. We can wait and make something at noon. Can any of you cook?¡±


    Song Nan Nan raised her hand: ¡°I can. I can cook. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m pretty good. You won¡¯t end up eating anything inedible.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t ask for much: ¡°It¡¯s enough if its edible.¡±


    He just didn¡¯t want to eat anything strange. It didn¡¯t matter if it didn¡¯t taste good.


    The captain brought out a pot of in congee and ced it on the table. He then brought out several bowls and even two different pickles.


    For the people at sea, this was plenty.


    The short-haired woman and man with the buzzcut was very ustomed to this. They quickly filled their own bowls and sat down to eat.


    Su Min watched them quietly.


    They ate normally and you could even hear the sound of them slurping it down. It sounded very delicious.


    Su Min looked back at the pot of in congee.


    Superficially, it looked like the ones you see at home. It was a little thick and you could still see the small individual rice grains.


    Qin Mu Yin picked up a bowl, ¡°You guys want some?¡±


    Xia He Yin and Song Nan Nan both wanted a bowl. After all, they didn¡¯t each muchst night, so they were very hungry.


    Su Min looked at the congee and shook his head: ¡°I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t eating, Su Ying immediately said that she also didn¡¯t want to eat. Her brother after all was an experienced viewer so she would naturally follow his actions.


    He was indeed not hungry, and he also had a habit of not eating unclean things. As for the protagonist and the rest of his party, he felt that it would be pointless not letting them eat. If he did so, in a few days they would starve to death.


    Freshwater at sea was inherently scarce and difficult to maintain.


    While they were having breakfast, Su Min and Su Ying went out to the deck outside to assess the situation.


    The weather today wasn¡¯t very good. It was cloudy outside. The seawater was no longer ck likest night and was instead a dark blue.


    The spot where the fished-up corpseidst night had dried up without a trace. It was as if it was never there in the first ce.


    After breakfast, they started looking around for a phone.


    Qin Mu Yin was the most anxious one. His good mate had disappeared and had likely be a sheet of human skin. Inside he was both shocked and scared.


    No one knew if it would be their turn next.


    The cruise ship was very big but the actual range where they could move about was much more limited. The lower floor consisted of rooms and the upper floor included the deck, kitchen etc.


    There were no phones in sight.


    Qin Mu Yin got more and more anxious. He even looked like he was about to explode, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why isn¡¯t there a single phone around? Do they not need it?¡±


    Xia He Yin looked around, ¡°I also couldn¡¯t find one.¡±


    Song Nan Nan said in a small voice: ¡°I¡¯ve searched everywhere but I couldn¡¯t find one. I think they may have one in their rooms, but we can¡¯t go in.¡±


    They didn¡¯t know why the rooms they were assigned didn¡¯t have phones. With the cruise ship beign so big, it should at least have one.


    Seeing that he was anxious to the point of being mildly irritated, Su Min calmly reminded: ¡°Did you notice that they don¡¯t even use their phones?¡±


    That sentence of his returned him to his senses.


    Qin Mu Yin immediately looked at the group of people standing not far away. He instantly understood the meaning behind Su Min¡¯s words.


    Su Min continued: ¡°Since our first encounterst night, we have pretty much met everyone on board. Have you seen anyone using a phone?¡±


    No one.


    Song Nan Nan said: ¡°They really weren¡¯t. Do they not use phones? If I haven¡¯t lost my phone, I would be able to part with it for more than half an hour.¡±


    Nowadays, everyone was basically stuck to their phones.


    Su Min himself also rarely found himself not using his phone. Although he couldn¡¯t be considered a phone addict, he would always carry it around with him.


    The people on this ship didn¡¯t use their phones. This basically meant that they were not connected to the outside world and are totally isted from everyone else.


    That was a very dangerous situation.


    Su Min and the others could basically be considered to have entered a tiger¡¯sir. All that was left was when the people on board nned to take action. When the timees, they wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.


    At noon, Song Nan Nan made food. Her skills were quite good. The ingredients were originally very simple but the food she made looked much better than the food outside.


    At the very least, it was cleaner than the food the captain made.


    Su Min finally ate something at noon. Nothing was more reassuring than eating food made by yourself.


    After their meal, the crew all went onto the deck and happily started to fish. Su Min didn¡¯t know why they were so interested in that.


    They were clearly out in the open sea. It was basically impossible catching fish like this.


    ¡°I believe I can catch something today. Don¡¯t disrturb me.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no storm today so why would there be fish? You should just go back and sleep. I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll catch anything.¡±


    Su Ying found it strange: ¡°Why would there only be fish if there¡¯s a storm? Would the fish be lifted up by it?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.............Too naiive.¡±


    Su Ying stuck out her tongue.


    The middle-aged bespectacled man was very excited about fishing. Inparison, the short-haired woman was a lot calmer. She just watched on from the side and didn¡¯t participate.


    As for the captain, he rarely made his appearance.


    Naturally, they didn¡¯t manage to catch any fish. Not even a piece of cloth was picked up. They were leftpletely emptyhanded.


    In the evening, Song Nan Nan was again the one in charge of cooking. Although the ingredients were not fresh, it was still edible.


    As Su Min ate, he constantly looked over at the people fishing on the deck. He realised that the entire day today was quite normal.


    It was too normal. So normal, it was strange.


    ***


    At night.


    Again, Song Nan Nan shared a room with Xia He Yin.


    With the incidentst night and coupled with the heightened tension during the day, Song Nan Nan soon started dozing off after lying in bed.


    Xia He Yin turned off the light, ¡°Let¡¯s sleep earlier tonight.¡±


    In the darkness, Song Nan Nan hummed and closed her eyes: ¡°I can¡¯t keep my eyes open anymore. I¡¯m going to sleep...........¡±


    As soon as she said that, she fell asleep.


    After an unknown period of time passed, Xia He Yin was awakened. Feeling water dripping onto her face, she reached out and touched her face.


    She was awakened by the water droplets. Just when she was sleeping soundly, drops of water fell onto her face. It naturally was something very ufortable.


    Xia He Yin sat up and turned on the light.


    Song Nan Nan was already fast asleep. Those actions of hers didn¡¯t wake her up.


    Xia He Yin carefully examined the area above her head and saw that there wasn¡¯t any water there. The ceiling looked fine.


    She was very confused.


    After thinking about it, Xia He Yin couldn¡¯t fight back her sleepiness. Sheid back in bed and soon fell asleep.


    But she was again awakened.


    Song Nan Nan opened her eyes. She asked drowsily: ¡°Yin Yin, why did you hit me just now? It hurts.¡±


    Xia He Yin was still notpletely awake, ¡°Who hit you........¡±


    Song Nan Nan insisted: ¡°You clearly just hit me. You kept on hitting me. Just once or twice was fine but you hit me constantly.¡±


    Xia He Yin felt that her voice sounded like the buzzing of mosquitoes. She closed her eyes and said, ¡°What nonsense are you on about? I¡¯m very sleepy. Don¡¯t bother me and sleep.¡±


    After that, she no longer heard Song Nan Nan¡¯s voice. She once again fell asleep.


    Like this, she slept until dawn.


    Xiao He Yin had a biological clock and she woke up naturally at dawn. She stretched her back and sat up, ¡°Nan Nan, are you awake?¡±


    No one responded.

 Chapter 121: Skin

    <h4>Chapter 121: Skin</h4>


    The room was quiet. There was only Xia He Yin¡¯s own voice.


    She was originally notpletely awake, but she instantly sobered up. She turned and saw that there was no one next to her.


    Xia He Yin pried away the nket and went to the bathroom. There wasn¡¯t anyone inside. Song Nan Nan wasn¡¯t in the room.


    She recalled the incidentst night and panicked.


    Last night she was too sleepy and confused so she didn¡¯t think much of Song Nan Nan¡¯s words.


    Xia He Yin couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Nan Nan, are you there?¡±


    Before she could get a response, knocking suddenly came from outside the door, startling her: ¡°It¡¯s me, Qin Mu Yin.¡±


    Xia He Yin opened the door. Qin Mu Yin was standing outside alone. He looked to be in much better condition than yesterday.


    Qin Mu Yin still didn¡¯t know anything. He asked: ¡°Were you guys okayst night? Did anything happen?¡±


    It would have been fine if he didn¡¯t ask. Hearing his questions, Xia He Yin¡¯s expression took a turn for the worse.


    Xia He Yin took a few deep breaths. She thought of several possibilities and finally asked: ¡°Did you see Nan Nan this morning?¡±


    ¡°No.........¡± Qin Mu Yin replied with confusion. He quickly looked into the room, ¡°She¡¯s not in?¡±


    Xia He Yin nodded, ¡°No.¡±


    As the two spoke, Su Min came down from upstairs. He had woken up early and had just returned after a quick stroll outside.


    Seeing that their expressions didn¡¯t look too good, Su Min asked as he walked over: ¡°What are you two doing in the corridor?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Song Nan Nan doesn¡¯t seem to be here.¡±


    Su Min wasn¡¯t surprised. After analysing the situation yesterday, he understood that it was most dangerous when you didn¡¯t know what was going on. Take Tang Yishu as an example. No one knew whether he died because of the clothes hanger or because of something else.


    And Song Nan Nan¡¯s hint yesterday was water. How water could make someone die was still a question. You couldn¡¯t stop people from showering.


    Though Su Min did warn them about itst night.


    Su Min said: ¡°I just came down from upstairs and I didn¡¯t see Song Nan Nan. She probably shouldn¡¯t be anywhere else.¡±


    The meaning behind those words of his was clear.


    Xia He Yin¡¯s face instantly paled, ¡°Nan Nan was still talking to mest night. I was too sleepy and didn¡¯t know anything.¡±


    If she knew, how could she not have found out?


    Su Min thought about it and asked, ¡°Did you encounter anything strangest night. For example, clothes hangers or water?


    As soon as he said that, Xia He Yin cried out: ¡°Yes!¡±


    She swallowed and said: ¡°I felt water dripping onto my facest night but when I got up I couldn¡¯t find the source of the water.¡±


    Su Min frowned. Why would it fall onto Xia He Yun? Xia He Yin is the movie protagonist so, under normal circumstances, it shouldn¡¯t happen to her.


    But after thinking about it, even if the female protagonist encountered something like that, the one who ended up meeting an unfortunate fate was Song Nan Nan.


    Xia He Yin didn¡¯t know he was thinking this. She continued: ¡°Then I went back to sleep. Afterwards, I was awakened by Nan Nan. She kept on saying that I was hitting her, but I didn¡¯t hit her. I fell asleep again after that.¡±


    She spoke very normally and there was nothing special with the way she worded it but Qin Mu Yin imagined that scene vividly in his mind. It sent a chill down his spine.


    If what Xia He Yin said was true, then who was the one hitting Song Nan Nan?


    With an extra person in the room, it would be impossible for the two not to notice. The room was only so big but something like this had happened.


    Qin Mu Yin hesitated and asked: ¡°Maybe you remembered wrong? Or maybe you were hitting her but you didn¡¯t realise?¡±


    Xia He Yin directly denied that: ¡°That¡¯s impossible. I was sleeping properly. No matter whether it is my mum or anyone at home, my roommates or my friends, this has never happened before.¡±


    With her saying this, Qin Mu Yin had nothing to say.


    Su Min seriously recalled the incidents and asked: ¡°Can we go in and see?¡±


    Xia He Yin said, ¡°Of course you can.¡±


    Each of the rooms were of the same design so at first nce nothing looked out of ce. The nket on the bed pulled open halfway.


    Xia He Yin pointed to the opened side and said: ¡°I slept herest night. Nan Nan slept on the other side.¡±


    Su Min walked over to the bed and saw that there weren¡¯t any traces left behind apart from the fact that Song Nan Nan had slept there.


    But apart from that, there wasn¡¯t anything else. Unlike Tang Yishu¡¯s case with the skin, Song Nan Nan truly went missing.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°I don¡¯t know when she disappeared.¡±


    Su Min touched the bed and then looked up at the ceiling. Because they are on a ship, the ceiling wasn¡¯t that high, and he could reach it by stretching his arms up.


    There also weren¡¯t any cracks above.


    Su Min turned to Xia He Yin and asked: ¡°Can you lie down for me? So that I can see where the water could be dripping from?¡±


    Although Xia He Yin was confused, sheid down obediently.


    She knew where sheidst night. Sheid down and then pointed to her forehead, ¡°I felt it drip here.¡±


    Su Min made aparison and mentally noted the location.


    Qin Mu Yin asked: ¡°Su Min, did you find out anything?¡±


    Su Min said, ¡°Wait a minute. I need a chair.¡±


    Su Ying just happened to walk in. She asked: ¡°What are you guys doing? Did someone go missing?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Kids shouldn¡¯t ask too many questions.¡±


    Hearing this Su Ying pouted, ¡°I¡¯ll get a chair.¡±


    She ran upstairs and grabbed a chair from where they atest night before carrying it back down.


    But on her way back, she ran into the short-haired woman.


    The short-haired woman smiled and asked: ¡°Do you need help?¡±


    Su Ying kept her mouth shut. She pretended to be introverted and shook her head. She then pretended to be doing her best carrying the chair.


    The short-haired woman saw this and reached over.


    Before she could reach, Su Ying released her grip causing her to fall onto the chair which then fell onto the short-haired woman.


    The short-haired woman was clearly unable to support the weight of a chair and a nine-year-old child when caught off guard. She took a step back in surprise.


    Su Ying also used this opportunity to grab her clothes.


    Since their first encounter, the short-haired woman had always worn a jacket over her dress. With this impact, her neckline of her dress was ripped open.


    The skin inside was then exposed. It was scarily pale and there were also some purple patches in the centre.


    Before Su Ying could see it clearly, the short-haired woman pulled it up and looked at her. Su Ying deliberately acted like she didn¡¯t see anything.


    The short-haired woman asked vigntly: ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Su Ying timidly shook her head.


    Seeing her like this, although the short-haired woman was still a little sceptical, she didn¡¯t continue asking. She pushed her off with some force.


    But she quickly released her hold of her when she saw her look of pain.


    There were still peopleing over behind them. They saw the short-haired woman¡¯s frown and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    The short-haired woman nced at Su Ying, ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Ying continued to pretend to be timid as she walked down the stairs. She didn¡¯t walk quickly so she could still faintly hear the conversation above.


    ¡°.......I think she probably can¡¯t speak. I haven¡¯t heard her say anything the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯s still okay if she¡¯s mute?¡±


    ¡°Of course. For a nine-year-old girl, the future is very bright. It¡¯s not a big deal if you can¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. They¡¯re all pretty young.¡±


    Su Ying couldn¡¯t hear the rest. Afraid of being discovered, she continued to act the entire time as she made her way back to the room.


    As soon as she entered the room, she immediately closed the door. Qin Mu Yin who saw her was surprised.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was someone chasing you?¡±


    Su Ying shook her head. She whispered, ¡°I just pulled off that short-haired woman¡¯s clothes.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°!!!¡±


    Xia He Yin: ¡°???¡±


    Su Min was the first to return to his senses, ¡°Why did you pull off her clothes for no reason? Did she do something to you?¡±


    Su Ying giggled, ¡°She wanted to help me. I pretended to identally fall and then I tore her clothes. Guess what I saw?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin asked anxiously: ¡°What did you see?¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°It wasn¡¯t much. Her skin was very pale. The only strange thing was that there were some purple patches. The entire area under her chest.¡±


    Only the exposed skin was normal.


    Su Min also subconsciously frowned, ¡°Purple skin?¡±


    Just the sound of it wasn¡¯t normal. Could it be that the people on board were some form of unknown beast?


    Su Ying said: ¡°Yeah. Everything else was normal apart from that. I couldn¡¯t see anything else that was strange. She treated me very kindly.¡±


    Though it was because she had ulterior motives.


    Su Min knocked on her head, ¡°Don¡¯t take risks like this next time. You might be dead before I find you.¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°Bah! What are you talking about?!¡±


    Qin Mu Yin and Xia He Yin felt that this pair of brother and sister interact with each other very strangely. They also felt that Su Ying was rather mature for a nine-year-old.


    Su Ying also said: ¡°I heard them discussing about us. They said that we¡¯re young and our bodies are young.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Why does thatst part sound strange?¡±


    Su Ying spoke with surprise: ¡°I added thatst part myself.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°........¡±


    Xia He Yin thought more deeply about this than he did, ¡°Why were they discussing this? They also aren¡¯t very old. Some are at most 27-28 years old and most of them are only in their thirties.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Butpared to them, we are still younger. Though I also don¡¯t know why they¡¯re discussing this.¡±


    And the people on this ship gave him a strange feeling.


    Su Min nced at the two of them and asked: ¡°Don¡¯t you think they care a lot about us?¡±


    From their first day until now, they would worry about whether they¡¯ve eaten, whether they¡¯re sick etc. It was something families tend to do for one another.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°I was talking about this with Nan Nan earlier, but we couldn¡¯t reach a conclusion.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Compared to that, I think that they¡¯re fishing a little strangely. They keep fishing all the time even though they¡¯re not getting anything. Don¡¯t tell me this is the only source of entertainment on a ship?¡±


    It was as if they would never get tired of it.


    Su Min said: ¡°How can that be? Let¡¯s observe more today. I want to know if there¡¯s anything else on this ship and what the captain does all day long.¡±


    He was relieved that the male and female protagonist this time noticed that something wasn¡¯t right. At present, there are only the four of them remaining. The male and female protagonist would naturally be thest for something to happen to them so the next one would be either himself or Su Ying.


    Qin Mu Yin nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Min ced the chair onto the bed, ¡°Help support me. I¡¯ll stand on it and see if I can find anything.¡±

 Chapter 122: Complaints

    <h4>Chapter 122: Comints</h4>


    Su Min wanted to see if the ceiling could be opened.


    Qin Mu Yin nodded and said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The bed wasn¡¯t soft, so the chair was rather steady when ced onto it.


    As soon as Su Min got onto the chair, he could easily reach the ceiling. The ceiling was a little different to the ordinary ceilings at home.


    He used his hand to touch it. It was pretty hard.


    Qin Mu Yin asked: ¡°Can you see anything? Is there anything inside?¡±


    Xia He Yin looked up and said: ¡°It doesn¡¯t look like it can hold anything, and I also don¡¯t see any gaps. Now I¡¯m suspecting I might¡¯ve been mistakenst night.¡±


    As the two spoke, Su Min didn¡¯t answer.


    He continued to pat the surrounding areas. The sounding from it was different. Like the scene you see on TV, there was a difference.


    Su Min said: ¡°There¡¯s space behind here.¡±


    Hearing him say that, Qin Mu Yin¡¯s back went cold, ¡°Then should we open it up and look inside? Could someone be hidden in there?¡±


    Because they had disappeared without a trace, he even suspected that Tang Yishu or Song Nan Nan may be hidden in there.


    Su Min said: ¡°I can¡¯t open it.¡±


    It didn¡¯t look like it was something that could be opened. The entrance probably wasn¡¯t here. Like some vents, perhaps only the pipes passed through here.


    He got off the chair and hopped off the bed, ¡°For now we don¡¯t know where the entrance is so it can¡¯t be opened.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin also got up and gave it a try.


    ¡°It really can¡¯t be opened. Then where did the watere from?¡± He scratched his head, ¡°There are no gaps here?¡±


    Xia He Yin herself was also confused: ¡°Just take it as me making a mistake. I don¡¯t even know anymore. Could Nan Nan have been taken away by the person who was hitting her?¡±


    She still wanted to hold onto some hope.


    After all that crying and panic, all that was left was to hope and pray.


    Su Ying said: ¡°Don¡¯t think too much into it. We¡¯re currently on a ship so things like water is very normal.¡±


    Though she actually wanted to say that it was very abnormal.


    But the other party needed constion the most right now. If she was startled or frightened and ended up getting hurt, the one who would suffer would be herself.


    Su Ying wasn¡¯t really a nine-year-old. As someone who is almost about to graduate junior high school, she knew what she should and should not say.


    Not to mention, her brother was also here.


    Su Ying felt that there was nothing to worry about!


    Su Min who didn¡¯t know that his sister is thinking this patted his hands and ced the chair onto the ground, ¡°We won¡¯t be able to reach a conclusion standing around like this. Let¡¯s go upstairs. I still haven¡¯t had breakfast yet.¡±


    Regardless of what happened, they still needed to go on.


    Xia He Yin wasn¡¯t in the mood to eat but since he had already said that, she didn¡¯t refuse.


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°We still have time if wee back after breakfast. We can take our time searchingter. It¡¯ll also save us from getting found out.¡±


    Su Ying also said: ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s go have breakfast.¡±


    There were already quite a few people upstairs. When they saw them, they smiled and asked about their wellbeing.


    Su Ming politely answered their questions one by one.


    The man in the buzzcut was very concerned about Qin Mu Yin and he even hooked his arm around his shoulder, ¡°How did you sleepst night?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin stammered: ¡°I slept well.....slept well.¡±


    He didn¡¯t dare speak the truth.


    The man with the buzzcut nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good but it¡¯s important to sleep better. Don¡¯t be too polite. Treat this ce as your own home.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin nodded and didn¡¯t say anything.


    How could they treat this ce as their home? Two of their friends had disappeared. What kind of home would have something like this happening?


    How could this ship be their home?


    The man with the buzzcut didn¡¯t think much of it. He turned and left after giving his greetings and re-joined the others.


    The captain was still busy inside the kitchen.


    The remaining four of them stood there in daze.


    This continued until the captain came out with the congee.


    Today¡¯s congee was exactly the same as the one from yesterday; in congee. Su Min however felt that it smelt more deliciouspared to yesterdays, and he even saw a ghost appear.


    The other party only shed by and didn¡¯t say anything. It just pointed to the pot of congee before disappearing.


    Although he didn¡¯t know the meaning behind it, it was probably a warning.


    With Su Min¡¯s ghost attracting tendencies, he felt that this guess of his was correct.


    He thought about it seriously before bowing his head and saying to Su Ying: ¡°Let¡¯s also eat some this morning.¡±


    Those on the deck also returned.


    Seeing them joining in for breakfast, they were very pleased: ¡°Don¡¯t be too polite. The captain¡¯s skill is very good. He used to be a chef.¡±


    Su Min smiled, ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t eat you will be hungry.¡± The short-haired woman looked at Su Ying, ¡°You¡¯re growing right now so you can¡¯t go hungry.¡±


    Su Ying timidly hid behind Su Min.


    Because there were a lot of people, Qin Mu Yin and the others waited untilter to get their share before leaving together.


    Afterall, they still had some things they wanted to discuss.


    After tasting some, Su Min felt that it wasn¡¯t anything special.


    He didn¡¯t know why movies would always describe food made from humans amazingly delicious. He felt that human flesh shouldn¡¯t taste that great.


    But after tasting the congee, Su Min didn¡¯t notice anything.


    After falling silent for a while, Su Min said: ¡°Despite acting all concerned about us, none of them mentioned anything about our missing friends.¡±


    With him saying that, Xia He Yin also came to a realisation.


    That¡¯s right. Ever since they were rescued, almost all of them were kind and caring. They were always worried about them getting sick or scared.


    But when two of them went missing, no one reacted. It had been like that since yesterday. It was as if the two of them were never there in the first ce.


    They didn¡¯t seem to care about the fact that someone had gone missing.


    Qin Mi Yun frowned and said: ¡°Why is that?¡±


    Su Min finished thest of his congee, ¡°You will have to ask them that. Why would they care so much about us yet act nonchnt when one of us disappears? They were probably very happy about it inside.¡±


    The meaning behind his words was evident.


    Take Tang Yishu¡¯s disappearance as an example. After the captain denied it, he didn¡¯t ask about his whereabouts and was just focused on the fact that he was wrongly used.


    Shouldn¡¯t people normally ask about his whereabouts?


    Su Min felt that everyone on this ship was not normal.


    Taking into consideration everything that had happened before, they have a total of six people and there were originally more than a dozen people on board.


    Even if they were split and paired off, it wasn¡¯t enough for everyone.


    But if they split them up and shared them, it would be enough.


    The ship had been at sea for a long time. In a situation where there isn¡¯t any fresh food left, the sudden appearance of several live humans would probably trigger their crazy instincts for survival.


    But the contradiction to this was that there was still food in the kitchen.


    So that meant that there was nothing wrong with the food.


    Then there would be no need for them to be treated as food. This group of people here probably have some unusual habits. Like the people on Murder Ind, these people enjoyed eating human flesh.


    Su Min felt that this was unlikely.


    Firstly, it was the method of death.


    All that was left of Tang Yishu was a sheet of human skin. If they really ate him, why didn¡¯t they take all of him?


    The second reason was the fact that they were doing so much. Wouldn¡¯t it be easier just tying them up and fattening them? They were after all trapped on the ship so they couldn¡¯t run.


    And that bespectacled middle-aged man was constantly fixated on fishing meaning that he still yearned for fish.


    Whether that fish is human or not is still a question.


    After breakfast, Su Min went to send the bowls back.


    It just happened that the short-haired woman and the bespectacled middle-aged man had just walked in from outside. They had their backs towards him, so they didn¡¯t see him as they chatted.


    ¡°Today¡¯s congee doesn¡¯t taste as good as it did yesterday.¡±


    Su Min frowned. He wondered if this sentence was of any importance.


    When he looked over, the short-haired woman and bespectacled middle-aged man had already walked a short distance away.


    ¡°.......Don¡¯t talk about that. You didn¡¯t manage to catch anything yesterday. Do you still want to go fishing today?¡±


    The bespectacled middle-aged man replied: ¡°Of course I will. I have a feeling that I will be really lucky today. Just you wait and see.¡±


    When he said this, Su Min looked over at him.


    That sentence of his sounded normal but he said that with certainty. It was as if he knew it in advance.


    Afterall, the ships secrets have still not yet been fully revealed so anything was possible.


    Su Min didn¡¯t follow them and just turned back.


    After he told the others what he heard, they all went silent.


    The frequency of fishing was too high. Even now, he still persisted with fishing every single day.


    More importantly, with a cruise ship so luxurious, why would youe here with only fishing in mind?


    That would be too boring.


    Su Ying moved closer and whispered: ¡°We should go and see how he fishester. We might be able to see something.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Ying now yed the role of a little mute girl. In any case, no one suspected her because of her young age and the only one who stared at her was the short-haired woman.


    She didn¡¯t know why the short-haired woman favoured her so much.


    Su Ying thought for a moment and then touched herself. She felt that this body of hers was useful. If that woman was a cannibal, she was probably eyeing her youthful and tender flesh.


    Something like this was quite possible in horror movies.


    Su Min looked around and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go over to that bespectacled middle-aged man. Don¡¯t leave my side.¡±


    He was still worried about his sister running into trouble.


    He had always felt that this ship probably had a rather bloody secret. If a child like her ended up getting traumatised by this, it would really be his fault.


    Afterall, this was his birthday gift for her.


    Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Anyway, if it was me, I wouldn¡¯t navigate such arge cruise ship just to let a group of people go fishing.¡±


    Xia He Yin also followed: ¡°I think they¡¯re probably not trying to catch fish. They¡¯re probably trying to catch mermaids.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    That was rather specific.


    As for whether they¡¯re trying to catch mermaids or sharks or something else, if what the middle-aged man said was true, they would soon find out.

 Chapter 123: Alive

    <h4>Chapter 123: Alive</h4>


    One by one, they started to return their breakfast bowls.


    When they passed by, they would even greet them with a smile. All that was missing was a wink.


    Su Min had already grown used to their behaviours.


    The bowls and cutlery were all cleaned up by the captain, so Su Min and the others didn¡¯t have to worry about it or help out with washing the dishes. Afterall, the captain wouldn¡¯t let them do that.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Let¡¯s go back and take a look at the ceiling first.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    This time they did it differently and looked at the ceilings in all their rooms. Every one of them were exactly the same. There was no difference.


    The hanger in Tang Yi Shu¡¯s room had disappeared.


    Xia He Yin asked: ¡°Did any of you take it?¡±


    ¡°Who would dare take it?¡± Qin Mu Yin opened the closet and looked inside, ¡°It¡¯s not in here too. Maybe the captain and the others took it away.¡±


    Su Min examined the bed. All the traces from earlier had disappeared. It was as if no one had lived there before.


    He lifted the nket, ¡°This room is too clean.¡±


    Su Ying pointed to the bed, ¡°Someone has fixed up the bed. Look at how neat it is. It looks like the ones in hotels.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Maybe this will also be the case after something happens to us.¡±


    All the traces are gone, and then new people would turn up. After something happens to them, the traces would once again be cleaned up. Like this, the cycle repeats endlessly.


    Su Min was startled by this thought of his.


    But the more he thought about it, the more he felt that it was very likely.


    Su Min turned around, ¡°Let¡¯s go and take a look at Song Nan Nan¡¯s room.¡±


    Song Nan Nan had always been sharing a room with Xia He Yin so her room should still have traces left behind by her luggage.


    Though it is called luggage, it was actually just a few pieces of clothing.


    There are a lot of clothes on this ship. Their clothes from the first night had already been washed and dried and they were now wearing clothes from the ship.


    But Song Nan Nan¡¯s room was clean.


    Su Min opened the closet. None of the clothes worn by Song Nan Nan were there but her clothes from the first night was there.


    Xia He Yin took the hanger out, ¡°Nan Nan¡¯s dress.¡±


    This dress was something she bought when they went shopping together. She had kept it after falling into the sea and it had been stored in the closet the whole time waiting to be worn again.


    She didn¡¯t expect not being able to see her wear this dress again.


    Xia He Yin couldn¡¯t help but want to cry but she did her best to hold it back.


    Su Min asked, ¡°Did she leave anything in the room?¡±


    Hearing his words, Xia He Yin thought for a moment and answered, ¡°I remember her leaving a hairtie and some hairpins.¡±


    Su min opened the bathroom door. There was nothing in there.


    The bathroom was very small and could just fit two people. In one nce, there was nothing in front of the mirror or in the sink.


    Even loose hairmonly found scattered around by girls couldn¡¯t be found.


    Su Min used to hear the girls in his ssin about the loss of hair. It was particrly the case in bathrooms where more would fall out after brushing.


    Song Nan Nan had spent some time in this room so even if there weren¡¯t a lot of hair, even a strand or two should be normal.


    It was as if she had never been in this room.


    Su min withdrew and said: ¡°Everything in this room that is rted to her is gone. Only the clothes are left.¡±


    Hearing his words, everyone felt a chill run through them.


    The meaning of the words ¡®everything is gone¡¯ was clear. It pretty much meant that a person¡¯s entire existence was wiped out.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Could this have been done by them?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You¡¯ll know once you ask.¡±


    When they went upstairs, they happened to run into a tall and thin man standing there drinking water. Seeing theme over, the man gave them a smile.


    As the male protagonist, Qin Mu Yin naturally went up and asked: ¡°Was our rooms cleaned by someone?¡±


    The tall and thin man was confused, ¡°Cleaned?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin nodded, ¡°I just wanted to ask. As anyone gone into the rooms to clean?¡±


    The tall and thin man said: ¡°No way. We haven¡¯t entered the rooms after you guys started using the rooms. We also don¡¯t have any cleaners here.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t particrly believe his words.


    How could things disappear if there wasn¡¯t anyone cleaning?


    The strangest thing was that despite everything else disappearing, Song Nan Nan¡¯s dress was still in the closet.


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t continue asking. After returning, he told the others what the tall and thin man said.


    Su Ying said: ¡°It¡¯s very easy to understand. The clothes we¡¯re wearing may not necessarily be theirs. It might have been left behind by others.¡±


    She had only casually suggested that, but it caught Su Min¡¯s attention.


    That sentence was directly in line with his earlier spections. The people originally staying in the room had disappeared, but their clothes would remain. When new people appear, they would wear their clothes and simrly disappear.


    It would cycle on like this.


    Xia He Yin naturally understood, ¡°That¡¯s horrible. How are we going to be able to leave? We still haven¡¯t found a phone.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin recalled the time spent on this ship over the past two days, ¡°The captain said that they would return to the shore in a few days. Now I think that might not be true.¡±


    What kind of ship would be like this?


    Although they were grateful to their saviours, the following events were too difficult for them to ept.


    Qin Mu Yin would rather repay them with remuneration or even agree to any of their requests instead.


    Su Min knew that they wouldn¡¯t be able to return for the time being.


    As Su Ying listened to them talk, she suddenly saw the bespectacled middle-aged man in the distance. She quickly tugged at Su Min¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°Are they going to go fishing/¡±


    ***


    Six people boarded the ship and now there are only four remaining.


    Su Min once again went to the deck to watch them fish.


    The weather today wasn¡¯t very good. It was gloomy and there was also a slight drizzle along with some strong winds.


    Su Min frowned. This weather was simr to the weather when that storm hit them.


    The middle-aged man and the man with the buzz cut stood around chatting while they fiddled with their fishing rods. They appeared to be in a good mood.


    They then threw out the fishing line.


    Su Yingid in the corner watching the fishing line fall. Today, the waves were very strong and you couldn¡¯t see the fishing line soon after it entered the waters.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Look,st time they used it to pick up a corpse. I wonder what their fishing rods are made of?¡±


    How could there be such an amazing fishing rod?


    As they made wild spections, the middle-aged man and the man with the buzz cut continued to chat happily. Even the short-haired woman walked over and joined in.


    It as was if they were celebrating in advance.


    Su Min didn¡¯t like this scene but it was pointless even if he didn¡¯t like it. Afterall, he wasn¡¯t the protagonist.


    As minutes and seconds passed, the weather got worse.


    A storm practically came within minutes, but the ship wasrge enough not the be affected much by it.


    The people on board all returned back inside.


    Su Min, Su Ying and the others also followed after them.


    The captain prepared some food and left it on the table. The group of people chatted and ate without any worry.


    ¡°The storm this time is quite small.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already stored away my fishing rod. I¡¯ll go out again after the storm. I can¡¯t miss an opportunity like this.¡±


    ¡°It looks like it will take a few hours.¡±


    The short-haired woman walked over to them and asked with a smile: ¡°When you encountered that stormst time, was it very terrible?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Yeah, the ship capsized.¡±


    The moment he fell into the water, he thought he was going to die. As he floundered about in the waves, he drank a lot of sea water.


    The short-haired woman smiled and said: ¡°It¡¯s okay now. Our ship will be fine in a storm.¡±


    She then looked at Su Ying.


    When Su Min stepped forward, the short haired woman picked up a ss and left.


    Several hourster, the storm stopped.


    Qin Mu Yin nced at the sky outside and said, ¡°They¡¯re prediction was pretty urate. It really stopped.¡±


    Even after stopping, there was still some small drizzle.


    But everyone had ran outside. Someone looked out through the windows while others leaned against the railings and looked at the sea outside.


    There were also windows and gaps inside so they could see a little.


    When Su Min went out, he heard the man with the buzz cut say: ¡°Hey, look over there. Is that it?¡±


    His fingers pointed in a direction ahead.


    The bespectacled middle-aged man looked over and his eyes suddenly brightened, ¡°Bring the rope over.¡±


    There had always been a rope on the deck.


    The bespectacled middle-aged man appeared to be in a rush. He quickly picked up the rope and threw it into the water.


    Xia He Yin followed after Qin Mu Yin. Although she was sshed with water, she wasn¡¯t angry and just continued to carefully watch their actions.


    Su Min went over to the side of the ship.


    The cruise ship was very high. Just looking down made you feel like you were about to fall.


    He looked away and leaned against the railing to watch.


    Qin Mu Yin squinted his eyes, ¡°Is that a person?¡±


    In fact, he couldn¡¯t see it clearly. The water was dark, and a human is only so big. All he could see was something floating on the surface of the waters. It was that persons clothes that caught his attention.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°It probably is a person.¡±


    It was indeed a person. After approaching, they grabbed onto the rope. The man with the buzzcut shouted out: ¡°Hurry and pull him up.¡±


    Everyone worked together to pull the rope.


    Qin Mu Yin was a little surprised, ¡°He grabbed the rope. I didn¡¯t expect it to really be a person. The same thing probably happened to us when we were saved.¡±


    Before long, the rope was all pulled up and the person grabbing onto the rope was also pulled up along with it. As soon as he hit the deck, he fell unconscious.


    Su Min nced over. That person also had a life jacket on. It was probably because of his life jacket that he was seen in the waters.


    ¡°Do you think he is still alive?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯s dead. He grabbed onto the rope earlier. How could a corpse grab onto a rope?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s take a look first. If he¡¯s dead, we¡¯ll throw him back.¡±


    Su Min walked closer and acted as if everything was normal. He asked: ¡°Have you always saved people like this?¡±


    The other party replied: ¡°How else could we have done it? Of course we will save people if we see anyone in trouble at sea. We can¡¯t turn a blind eye to that.¡±


    Su Min smiled, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    The other party turned and assessed him, ¡°Weren¡¯t you the same too? Afterall, every life matter.¡±


    As that person talked about the matter of life or death, the bespectacled man bent down and checked. He then smiled broadly.


    He said: ¡°Still alive. Hurry and take him in before he freezes to death.¡±


    Soon afterwards, he was taken inside.


    Before long, half of the people on the deck had returned inside while the other half turned back to once again look at the sea.

 Chapter 124: Suspect

    <h4>Chapter 124: Suspect</h4>


    The storm at sea left as quickly as it came.


    Qin Mu Yin wanted to follow them in. He whispered: ¡°Should we go and see what they do to that person?¡±


    Su Min restored his line of sight, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He also wanted to take a closer look. Were these people intending on saving or harming that person?


    Because he was all wet, the bespectacled middle-aged man didn¡¯t put that person in a room and instead left him in the hall.


    ¡°He probably fainted. Let¡¯s change his clothes first or he will catch a cold. If he gets a fever, it won¡¯t be good.¡±


    ¡°We should take him to a room.¡±


    ¡°Look at his purple lips. Sigh, he must have been in the water for a long time. I feel sorry for him.¡±


    ¡°Have you notified the captain? Is the captaining?¡±


    As they discussed, the captain pushed the door open. The moment he saw the person lying there he hurriedly said: ¡°What are you all doing? Go and change his clothes. After all this time why don¡¯t you know what to do?¡±


    As soon as he said that, the bespectacled middle-aged man immediately brought the rescued man downstairs.


    The captain then said: ¡°What are you doing loitering around? Go back and do your own things. Do you still want to go outside?¡±


    The man with the buzzcut: ¡°I still do, still do.¡±


    Several people returned to the deck. Two followed down to the rooms while the rest stayed behind to continue their discussion about fishing.


    The captain then turned around and finally noticed Su Min and the others. He said: ¡°You also saw it?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin nodded, ¡°Saw it. Captain, you guys are all really good people.¡±


    Hearing his praise, the captain smiled, ¡°Never mind being the good guy. When ites to rescuing someone, who wouldn¡¯t hesitate?¡±


    As he spoke, his stomach shook.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing such arge belly. He couldn¡¯t help but nce at it a few more times.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Yeah, we are also alive thanks to you captain.¡±


    The captain waved his hand, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s just what we wanted to do. How has your stay so far been?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°It¡¯s been good. It¡¯s just¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±


    Just as he wanted to talk about the disappearance of Tang Yishu and Song Nan Nan, the captain very quickly added: ¡°I should go cook. That person should eat something hot when he wakes up. I¡¯ll head off first.¡±


    As soon as the captain finished saying that, he turned and left. He didn¡¯t have any intention to listen to the rest of Qin Mu Yin¡¯s words. In a blink of an eye, he had disappeared behind the door.


    Su Min said: ¡°He did it deliberately. There¡¯s no point asking.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin sighed, ¡°I was just........¡±


    He was just holding onto hisst strand of hope and was unwilling to believe everything that had happened. Afterall, all along he had been living in a society were science and logic prevailed.


    Even killings like these were only seen on the news.


    The idea that the people who had saved him actually had the intention to harm him was something that he could think of but couldn¡¯t ept.


    Xia He Yin looked around, ¡°Let¡¯s stop standing around and hurry down. Maybe we¡¯ll see something.¡±


    Su Ying nodded her head in agreement.


    If they went downstairs, they would make sounds, so they let Su Ying go first. Because she is currently a nine-year-old child, even if she is seen it wouldn¡¯t raise their suspicions.


    Although Su Ying is physically young, her mental age isn¡¯t.


    She lightened her steps and tip-toed down the stairs. She then went straight to the rooms that were not currently being used by them.


    She quickly managed to find the right one.


    Perhaps it was because they didn¡¯t expect them toe down, or perhaps it was because they had forgotten, the door wasn¡¯t locked and it was even slightly opened.


    Su Ying beckoned to Su Min.


    When Su Min walked over, he could easily hear the movements and discussions inside.


    ¡°.........He doesn¡¯t look to be in good shape.¡±


    It was the voice of the man with the beer belly.


    Su Min remembered him. Every time he spoke, he would speak weakly. His beer belly couldn¡¯t bepared to the captains, but it was stillrger than most people.


    Soon after was the voice of the bespectacled middle-aged man: ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as he isn¡¯t dead. If he¡¯s not in good shape, we can help him get better. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    The beer bellied man said: ¡°Then you have to take good care of him.¡±


    The bespectacled middle-aged man quickly said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him die. This is a one in a hundred opportunity. I won¡¯t give up.¡±


    Their conversation wasn¡¯t clear nor was it vague.


    All four of them were at the door. Su Min waved to Qin Mu Yin and them to leave while Su Ying stood on the other side.


    Qin Mu Yin understood his gestures and entered his room with Xia He Yin.


    The noises inside the room continued.


    The man with the beer belly sighed and said: ¡°This person¡¯s body is not as good as the person from two days ago. Look at his skin. But I guess it¡¯s okay.¡±


    The bespectacled middle-aged man helped change his clothes: ¡°Don¡¯t ask for too much. I also want them, but do you think I have a chance?¡±


    Not a chance.


    He wasn¡¯t qualified.


    The man with the beer belly said: ¡°That¡¯s true. In any case, congrattions. You can sleep well tonight.¡±


    The bespectacled middle-aged man smiled. He sat by the bed and said: ¡°I knew the weather would be good today the moment I woke up. As expected, I received a surprise like this.¡±


    ¡°..............¡±


    Su Min listened to their conversation as he crouched by the wall. He felt that a lot of their secrets had been exposed.


    He quietly pushed the door open.


    The man¡¯s beer belly came into view. He stood at the end of the bed with his back facing the door. He just happened to be standing between them and the door.


    From the small gap he could see the bespectacled middle-aged man sitting by the bed touching the face of the rescued man.


    Su Min couldn¡¯t see his expression.


    He moved his line of sight over to the rescued person. The other party was probably a fisherman. His skin was a little tanned.


    Su Min stopped watching and left.


    If he continued, there was a risk of being found out. He had pretty much heard what he needed to hear so if he stayed any longer, he may put his life at risk.


    This was the conclusion Su Min made after watching numerous horror movies.


    It was okay to overhear one or two sentences, but you shouldn¡¯t overhear the key information. As soon as you do, the movie wouldn¡¯t be able to go on.


    He quietly left his spot and went into Qin Mu Yin¡¯s room.


    Qin Mu Yin and Xia He Yin were checking the room when he came in. They quickly asked: ¡°Did you hear anything?¡±


    Su Min closed the door, ¡°I heard a bit.¡±


    He repeated everything he heard between the man with the beer belly and the bespectacled middle-aged man. Apart from asional differences in wording, he recited it almost word for word.


    Qin Mu Yin was a little shocked: ¡°You remembered all that?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°My memory is pretty good.¡±


    ¡°So based on what they¡¯re saying,¡± Xia He Yin mulled with her chin in her palm, ¡°they¡¯re saving people deliberately and it is because they need to save them?¡±


    Otherwise why would that bespectacled middle-aged man be so eager? Although he didn¡¯tugh loudly after rescuing someone, everyone could tell that he was overjoyed.


    It was clearly revealed on his face.


    Su Ying sprawled across the bed, ¡°They¡¯re probably rescuing people and then nning on using them to do something. Wow, does that short-haired woman have her eyes on me?¡±


    She touched her face and sighed: ¡°I am very young after all. With my skin so nice, she definitely would want it.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    In response to Su Ying¡¯s narcissistic words, he said: ¡°The first half is enough. No need for the self-ttering.¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°Brother, don¡¯t deny it.¡±


    Su Min stopped talking to her and turned and said: ¡°In fact, I think the same. They probably rescued us with other purposes in mind.¡±


    Xia He Yin asked: ¡°Then what would they use Nan Nan for?¡±


    Apart from using human flesh for cooking, she couldn¡¯t think of anything else.


    Xia He Yin recalled the congee from the past two days. She wanted to vomit.


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask them that. We haven¡¯t found the body so we don¡¯t know what it is used for.¡±


    When Tang Yishu disappeared, there was still his skin though itter disappeared. The human skin either was used or it disappeared to prevent them from finding out about something.


    Of the two possibilities, Su Min felt that the former was more likely.


    Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t help pacing back and forth, ¡°Then we still have to pry open the ceiling. We can¡¯t do much otherwise.¡±


    He felt that Xia He Yin¡¯s thoughts were probably right.


    Su Min said: ¡°Rather than the water, I want to know more about the fact that Song Nan Nan said someone was hitting her.¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°But I didn¡¯t see anything at that time.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you didn¡¯t see it.¡± Su Min casuallyforted her, ¡°It wasn¡¯t you who hit her, so your response was normal.¡±


    Xia He Yin: ¡°..............¡±


    This form offorting was no better than notforting.


    Su Min didn¡¯t seem to notice anything wrong with his way offorting, ¡°And even if you were the one getting hit, you also would likely respond like a normal person and suspect Song Nan Nan.¡±


    Then Song Nan Nan would likely have the same reaction as Xia He Yin.


    One by one, something terrible would happen to the cannon fodders.


    Xia He Yin was even more upset after hearing his words, but she didn¡¯t dare ask for theirforting and could only stay depressed quietly.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°How many people are there? Have we met them all now?¡±


    The moment he said that, the whole room went quiet.


    Su Min frowned. He had never thought of this question and was only focussed on the people appearing in the hall and on the deck every day.


    Those people were the same people he saw on the first night.


    As for whether there were others on the ship, they had never appeared so that waspletely unknown.


    In other words, only the captain would know how many people there are in total on this ship.


    Su Min took a deep breath in, ¡°I¡¯ve finally noticed where the problem is.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°What¡¯s the problem?¡±


    ¡°Are you stupid? Why don¡¯t you ask yourself before asking others?¡± Xia He Yin rolled her eyes, ¡°If not for the others disappearing, we wouldn¡¯t have known about this and would have continued to be in the dark about everything.¡±


    She now suspected the idea that Song Nan Nan was probably hit by someone else.


    Su Min pursed his lips, ¡°Of course I¡¯m still a little sceptical but the most important thing is to make ascertain whether there are other people hidden on this ship as well as where and who they are.¡±


    The room fell silent again.


    Su Ying suddenly got up from the bed and eximed: ¡°Didn¡¯t they say that there were two people other staying downstairs when they brought us over to our rooms?¡±


    Hearing her say this, Su Min suddenly remembered.


    He still remembered the captain¡¯s words from the night when they were rescued vividly.


    Because there was only two other people staying on this floor, they were allowed to choose from any of the remainder rooms.


    But over the past two days, Su Min had woken up earlier and he didn¡¯t seem to see anyone go in or out of this floor.


    The group of them all went upstairs.


    So, the two people mentioned by the captain had been constantly living on this floor and not eating or drinking the entire time?

 Chapter 125: Cooking

    <h4>Chapter 125: Cooking</h4>


    Whether or not there really was two people living on this floor became the most critical issue now.


    Qin Mu Yin¡¯s first words were naturally something he said out of anxiousness, ¡°We can just knock on the doors. If no one opens it, then there shouldn¡¯t be anyone inside.¡±


    Xia He Yin directly rejected this suggestion: ¡°What if there were people staying here, but theyter changed to another ce? Can you be certain?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was made speechless by her. After a long time, he could only spread open his hands: ¡°Then what should we do? Do you have a better idea?¡±


    Xia He Yin naturally also couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    The two started arguing over this matter.


    Su Min even wondered if the male and female protagonist will end up together at the end. Even now, there didn¡¯t seem to be any sparks forming between them.


    ¡°We still have to check anyway.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin threw out thatst sentence and sat on the bed.


    Su Ying poked him, ¡°Why do you have to fight? What¡¯s there to fight about? Isn¡¯t just choosing between checking or asking?¡±


    Su Min opened the door, ¡°I¡¯ll check and see if they¡¯ve left.¡±


    When he re-entered the corridor, it felt a little damp. The door to that room had already been closed. He didn¡¯t know if there was anyone inside.


    He simply went upstairs to check. After seeing the man with the beer belly and the bespectacled middle-aged man, he came back down.


    Su Min pushed open the door: ¡°There should be no one. We can go and check.¡±


    Time was limited and any hesitations would put them at risk of being discovered so they had to be quick.


    Su Min and Qin Mu Yin split up.


    Xia He Yin and Su Ying acted as lookout by the stairs. If anyone were toe by, they would try to act and see if they could lure them away.


    Apart from the five rooms used by them, there were another three rooms on this floor. One was upied by the fisherman, leaving only the remaining two.


    Even if the room used by the fisherman was originally upied, at least one of thest two rooms should be upied.


    Su Min opened open the doors to one of them.


    The room structure was the same. There were various different items of clothing in the closet, all of which are men. They hung neatly on the hangers.


    Other than that, there weren¡¯t any signs of anyone staying in this room.


    Su Min inspected every nook and cranny and only left after confirming that everything was clear. When he left the room, he ran into Qin Mu Yin who had juste out of the other room.


    Qin Mu Yin whispered: ¡°Nothing.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Were there clothes in the closet?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin recalled, ¡°Seems like there was a few sets, and also two dresses. A woman probably stayed there. I¡¯m not sure about the age.¡±


    There wasn¡¯t anything that gave away their ages.


    Su Min nodded. In fact, he had a faint guess insside.


    If what the captain said that time was true, then two people had disappeared soon after they set off like Tang Yishu and Song Nan Nan.


    And it just happened to be a man and a woman.


    That was too coincidental. There are no coincidences in horror movies so they must have been done intentionally. Their disappearance is definitely rted to Tang Yishu and Song Nan Nan.


    There are all kinds of possibilities. For now, Su Min couldn¡¯t pinpoint the exact one.


    ¡°.....We¡¯re getting ready to head upstairs. Her feet are ufortable, so we stopped here for a bit.¡±


    Xia He Yin¡¯s voice suddenly sounded.


    Su Min and Qin Mu Yin nced at each other. They then acted natural and walked over, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t block the way.¡±


    A head suddenly appeared from upstairs.


    Su Ying could see it clearly. She almost screamed in fright, but she held herself back and instead threw herself into Xie He Yin¡¯s arms.


    That head belonged to the bespectacled middle-aged man.


    Because the stairs were blocked, he couldn¡¯te down and could only stick his head in. That scene was inexplicably terrifying.


    He smiled, ¡°If you¡¯re ufortable, you should take a rest.¡±


    He then retracted his head and the stairs were silent again. In less than a minute, the short-haired woman also poked her head out.


    With this happening twice in a row, they were all startled.


    That scene was like the moment when you open a door and a ghost¡¯s head suddenly appears. It was too startling.


    The short-haired woman looked around and voiced her concern: ¡°Where do you feel ufortable? Let me take a look. It¡¯s no good if you feel sick.¡±


    Xia He Yin exined: ¡°She just knocked her feet earlier. It should be fine now right, Ying Ying?¡±


    Su Ying yed her role and shook her head.


    Xia He Yin smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt. It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Seeing this, the short-haired woman rxed. She wanted to reach out and touch Su Ying¡¯s head, but the stairwell was narrow, and she couldn¡¯t reach so she could only give up.


    She said: ¡°I¡¯m d it¡¯s nothing major.¡±


    Su Ying who heard those words looked up from Xia He Yin¡¯s arms and gave her a small smile.


    The short-haired woman was clearly very satisfied.


    When she left, Xia He Yin let out a sigh of relief. She walked away from the stairs and ran over to the centre of the corridor, ¡°Scared me to death.¡±


    She thought they would suddenly reach out and do something.


    Su Min rubbed Su Ying¡¯s head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, they won¡¯t do anything to us for the time being. They¡¯re waiting for an opportunity.¡±


    Like Tang Yishu and Song Nan Nan¡¯s case, they¡¯re waiting for the right time.


    If it wasn¡¯t him or Su Ying tonight, then it would probably be the other fisherman. Cannon fodders always die before the protagonists after all.


    Xia He Yin asked: ¡°Has anyone stayed there before?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin waved his hand, ¡°No. It¡¯s the same as Tang Yishu¡¯s room. There aren¡¯t any traces of people living in there. I don¡¯t think anyone stayed there before.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No, the captain shouldn¡¯t have lied back then. Those words were something he identally revealed and even he himself didn¡¯t notice.¡±


    Afterall, revealing the fact that someone had stayed there andter disappeared would be giving them away.


    It was probably something the movie director set up deliberately. Without a single clue, the movie wouldn¡¯t be able to go on.


    Su Ying covered her mouth: ¡°Can we go and take a look at where they stay? I think there will be a lot of clues.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°We need to find a chance first.¡±


    Because it would be a bad end for them if they were discovered, they needed to n things properly whilst taking into consideration things like the time, route etc.


    Xia He Yin suggested: ¡°What about during mealtimes?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Lunch is no good. With it being so bright out, there are no ces to hide. I think it¡¯s better doing it at night. As the saying goes, the night hides all. Look at thieves. They always act at night.¡±


    The two fell into discussion again.


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    This scene was a little familiar. Not long ago, they were arguing. Seems like this pair of male and female protagonist reconcile very quickly.


    Su Min interrupted the two, ¡°Night it is then. It¡¯s too dangerous during the day so we¡¯ll do it at night.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin nodded: ¡°Now there¡¯s another question ¡ª¡ª¡ª Who can make lunch?¡±


    The four of them looked at each other.


    Su Min sighed quietly, ¡°If you¡¯re not worried about the taste, I can do it.¡±


    Xia He Yin was doubtful: ¡°You can?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was also a little hesitant, ¡°Why don¡¯t we eat what they make?¡±


    Su Min shrugged, ¡°That¡¯s why I said if you¡¯re not worried about the taste, I can do it. If you are, then I won¡¯t.¡±


    The two fell in thought for a moment.


    Xia He Yin made her final decision: ¡°You should do it. We¡¯ll help you out.¡±


    The captain¡¯s food was a little unsafe. Congee was the only thing that was eptable. They didn¡¯t know what could have been added into the other foods.


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    In fact, it was almost time for it now. After the several hours of storm and the time spend searching around, it was almost noon now.


    They didn¡¯t have a phone with them, so they weren¡¯t too clear on the exact time.


    After Su Min went upstairs, he went straight to the kitchen. The captain was inside humming while cutting up vegetables.


    Seeing him, he asked: ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I want to make something today.¡±


    The captain thought for a moment, ¡°Okay, but you¡¯ll have to wait until I finish making this first.¡±


    He had just finished cutting them up. He poured them into the pan and sshed some oil onto it.


    Su Min watched his actions. From the beginning until the dish is served onto a te, nothing looked unusual. Everything was normal.


    Perhaps he had been traumatised too severely from his past experiences.


    The captain took the dish out and said: ¡°All done. You can use it now. If you need something, just let me know. Don¡¯t mess with the other things here, it¡¯ll make things difficult for meter.¡±


    Su Min answered obediently: ¡°Okay.¡±


    After waiting for him to leave the kitchen, Su Min began to look around the kitchen. It was rather messy and small; just enough for one person. Any more than that and it would be too crowded.


    All the ingredients were on the floor, including canned food.


    Su Min examined a few of them and found a few that looked okay. He got ready to make a few simple dishes.


    These ingredients had been there for a while, so they weren¡¯t very fresh.


    Su Min actually didn¡¯t know how to cook and only remembered watching Li Wenxin¡¯s actions.


    At first, Li Wenxin had intended on turning the dormitory into an apartment. He brought along with him an induction cooker, soy sauce and even vinegar but they were confiscated less than a monthter.


    During that month, Su Min had the chance to try his food every day.


    Qin Mu Yin and Xia He Yin stood outside the door, ¡°This kitchen is too small so I won¡¯t go in. Good luck Su Min.¡±


    Xia He Yin added soon afterwards, ¡°I¡¯ll do it next time. Although my skills aren¡¯t good, it should be edible.¡±


    As they spoke, Su Min had already started cooking.


    After a te of scrambled eggs and tomato, Su Min pulled out a few more vegetables to wash. When he turned around, he saw Chen Su standing there eating.


    The two were too preupied chatting as they stood at the door, so they werepletely unaware of his presence.


    Chen Su chucked, ¡°They can¡¯t see me.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t speak. He walked over and closed the door, ¡°You can keep watch outside. I¡¯ll close the door.¡±


    ¡°Why are you clo.......¡±


    The rest of the words were blocked by the door. There was only silence left.


    When Su Min turned back around, he found himself enveloped by Chen Su. He wrapped his hands around his wrists and then changed into holding his hands, ¡°I missed you so much.¡±


    He nuzzled against Su Min¡¯s shoulder.


    Because Su Min wasn¡¯t sleeping alone and because he couldn¡¯t do anything in front of Su Min¡¯s sister, he couldn¡¯t do anything for the past two days.


    Su Min¡¯s ears were itchy. He turned his head away and said: ¡°I still have to cook.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°I want to eat too.¡±


    ¡°If you want to eat, then eat.¡± Although Su Min agreed, he also wondered: ¡°Can a ghost like you taste anything?¡±


    Cold breath blew onto his earlobe. Chen Su¡¯s voice was low, ¡°Am I the first to eat your food?¡±


    Su Min nodded.


    Afterall, this was his first-time cooking and even he himself had not taken a bite. Chen Su was indeed the first person, and also the first ghost.


    Chen Su released his hold of him. Su Min walked over to the table and smelled it carefully. It smelt quite fragrant.


    He was a little proud. He picked up a piece with his chopsticks, ¡°Here you go.¡±


    Chen Su held his hand. His eyes trembled slightly as he asked in a low voice: ¡°Are you feeding me?¡±


    Su Min blinked, ¡°Yeah, feeding you.¡±


    He waved his chopsticks. His other hand rubbed the back of Chen Su¡¯s hand as he urged: ¡°Open your mouth.¡±

 Chapter 126: Legend

    <h4>Chapter 126: Legend</h4>


    The kitchen was small, so the two stood very close to each other.


    Su Min¡¯s actions were very cute. Chen Su who saw this had the urge tough. As it was freshly made, it was still steaming. He held Su Min¡¯s hand and directly took a bite.


    A ghost eating human food. No matter how you look at it, it didn¡¯t seem right.


    Su Min watched Chen Su¡¯s expression fearing that something strange would happen. He couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°How was it?¡±


    He cooked for the first time today, and he had no idea whether the food was good or bad. Afterall, he didn¡¯t have a chance to taste it himself.


    He didn¡¯t know how to save him if he got food poisoning.


    Chen Su covered his stomach pretending to be sick.


    Su Min immediately ignored him, ¡°Stop acting.¡±


    It was clearly just an act. It wouldn¡¯t be like that if it really was food poisoning. Furthermore, the other party is a ghost boss.


    Chen Su blinked, ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Su Min thought of the fragrant smell. It wasn¡¯t bad and he even felt that it smelt pretty good, ¡°It should be okay.¡±


    Chen Su just smiled and didn¡¯t say anything.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if he was smiling because it wasn¡¯t good and he was deliberately trying to hide it or if it really tasted okay.


    He nced a him, ¡°You ate without worrying about food poisoning.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Food poisoning has no effect on me.¡±


    Su Min thought about it and felt that it sounded reasonable. For a ghost who has some form of rtionship with the cinema, food poisoning naturally wouldn¡¯t have an effect on him.


    In an even more extreme scenario, it is estimated that even if he died, he would probably be able to be resurrected on the spot in the movie. This was the advantage of having connections.


    Su Min sighed.


    Chen Su took the chopsticks in his hand. He picked up a piece and brought it over to his mouth, ¡°Here, try it yourself.¡±


    Su Min grabbed his wrist and took a bite.


    He had originally thought that it would taste weird, but it turned out okay. It was just a little in.


    He didn¡¯t dare put too much salt because there wasn¡¯t much fresh water on board. With salty food, you would have the urge to drink water and once you drink water, you would need to go to the bathroom.


    Chen Su said: ¡°You should have more confidence in yourself.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Are you sure you have confidence in doing something like this for the first time?¡±


    Chen Su leaned on one side and said: ¡°I have confidence in anything you do.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect Chen Su to say something like this. Feeling that those words of him were too cheesy, he almostughed out loud.


    It was probably because it has been a while since hest heard it.


    To be honest, the current Chen Su seemed to be much gentler than before.


    He no longer wasted time with Chen Su and quickly cooked up another dish. This time he was a little more skilled.


    Chen Su watched on from behind.


    asionally, he would deliberately feed Su Min a bite. If he wasn¡¯t afraid of Su Min continuing to cook, he would have probably eaten the entire te.


    So that others wouldn¡¯t eat it.


    Su Min was oblivious to these twisted thoughts of his. After cooking for a while, he felt that it was actually quite fun. It was no wonder some people liked to cook.


    Li Wenxin himself liked to cook. It actually turned out to be so fun.


    On the other end, Chen Su let out a sigh. He felt that he was bing more and more like Buddha. He finally made his decision.


    Xia He Yin and Qin Mu Yin stood outside both worried and nervous, ¡°With the door closed, I¡¯m worried about something happening inside.¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°I¡¯m worried about the food.¡±


    As someone who would often encounter monstrous food at school, she felt that her eptance for food was pretty good, but she was still a little scared.


    Su Ying stood opposite them, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Although she hadn¡¯t seen Su Min cook before, she didn¡¯t think he would make anything that bad.


    It would be unlikely for them to die of food poisoning while experiencing a movie. That would be too unfortunate.


    To die of food poisoning......


    Su Ying shuddered. She was frightened by her own conjectures.


    Qin Mu Yin rubbed his head, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about whether or not it is edible. No matter how bad it is, it can¡¯t be worse than those bugs from the first day.¡±


    He recalled that incident and felt sick. The captain wasn¡¯t willing to admit to it and he didn¡¯t know if all the food they ate before this had bugs in them.


    When the kitchen door once again opened, Qin Mu Yin and Xia He Yin quickly turned their heads and looked over. They asked cautiously: ¡°How was it? Is it done?¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Done.¡±


    Xia He Yin was relieved. She looked over at the group of people eating not far away and thought that they would eat it no matter how bad it tasted.


    But reality was contrary to their expectations.


    They ate at a ce not far from the others. Su Min clearly saw them look over when he came out of the kitchen.


    But perhaps it was because the captain himself said that they could make their own food, none of them said anything.


    It was probably because study gods are good at everything.


    Thinking this, Qin Mu Yin was a little stunned. He proceeded to eat more.


    ***


    When they were done, it was already afternoon.


    After encountering the storm in the morning, the sky was overcast. In the afternoon, it brightened a little so visibility also improved.


    Su Min went onto the deck to take a look. The sea appeared to stretch endlessly into the distance in all directions. There wasn¡¯t a single hint of an ind or house.


    The ship was probably still in the middle of the sea.


    The bespectacled middle-aged man went downstairs after eating and busied himself. When Su Min came over, the door to that room was closed.


    Waves of people visited and left.


    Qin Mu Yin secretly observed this, ¡°They¡¯re all so concerned about that person. They weren¡¯t that concerned about us back then.¡±


    ¡°We were still alive and well back then.¡± Xia He Yin recalled, ¡°It seems the neer is a little sick.¡±


    Because he was unconscious when he was rescued.


    As they spoke, the door suddenly opened.


    ¡°............It¡¯s great that he¡¯s awake. It should be fine now.¡± The man with the beer belly came out.


    Seeing them standing in the corridor, he stopped.


    The man with the beer belly hesitated for a moment, ¡°You¡¯re also done eating?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin can now react quickly, ¡°Yeah, just finished. We were intending on heading back to take a rest. That¡¯s right, has that person woken up yet?¡±


    The man with the beer belly nodded, ¡°Woke up.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°That¡¯s good. I was a bit frightened back then. We were also in the same situation as him but I guess we were a little luckier.......¡±


    The man with the beer belly probably didn¡¯t expect Qin Mu Yin to say so much. It was almost like a continuous spill and he could only listen without interrupting.


    ¡°Then you........¡±


    ¡°It was so scary back then. The moment we woke up, the boat capsized, and we all fell into the sea. I¡¯m sure you wouldn¡¯t understand that feeling.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty scary....¡±


    ¡°Yeah, so when I saw your shiping over as we clung to the driftwood, we were really d. We didn¡¯t expect our luck to be so good and that we would be saved.......¡±


    The man with the beer belly was made senseless by his nonstop chatter.


    For the first time, Su Min also discovered Qin Mu Yin¡¯s skill at chattering on nonsensically. He was able to drag a single topic on for ages.


    He held back hisughter and calmly asked: ¡°Can we go in and take a look?¡±


    The beer-bellied man was too preupied by Qin Mu Yi¡¯s chatter. He couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Okay, okay.¡±


    By the time the beer bellied man returned to his senses, the others had already walked past behind him and entered the room. Qin Mu Yin remained outside talking non-stop.


    Only the bespectacled middle-aged man and the neer was in the room.


    When he saw Su Min and the others enter, he was stunned for a moment, but he quickly restored his expression and didn¡¯t say anything.


    The neer was sitting up in bed, ¡°You are?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°We were rescued like you but that happened a few days ago.¡±


    The neer slowly nodded, ¡°Oh..........¡±


    The bespectacled middle-aged man said in a timely manner: ¡°Since you¡¯re awake, if you can get out of bed, you can go up and eat something. Don¡¯t go hungry.¡±


    He didn¡¯t stay long. He wasn¡¯t worried about Su Min and the others being alone with the neer and left soon afterwards.


    Then Qin Mu Yin came in from outside.


    Qin Mu Yin closed the door whileining: ¡°I almost used up all my saliva talking. I should just join our schools debate team.¡±


    The neer sitting in bed gave him a small smile.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Are you a fisherman nearby?¡±


    The neer nodded and said: ¡°But I¡¯m still a novice. After going a little further out at sea, I lost my way and got caught up in a storm. Fortunately, I was saved. I thought I was going to die.¡±


    As a fisherman, he had a clear understanding of his situation. After a whole day and night stuck at sea, he was on the brink of death.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen the cruise ship, he would have not been able to continue holding on and he would have sunk into the sea.


    Su Min internally thought: You may not necessarily live even if you were saved.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°We were the same. We watched you being rescued.¡±


    The neer nodded, ¡°When I woke up, I saw the man with the sses. He was so caring. Even my parents aren¡¯t as caring as him. I¡¯m extremely ttered.¡±


    Afterall, he did pretty much everything to help warm him up.


    The neer¡¯s lips were very dry. They were moistened by the bespectacled middle-aged man and were currently peeling. He reached for the cup and saw a card next to it.


    He curiously picked it up.


    Qin Mu Yin casually said: ¡°That¡¯s the introduction to this ship Victoria. There¡¯s not much information.¡±


    There was a card beside the beds in all the rooms which introduced the ship. It was the same card Su Min and Su Ying saw on their first day here.


    The neer hadn¡¯t opened it yet. Hearing those words, he was surprised: ¡°This ship is called Victoria?¡±


    Su Min could tell that his voice sounded too surprised. He mulled over this and asked: ¡°Yes, Victoria. Why?¡±


    The neer was a little hesitant, but he eventually felt that he should tell them what he knew, ¡°There is a saying about the name Victoria. There once was a ghost ship called Victoria.¡±


    In fact, the name Victoria is verymon. Many ships would have names like Elizabeth and so on.


    But fishermen like him would remember some legends.


    The neer opened the card and saw the introduction inside. Everything was quite normal but for some reason he became scared.


    He then threw the card out and it fell onto his nket.


    That act of his couldn¡¯t be any more obvious. It basically meant that something was wrong.


    This movie was called Ghost Ship so the ship they¡¯re on is definitely the one in the legend. It might be useful knowing about the rumours about the ghost ship.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect the new cannon fodder to be so useful. It was his first time encountering a character who appears in the middle of the movie holding an important key to the storyline.


    Seeing the neer¡¯s actions, he asked: ¡°What is the legend of Victoria about?¡±

 Chapter 127: Looking Out

    <h4>Chapter 127: Looking Out</h4>


    The name Victoria was a rathermon ship name.


    But to the fishermen here, Victoria was the name of a ghost ship. Like the rumours surrounding the Bermuda Triangle, the legend about Victoria was strange, thrilling and terrifying.


    Su Min asked again, ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The neer answered: ¡°Mu Yuan.¡±


    It was a pretty good name. It wasn¡¯t a name you would give to a passer-by cannon fodder. Apart from his dark skin, he was actually pretty handsome.


    He drank arge mouthful of water and slowly recovered.


    It was also Qin Mu Yin¡¯s first time hearing about the ghost ship. He asked nervously, ¡°Hurry and tell us about it.¡±


    Mu Yuan recalled it for a moment and slowly started to speak: ¡°In fact, I also don¡¯t know if it¡¯s true. It¡¯s just something I heard from others, a little like a short story.¡±


    In this story, Victoria was a ship that was built decades ago. At that time, it was considered a very luxurious ship.


    In fact, even now it is very luxurious.


    Victoria went out to sea not long after it was built but after a few days of sailing, the weather at sea suddenly changed. They guessed that Victoria may have encountered a storm at sea, and itter never returned.


    Mu Yuan took another drink of water, ¡°I heard that they were set to be out at sea for a month but in the end it never returned. It disappeared just like that.¡±


    The technology at that time wasn¡¯t advanced enough to search for traces of Victoria and the storm that time was also very strong so they felt that Victoria may have sunk, just like Titanic.


    It resulted in a lot ofmotion but as time went on, Victoria was gradually forgotten.


    This continued until a dozen years ago where a rumour began to emerge.


    Mu Yuan hesitated, ¡°I don¡¯t know where it started from, but it is said that Victoria had not sunk. Those who encountered storms at sea may be lucky enough to be rescued by the ship.¡±


    As soon as he said that, the room went silent.


    Wasn¡¯t that rumour exactly the same as their current situation?


    Xia He Yin began to tremble. It not for Qin Mu Yin¡¯s support, she would have copsed in fear, ¡°And then? What happened after being rescued?¡±


    Mu Yuan shook his head, ¡°There are all kinds of spections. Some say they are returned to shore, others say that they never return. There are also some who say that they remain on Victoria as an immortal being. I don¡¯t know which is true.¡±


    Legends have always been strange.


    Su Min had a question, ¡°If they can¡¯t return, then how did this legende about?¡±


    Mu Yuan said: ¡°Maybe someone made it up.¡±


    In fact, their industry was a little superstitious. If they felt that it wasn¡¯t auspicious, they wouldn¡¯t go out to sea.


    But he was young, and not very superstitious.


    This time, he didn¡¯t listen to his family and went out alone to sea. He then suddenly encountered a storm. The weather report clearly said that there wouldn¡¯t be a storm.


    And so, the current Mu Yuan was very regretful. If he had listened to his family, he wouldn¡¯t have spent a day and night drifting at sea.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Then the ship we¡¯re on.........¡±


    Could it be the Victoria from the legend?


    Although it was a question, she actually already had the answer in mind. She was 90% certain it was the same ship.


    Many things had happened on this ship and it just happened to be in line with the rumours. If it wasn¡¯t the same ship, how could it be so coincidental?


    Su Min asked: ¡°Are there any legends that are more specific?¡±


    He wanted to know more specifically about the ship.


    ¡°This, I don¡¯t know.¡± Mu Yuan himself only heard it from others, ¡°They just said that they would save those who have fallen into the sea. After being rescued, all kinds of things are said to happen on the ship and all kinds of oues were spected.¡±


    He sighed.


    Mu Yuan also felt that he had probably boarded that ship. He didn¡¯t feel fortunate and was conversely afraid.


    He naturally knew that the immortal theory was fake.


    Once that possibility was ruled out, there was basically only one possibility left; death.


    Su Ying took the card from his hand, ¡°This legend is really strange. If no one returns alive....¡±


    Then it would be the same was what Su Min asked earlier.


    If no one returned alive, then how did the legende about?


    No one would be bored enough to make up such a specific legend. Even the ship itself had made its appearance.


    Su Minforted him, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. You need to rest now. There¡¯s also dinner tonight. You can use that chance to meet everyone here.¡±


    Mu Yuan nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Min, Xia He Yin and the others left the room. Mu Yuanid back down to rest and turned off the lights.


    When they opened the door, the bespectacled middle-aged man was waiting outside.


    Su Min subconsciously furrowed his brows but when he remembered that the rooms were soundproofed, he inwardly breathed a sigh of relief.


    Though he didn¡¯t know how long he had been there.


    The bespectacled middle-aged man saw the lights turn off. He restrained his urge to go back inside and asked: ¡°He¡¯s feeling sick again?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No, he just wants to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Sleep. That¡¯s okay then.¡± The bespectacled middle-aged man turned his gaze onto them, ¡°Then don¡¯t bother him.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The bespectacled middle-aged man wasn¡¯t very keen on continuing to chat with them. He turned around and disappeared upstairs.


    Xia He Yin patted her chest and whispered: ¡°That startled me. Why was he standing at the door? It¡¯s as if he was eavesdropping.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°I think he was eavesdropping.¡±


    If not, why didn¡¯t he knock on the door? It would be too much of a coincidence saying that he had just happened to reach the door when they opened it.


    Su Min nced at the dark staircase, ¡°Forget it. He shouldn¡¯t have heard our voices. Let¡¯s go and take a look at the ceiling.¡±


    That was still important.


    Mu Yian¡¯s role shouldn¡¯t be to just deliver the ghost ship legend. That would make his character¡¯s role too ordinary. There must be something else.


    Xia He Yin¡¯s expression immediately changed, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry.¡±


    There are only a few rooms on this floor. In addition to the rooms, there are actually other ces but theywere dark and held no signs of life.


    Su Min took the lead and walked over to the end of the corridor.


    There was only onemp in the hallway. Sitting at the centre and shining outwards, it made the ends of the corridor dark.


    Su Min relied solely on his night vision.


    The space wasn¡¯t very big. Probably because there was another ce next door, when he reached out, he touched something that felt like wooden boards.


    Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t see clearly, ¡°What¡¯s on that?¡±


    It wasplete darkness. You couldn¡¯t see anything.


    Su Min retracted his hand, ¡°I can¡¯t see anything but a ship like this would naturally have spare rooms for other purposes.¡±


    He wondered if it may hold some clues.


    Xia He Yin guessed: ¡°Then would we be able to go in and take a look? But where¡¯s the entrance?¡±


    Su Min retracted his hand again, ¡°The entrance should be somewhere else.¡±


    He turned around. Just as he was about to leave, he saw a pair of eyes not far away. His movements stopped.


    Qin Mu Yin was still talking: ¡°Why don¡¯t we go upstairs. It¡¯s so dark here and there¡¯s no light......Su Min, what are you looking at?¡±


    He turned his head and followed Su Min¡¯s line of sight. He also froze.


    That pair of eyes were not very bright but with the aid of themp and its position, it shone brightly in the darkness.


    It was Su Ying¡¯s first time seeing this. She was so scared she hid behind Su Min but she also couldn¡¯t help but look at it again.


    Su Min took a deep breath and walked over.


    The other person probably noticed that he had been seen. He retreated and quickly disappeared by the stairs.


    When Su Min went over and looked up, it was empty upstairs. There was no one there. That person who was secretly watching them had ran away.


    He retracted his steps and once again stood under the light, ¡°Let¡¯s go upstairs. It¡¯s pointless hanging around here.¡±


    The only connecting point to this floor was the staircase.


    That man must have been looking down at them from the staircase earlier.


    The staircase here was inclined. Because it is the ships second floor, you would need to go down so if you wanted to look in, you would need to lie on the ground.


    Like this, you can only stick your head out.


    That feeling of threat and the unknown when you don¡¯t know who that person was was something Su Min didn¡¯t like. This was especially the case in horror movies.


    Qin Mu Yin was the first to go upstairs. There was nothing in the way and no one upstairs.


    ¡°You cane up.¡±


    Xia He Yin followed and soon it was Su Ying.


    When it was his turn, Su Min shook his head and said, ¡°Wait a minute. Try and look through to see what you can see.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin nodded, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He decided to try it after Xia He Yin and Su Ying reached upstairs first.


    If it was only Qin Mu Yin there and someone suddenly appeared behind him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to react in time.


    Its just like when two people are together by ake. It is easy for one to push the other down. If Qin Mu Yin was pushed down, he would easily be hurt.


    Su Ying¡¯s presence reassured him, but Su Ying was only a nine-year-old child. She wouldn¡¯t be able to stop an adult¡¯s attack.


    So with Xia He Yin together, he felt that it would be safer.


    It wasn¡¯t safe leaving anyone down there so as a man, it was better for him to stay.


    Su Min thought this.


    The space upstairs wasrge, and the useable range was wide. Qin Mu Yinid on the ground and no longer worried about getting dirty. He stuck his head out directly into the stairwell.


    Although he had prepared himself. Su Min was still startled.


    A head appeared before him. The shock factor from that was still rather strong.

 Chapter 128: Hug

    <h4>Chapter 128: Hug</h4>


    But because he knew that it was Qin Mu Yin in advance, it wasn¡¯t too bad.


    Su Min waved his hand and asked: ¡°Is there any difference between what you see from that angle and what you see from below?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°It¡¯s a bit scary.¡±


    From his position, everything was flipped because his head was looking through it upside down. It was dark down there. Although Su Min was standing under some light, it still looked a little eerie.


    Qin Mu Yin felt that if he continued to look at this scene, he would probably have nightmares at night.


    Su Min looked back down the dark corridor. He then turned back around, ¡°Okay then. You can get up.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin obediently stood up.


    Xia He Yin asked: ¡°Is there anything special?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s normal.¡±


    Su Ying rubbed her chin: ¡°Then that means that the person who looked through earlier was watching us, not looking at something else.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know why they would spy on them. They could clearly see them everyday on the ship anyway.


    Afterall, things like spying usually happens when they¡¯re unaware of it. If not for Su Min noticing it, they probably would be oblivious to it until the very end.


    That send a chill through her.


    Su Min went up the stairs. They all sat down at a table. There was no one else there; everyone was having fun outside.


    They could vaguely make out their figures through the frosted ss.


    ¡°So scary. He ran off so quickly. Who in the right mind would spy on us? They must be crazy.¡± Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°I was almost scared to death.¡±


    Who the fuck would want to see an upside-down head staring at you?


    Su Min said: ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We didn¡¯t catch them.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t talk about this anymore. Goosebumps are forming.¡± Xia He Yin didn¡¯t see the head clearly and only saw it briefly, ¡°We should try and find where that entrance is.¡±


    Su Ying kept her mouth shut and pointed outside.


    Su Min followed the direction of her fingers. The short-haired woman and the bespectacled middle-aged man was chatting. asionally, they would nce their way.


    They were probably talking about them.


    While he watched, he said: ¡°There¡¯s no entrance here. There might be one on the other side of the ship. We can go and see.¡±


    In any case, they could admire the scenery from both ends of the ship.


    Having made their decision, they all headed straight over to the other side of the ship. On the way, they even ran into the man with the buzzcut, ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Checking out the other side.¡±


    The man with the buzzcut didn¡¯t doubt his words. He nodded and again joined the other crew members conversations.


    This side of the ship was not different to the other side. It was just a little smaller, but you could still see the endless sea stretching out into the horizon.


    For the first time in his life, Su Min felt irritated by the sea.


    It was probably a simr kind of feeling to when you¡¯re trapped in the same ce for a long time. There was no difference between drifting at sea and being locked inside a small dark room.


    As time went by, people be more and more irritated. Any longer and there was a risk for depression, and you could even fall sick. Some would even stop talking.


    Su Min sighed. He retracted his gaze from the water surface.


    ¡°It looks like you can go through that door.¡± Xia He Yin stood outside a door and patted it, ¡°Let¡¯s go in and see?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin pushed it directly, ¡°Can¡¯t open.¡±


    Su Min smiled, ¡°If you could open it so easily, they wouldn¡¯t have let use over to this side so easily and would have stopped us.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin spread open his hands, ¡°Then what do we do?¡±


    Su Min walked over and took a look. He was relieved, ¡°Fortunately it was locked from the outside, not the inside.¡±


    ¡°Does that make any difference?¡± Qin Mu Yin wanted to roll his eyes but he held himself back, ¡°It¡¯s not like we¡¯re locksmiths.¡±


    Su Min smiled, ¡°Who said we can¡¯t unlock doors?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°???¡±


    Although the lock was different from most locks, it was something he had seen often so Su Min knew the basic principles behind it.


    He removed a hairpin from Su Ying¡¯s hair and, after fiddling with it for a while, they finally heard the door unlock with a crisp clicking sound.


    Su Ying blew his trumpet: ¡°My brother is the best!¡±


    The two protagonists immediately returned to their senses and also blew his trumpet, ¡°You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Su Min fixed up Su Ying¡¯s hair again andined: ¡°Yourpliments sound too shallow.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin thought about it for a moment and started an exaggerated performance: ¡°Wow Su Min! You¡¯re practically a miracle! How can you be so amazing?! You¡¯re godsend!¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    He felt as if he could hear a flock of crows flying by.


    Xia He Yin couldn¡¯t help but startughing, ¡°Stop acting so exaggeratedly.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin pouted and became serious again: ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look. Should we also have someone be on the lookout outside?¡±


    The lookout job was something difficult to do.


    Su Ying said: ¡°I¡¯ll stay outside then. They would probably lower their guard when they see a child like me.¡±


    ¡°Then how are you going to warn us when something happens?¡± Qin Mu Yin asked: ¡°Aren¡¯t you ying the role of a mute child?¡±


    Su Ying realised, ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    She was ying the role of a shy, mute child. She had almost forgotten about this character set up of hers. It wouldn¡¯t be good if they saw through it.


    Xia He Yin raised her hand, ¡°Then I¡¯ll do it. I won¡¯t be much help if I go in anyway. I¡¯ll stay here with Su Ying. We did thatst time too.¡±


    It wouldn¡¯t be too hard if they worked together.


    Su Min thought for a moment and agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The door opened revealing its dark interior. Only the light from outside entered through the door illuminating the entrance.


    It looked like a ck hole, endlessly sucking people in.


    Su Min took the lead and entered through the door first. A warm and moist gust of air travelled out apanied by various strange smells. It was a little nauseating.


    Qin Mu Yin reacted to this more strongly. He immediately started to retch, ¡°What is this smell? Even the smell of public toilets smell better than this.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°........The public toilets you go to smell that bad?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°It¡¯s just an analogy. This smell is horrible. I can¡¯t even describe how bad it is.¡±


    He covered his nose with his sleeve and breathed heavily through it: ¡°Let¡¯s hurry up. I don¡¯t want to stay here too long.¡±


    Su Min also didn¡¯t want to stay too long.


    It was useless staying in a ce like this. It would be better for them to leave as soon as they check this ce out to rest. In any case, there were still a few more hours until evening.


    After entering, the environment around them was a littleplicated. Su Min continued to venture forward while he used his hands and feet to feel out his surroundings.


    Qin Mu Yin followed behind it. It waspletely dark inside, so he didn¡¯t dare run around rashly let alone touch anything.


    He was afraid that a hand would suddenly shoot out from within the darkness and grab onto him. With that, rather than an adventurous trip, it would be more like a scene from a horror movie.


    It wasn¡¯t very big. They were probably walking down a corridor and walls were on both sides. As he moved further and further inside, the walls spread further and further way.


    After taking a dozen or so steps, Su Min stopped, ¡°I think we should have reached our destination. Have you noticed that the smell is stronger?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin nodded. He then remembered that Su Min wouldn¡¯t see him nod and spoke up: ¡°Of course. I almost vomited.¡±


    That smell was too disgusting. He would rather stay in the bathroom for a few hours than stay here for half an hour. It was just that bad.


    Su Min¡¯s night vision was good. Having also been navigating around in the dark for so long, his eyes had adapted and he could make out the things in front of him.


    Qin Mu Yin could only squint.


    The two stood in ce and started to scan their surroundings. They then split up.


    Su Min went to one side while Qin Mu Yin continued ahead. He then seemed to see something casting a shadow ahead. He squinted his eyes and walked over, ¡°What is this?¡±


    Hearing his voice, Su Min looked over.


    He also couldn¡¯t make out what it was, but he could tell that it was something human-like. Perhaps it was a ghost standing there.


    Su Min subconsciously stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t go there.¡±


    But it was toote; Qin Mu Yin had already approached it. A strange smell surged into his nose causing him to temporarily be unable to react.


    Qin Mu Yin immediately started to retch.


    Su Min patted him on the back, ¡°I told you not to go over. It¡¯s better not to approach anything here.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin calmed back down, ¡°How would I have known that it was something? What the fuck was that? A specimen?¡±


    Su Min looked over, ¡°No, it¡¯s human.¡±


    The ¡®human¡¯ before him no longer retained its original appearance. Everywhere was bruised and you could see skin missing from the exposed parts of the body. It was extremely tattered, and you could even see the bones underneath.


    With the clothing wrapped around it, it looked a bit like a mummy.


    Su Min reached out and poked the skeleton-like body. It was hard to touch. It wasn¡¯t like how he had imagined.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°What is this? Is it a specimen?¡±


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s a specimen?¡± Su Min asked back, ¡°Have the specimens you¡¯ve seen all looked like this?¡±


    Of course not.


    Qin Mu Yin¡¯s knowledge of specimens basically all came from books. The rest of his knowledge came from his science sses in high school.


    Some skeletons were just purely skeletons. Though it was very worn out, the one now was one still wearing clothes.


    Qin Mu Yin suddenly realised something. He hid behind Su Min and trembled: ¡°Then what is that?¡±


    Su Min seriously assessed it, ¡°That is probably a corpse. Because of various reasons, it ended up bing like this.¡±


    Or perhaps they had made it like this.


    The corpse had been weathered for a long time and it was also covered in a thickyer of dust so when Su Min retracted his hand, it felt a little rough.


    And the smell of the dust also smelt very bad. It was as if all the smells in this ce were closely rted to that corpse. Perhaps it was because the smell here originated from that skeleton-like corpse.


    It was probably something that would happen to themter too.


    The two slowly examined the skeleton-like corpse.


    Qin Mu Yin really couldn¡¯t see anything. His eyes were all dark and blurry. He rubbed his eyes, ¡°I¡¯ll look elsewhere.¡±


    After he left, Su Min touched the skeleton-like corpse again but still found nothing. Afterall, it was too dark. Apart from a hard sensation, all he could conclude was that it was hard.


    Su Min turned around and prepared to leave.


    He didn¡¯t expect Qin Mu Yin to suddenly cry out in panic: ¡°Su Min, get away! It came back to life! It¡¯s going to attack you!¡±


    Su Min was taken aback by his words, and he quickly turned around. He just happened to see the skeleton-like corpse that was originally lying on the ground approach him.


    Probably because Qin Mu Yin had pointed it out, it stood in ce without moving with its arms spread open and upper body bent.


    But why did he feel that it looked like it was about to hug someone?

 Chapter 129: Play

    <h4>Chapter 129: y</h4>


    Su Min really felt that it seemed to be the case.


    Because of his previous experiences, even his basic understanding of ghosts had changed. This skeleton could also be considered a ghost.


    If it was trying to express intimacy, hugging was indeed one of the options.


    It was just that the skeleto remained in ce like a statue. It was as if Qin Mu Yin¡¯s words earlier were a lie.


    Perhaps it was because he also felt that way. Qin Mu Yin ran over and said while staring warily at the skeleton: ¡°I really saw it move just now!¡±


    But when Su Min looked back, it suddenly froze.


    Su Min said silently: ¡°I know.¡±


    It had changed its posture so how could it have not moved?


    Qin Mu Yin was a little scared, ¡°Do you think it¡¯s dead? Why can it still move? Could it be a battery powered toy?¡±


    Earlier he had thought that it was a specimen but seeing that it could move, it no longer felt like a proper exnation.


    Although Qin Mu Yin still believed in science, everything that had happened on this ship was something he didn¡¯t expect.


    It could even be said that his worldviews were subverted.


    Su Min again walked around the skeleton. In fact, it was no different from before apart from the change in posture and the slightly more torn clothes.


    ording to his spections, it had probably been here for at least a year.


    During that year, why didn¡¯t that group of people deal with it?


    Su Min felt that it must have something to do with the captain. If not, it wouldn¡¯t have been locked up in here.


    If he didn¡¯t have the ability to pick locks, they definitely would not have found out about this.


    Su Min pinched his nose and said: ¡°Let¡¯s see if there are any other skeletons like this.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin frowned, ¡°We¡¯re still going to continue? We can¡¯t see anything though. It¡¯spletely dark.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°They don¡¯t look like specimens. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s important finding out why they¡¯re in this ce?¡±


    Hearing him say that, Qin Mu Yin internally agreed.


    He had read some graverobbing novels before. There would always be strange things happening. That skeleton looked like it had probablye from one of those novels.


    And he had personally seen that thing move.


    Just the thought of it made Qin Mu Yin tremble in fear.


    But when he saw Su Min acting so calmly, he almost thought everything that he saw earlier was just an illusion.


    Are all top students so calm these days?


    Qin Mu Yin scratched his head and couldn¡¯t understand this. When he heard Su Min¡¯s words, he still obediently followed it and started to search the room.


    This ce was like a funnel. The entrance they entered from was like the tip while the inside is the actual open space which spreads out to both sides.


    He and Su Min separated, and each took a side.


    Su Min went to the right. There were various misceneous items scattered across the floor so he had to carefully step over them.


    The further he went, the more intense the smell became. It made him suspect that they may be more of the skeletons inside.


    At this moment, Su Min felt something.


    There were no lights or windows here so no matter how good his night vision was, he still couldn¡¯t see much.


    The thing he touched felt a lot like the sensation he got when he touched the skeleton earlier.


    Su Min wondered if he had reached the end. Afterall, no matter howrge this ship is, the space down here couldn¡¯t be that big. He had walked several metres himself so if he added it up on both sides, it would have already been more than ten metres.


    For a cruise ship, it was wide enough.


    When Su Min reached out to touch it again, his hands made contact with a pair of cold hands.


    He spoke with annoyance: ¡°Chen Su, stop disturbing me.¡±


    Only Chen Su would do something like that in this situation.


    Chen Su rubbed his hand and asked unhappily: ¡°What¡¯s so good about touching a skeleton? Does it feel better than me?¡±


    Su Min thought about it for a moment. He asked: ¡°Are you sure........you want topare yourself with a skeleton?¡±


    Chen Su internally felt that he was right.


    He sighed and went over to Su Min. He then said: ¡°There are two skeletons in front of you. Both are looking at you.¡±


    If you heard these words normally, it sounded like words from a horror movie.


    However, Su Min had already mentally prepared himself, so he was okay. In any case, he couldn¡¯t see them looking at him.


    The skeletonn¡¯s eyes were also almost gone. Even if they looked at him, he wouldn¡¯t be able to tell so it didn¡¯t matter.


    Two skeletons were a rather small number.


    Su Min even suspected that the skeleton was probably of someone who was originally on the ship, or of someone they had rescued.


    Both scenarios were possible.


    But the former was more likely. ording to the legend mentioned by Mu Yuan, this ship should be more than ten years old. The number of people who have encountered storms at sea since then would be more than just this.


    Even if it was a couple a year, it would be a lot over 10+ years. How could there only be a few skeletons?


    But there was another thing he couldn¡¯t figure out.


    If everyone was assigned a rescued person each, then it would have been reced many times over the past 10+ years. Two just seemed too few.


    In any case, two just didn¡¯t seem right.


    Su Min for a moment felt that things had be more troublesome.


    He asked loudly: ¡°Qin Mu Yin, did you find anything over there?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin replied: ¡°Yes. I found a lot of them. I can¡¯t tell exactly how many there are, but there are a lot.¡±


    He replied exaggeratedly.


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Chen Su tapped Su Min¡¯s nose and held back hisughter, ¡°There¡¯s actually only three on his end.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    Three skeletons were described by Qin Mu Yin as ¡®a lot¡¯. This protagonist may not be very good at math.


    Then there was a total of six here.


    The six skeletons were still fewer than the number of people on board.


    Su Min suddenly realised this.


    In fact, until now he had only seen twelve people on board. If they included the two they had never met, then there would be a total of twenty people.


    Was there that many people altogether?


    There must be a connection here.


    Su Min quietly noted this down. He then rubbed Chen Su¡¯s palm, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°Is there still a need to say thanks with our rtionship?¡±


    Of course, there wasn¡¯t a need.


    Chen Su said: ¡°If you want to thank me, why don¡¯t you change how you do that?¡±


    Su Min retracted his hand from his grip. Although he didn¡¯t say it specifically, he could already guess what he wanted.


    After thinking about it seriously, Su Min touched Chen Su¡¯s lips with his hand.


    He pretended he kissed him.


    Chen Su: ¡°........¡±


    Su Min took the lead and smiled, ¡°How was it?¡±


    Chen Su was a little aggrieved, ¡°It¡¯s too short.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I thought it was pretty good. It should be like this in the future.¡±


    After Chen Su regained his identity as a ghost, Su Min realised that he had be more ustomed to interacting with Chen Su. Though he didn¡¯t know where this habit of his came from.


    Su Min sighed and said softly: ¡°If you like being a ghost, you shouldn¡¯t be human in the future.¡±


    At that time, he just wanted to see what he looked like. He had originally thought that he would see a scary face, but Chen Su had unexpectedly changed his identity to meet him.


    Chen Su lowered his voice: ¡°I¡¯ll be whatever you want me to be.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s heart softened.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t indulge him just once or twice. He pretty much indulged him endlessly.


    Su Min felt that he himself didn¡¯t have the appearance or body that would allow Chen Su to fall in love with him at first sight.


    Falling in love at first sight would have its limitations. He had received Chen Su¡¯s fervent enthusiasm and love ever since the very beginning.


    And so, he felt that he probably knew Chen Su a long time ago.


    So it must have something to do with Xiao Su.


    Su Min wanted to uncover the secret himself and find out why he didn¡¯t remember Xiao Su while his grandmother skill remembered.


    Afterall, stories heard from another person would always feel like it was someone else¡¯s experiences. Only by uncovering it yourself can you truly ept it as your own.


    This was also why Su Min didn¡¯t force Chen Su to speak.


    He believed that Chen Su probably also felt this way.


    Seeing him fall into thought, Chen Su asked: ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses. He replied ambiguously: ¡°I was just thinking, when can I meet you?¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°Soon.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t wait any longer.


    Su Min nodded. ¡°Is this movie about to end? I think we probably managed to find some very important clues today.¡±


    Chen Su thought for a moment. He decided to leak out some information. In any case, if wouldn¡¯t ruin movie, ¡°Then if you kiss me, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Then don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you have any desire or passion towards acquiring knowledge? It doesn¡¯t match with your top student character.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°So you also know that I¡¯m a top student.¡±


    Not far away, Qin Mu Yin¡¯s voice travelled over, ¡°Su Min, who are you talking to? Don¡¯t tell me those skeletons can now speak?¡±


    As soon as he said that his voice trembled.


    Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t see anything there so he could only blindly grope around. Everywhere he touched, it was a ce with skeletons. It was as if the entire ce was filled with them.


    Just as he felt creeped out, he turned around and got ready to go back.


    When he was in the midst of running, a force suddenly attacked him from behind. The next second, he found himself in the air.


    Qin Mu Yin was held up in the air by the skeletons.


    At such a height, although the smell was less bad, he panicked and began to struggle.


    The skeleton remained motionless. It was as if it had no effect on it.


    For the first time, Qin Mu Yin realised how lucky he was. Those skeletons didn¡¯t attack Su Min and had instead turned to attack him.


    The skeleton earlier clearly had stopped moving but the three behind him wouldn¡¯t stop.


    Those three skeletons surrounded him.


    Qin Mu Yin watched as he was thrown over. He screamed out in fright and just as he was about to close his eyes and prepare for his end, he was caught by another skeleton nearby.


    Qin Mu Yin was relieved.


    Before he could recover, he found himself again in the air. They did almost the same thing again this time and he was caught by another skeleton.


    Like this, he was thrown up and caught repeatedly.


    Qin Mu Yin was scared stiff.


    He had thought that these skeleton were trying to capture him, but he didn¡¯t expect himself to be thrown around like a toy.


    It was too fucking scary.


    Su Min was still talking to Chen Su when she heard Qin Mu Yin¡¯s intermittent screams. Every time he stopped; it would soon be followed by another loud scream.


    Very quickly, Qin Mu Yin¡¯s voice could be heard: ¡°AHHH¡ª¡ª¡ª Help! Help! Help me Su Min! AH! Help! These skeletons are crazy!¡±


    Those pitiful cries made Su Min¡¯s scalp go numb.


    He jogged over to the centre and saw Qin Mu Yin being tightly bound by those skeleton. They held him up and, with its arm grabbing Qin Mu Yin just under his arms, Qin Mu Yin was thrown up.


    The three skeletons were closely coordinated. They worked together like robots in a park.


    Su Min: ¡°..............¡±


    This scene was something he didn¡¯t expect. He thought he would witness the scene of Qin Mu Yin being split into several pieces.


    Su Min asked: ¡°They probably just want to y.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Bullshit!¡±

 Chapter 130: Eating Fish

    <h4>Chapter 130: Eating Fish</h4>


    ying with them was impossible. It was something that would never happen in this lifetime.


    Qin Mu Yin was tossed around until he waspletely dizzy. He even suspected that these skeletons did it deliberately to torture him.


    This thought of his was entirely possible if you considered the fact that he had exposed their secrets earlier.


    Su Min touched three of the skeletons. Their movements were very mechanical, and they werepletely motionless. Only their arms raised and lowered, like robots in an amusement park.


    Like this, Qin Mu Yin flew around in their hands.


    Su Min coughed a few times and patted one of the skeletons¡¯ arms, ¡°Don¡¯t y anymore. If you continue, you might get into trouble.¡±


    And so, the skeletons obediently stopped.


    Qin Mu Yin was ecstatic., ¡°Why the hell do these things listen to you? Aren¡¯t we both humans?¡±


    How could there be such a big difference between them?


    Su Min patted the shoulders of the remaining two skeletons. One by one, they stopped and thest of the skeletons threw Qin MuYin away just before it stopped.


    ¡°AHHHH¡ª¡ª¡ª-¡±


    Qin Mu Yin fell to the ground.


    Fortunately, the skeleton wasn¡¯t tall so he only hurt his butt slightly.


    Qin Mu Yin timidly hid behind Su Min, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with these things. Look, they¡¯re not doing anything to you.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Maybe my face is more popr than yours.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°I can tell.¡±


    So annoying. They actually did something like that to him. He wasn¡¯t even a three-year-old boy.


    If it wasn¡¯t for Su Mining over to save him, he would probably be the first in the world to die from something like this.


    After the three skeletons stopped, they remained motionless.


    Su Min looked around. They were actually no different from the one earlier. Their bodies were human-like and they also wore normal human clothing. It had just be very worn out with time.


    One of the three skeletons was female, and the rest are male. They appeared to be of different ages.


    It was very random.


    Su Min shared his information: ¡°There were two skeletons on my end. Adding the three here and the one from earlier, there are a total of six.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Six?¡±


    The number didn¡¯t seem special.


    He suddenly remembered, ¡°Aren¡¯t there exactly twelve people on board? If you included the two who didn¡¯t appear, then there is a total of twenty people.¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin wondered: ¡°Disregarding that, how did these people end up in this state right now?¡±


    Was this some kind of experiment?


    Su Min pointed to one of the skeletons hands, ¡°Look here. It looks like it was air dried. From the state of the clothes, it has probably been a only a few years.¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Mu Yin reached out to touch it.


    Because the ship is at sea, it is rather humid. The clothes looked like they had been soaked for a very long time and would break off as soon as you pinch it.


    If it had been many years, the clothes would probably be long gone. It wouldn¡¯t be hanging off their bodies like this.


    Qin Mu Yin thought for a moment, ¡°Could this be their victims? Would Nan Nan and Yishu be here?¡±


    As he said that, he got ready to search for them.


    Su Min didn¡¯t stop him, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen Song Nan Nan or Tang Yishu. They¡¯re probably not the same as these people.¡±


    He could think of a number of scenarios.


    Why are the people on this ship rescuing people from the sea?


    Who exactly are these skeletons?


    Where did Song Nan Nan and Tang Yishu go?


    If they could figure out the identity of these skeletons and the reason for them bing like this, they would have probably solved the case. Song Nan Nan and Tang Yishu¡¯s whereabouts would also be revealed.


    Su Min felt that these skeletons must be very close with the people on the ship. Perhaps their acts of saving people from the sea had something to do with these skeletons.


    Qin Mu Yin ran out from the other end, ¡°Scared me to death. There are so many skeletons inside. My god, it¡¯s too terrifying.¡±


    Su Min reminded him: ¡°There¡¯s actually only three.¡±


    Qin Mu Yinined: ¡°Is three not enough? How many did you want? Did you want a thousand soldiers and horses like those terracotta warriors?¡±


    Su Minughed, ¡°Then the unlucky one would be you.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°..........¡±


    He thought back to when he was thrown around by the skeletons.


    Let¡¯s forget about the terracotta warriors.


    If there were thousands of skeletons here, he would probably be thrown to his death before he could return back to the hands of the first skeleton.


    Qin Mu Yin shuddered and shook off those strange thoughts, ¡°Should we check and see if there¡¯s anything else in here?¡±


    Su Min nodded, ¡°Yeah.¡±


    This time, Qin Mu Yin followed closely behind Su Min. He no longer dared to separate from him fearing that he would be caught again.


    The skeletons stood silently in ce.


    When they passed by one of them, Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t help but touch it. The moment his fingers came into contact, the clothes in the skeleton fell off.


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°.......¡±


    He should keep his hands to himself.


    Hearing the noise, Su Min looked back, ¡°Let¡¯s see if they have any form of ID on them.¡±


    The four here were easy to search. Their clothes were tattered so things could easily be found.


    Later, Su Min once again returned into the darkness.


    The two skeletons here were a little difficult to search but it was still okay. After searching around for a long time, he finally managed to find something.


    It was something rectangr about the size of his palm.


    Su Min took it out and was about to go back to the centre of the room to take a closer look at it when he suddenly heard noisesing from the door outside. It was Xia He Yin¡¯s voice: ¡°Ying Ying, don¡¯t move.¡±


    She said it very urgently.


    Su Min quickly hid it inside his clothes and called out to Qin Mu Yin: ¡°Let¡¯s go. Someone¡¯s here. Hurry and leave.¡±


    In fact, they weren¡¯t far from the door.


    Within a few seconds, the two were out. Qin Mu Yin handed the lock over and Su Min quickly relocked it. The whole thing only took about ten seconds.


    They were so nervous; their palms were a little sweaty.


    Xia He Yin and Su Ying stood by the side of the ship where they passed by earlier so that they could see the people on the deck in the distance.


    Su Ying leaned against the railing.


    Xia He Yin held onto her nervously. Someone then came by, ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was fiddling with something on the ground. He looked up, ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys fishing there? We were afraid of disturbing you.¡±


    The one who came was the tall and thin man. He rarely interacted with them.


    The tall and thin man looked calmly at the door. When he saw that the lock was still in ce, he looked away and said: ¡°We probably won¡¯t be able to catch anything today.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin pretended to be disappointed, ¡°Then we won¡¯t be able to eat fish.¡±


    The tall and thin man stopped. He then revealed a smile, ¡°Why? Did you really want to eat fish? Do you like fish?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin felt that his smile was a little strange, ¡°It¡¯s okay. My mother likes to make braised fish. I only eat what she makes.¡±


    The tall and thin man smiled, ¡°You¡¯ll be able to eat that when you get back.¡±


    He then looked over at Su Min. Su Min was bending over helping Su Ying rearrange her clothes. He behaved very normally.


    Xia He Yin¡¯s hair was all ruffled up by the wind, ¡°Let¡¯s go back. It¡¯s so cold outside. I want to go back to our room.¡±


    Being watched outside was a bit scary.


    Su Min said: ¡°Okay.¡±


    The tall and thin man nodded and said: ¡°Yes, it¡¯s too cold outside. It wouldn¡¯t be good if you got sick. You should go back and rest.¡±


    One after another, they returned to the deck and then went inside.


    The tall and thin man remained on the deck.


    The man with the buzzcut came over and asked: ¡°What were they doing here?¡±


    The tall and thin man shook his head while he continued to stare through the ss, ¡°The door is fine. They were probably just wandering around.¡±


    ¡°They won¡¯t be that clever.¡± The bespectacled middle-aged man said: ¡°They¡¯re probably still feeling fortunate that they were rescued.¡±


    Normal people would think this way.


    After returning, Qin Mu Yin pushed open the door, ¡°Let¡¯s go to my room.¡±


    Su Min who enteredst subconsciously nced at the stairs. No one was peeping.


    The room¡¯s soundproofing was pretty good.


    Xia He Yin¡¯s hands were trembling, ¡°Scared me to death. When that person came over, I called out, but I was also afraid of getting their attention.¡±


    In the end, Su Ying was clever.


    Fortunately, they had alreadye out when the tall and thin man came over.


    In fact, Xia He Yin had always been paying attention to their actions over on the deck. They had been both intentionally and unintentionally ncing over at them since the very beginning and was just staying put.


    ¡°I saw them chatting with each other. They were probably talking about us.¡± Xia He Yin recalled back, ¡°And then the tall and thin man came over.¡±


    Fortunately, the ship was ratherrge so it would take at least ten seconds for them to get from the deck to where they were. If it wasn¡¯t for that, they would have been caught.


    Su Ying ruffled her hair and said: ¡°That tall and thin man nced at the door. He must have been afraid of us going in.¡±


    Children easily noticed these small details.


    The tall and thin man probably thought no one noticed this action of his but she had noticed it a long time ago.


    Su Min said, ¡°It¡¯s because it holds their secrets.¡±


    Though he didn¡¯t know why these people didn¡¯t get rid of those skeletons.


    Qin Mu Yin rubbed his hands, ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this.¡±


    Xia He Yin nodded, ¡°Or did you find something? Was Nan Nan and Tang Yishu in there?¡±


    Su Min and Qin Mu Ying checked the room first before recounting everything that had happened inside.


    Xia He Yin who heard this couldn¡¯t help but gasp.


    She had never seen skeletons before and had only heard it from Qin Mu Yin but she felt as if she had seen it with her own eyes. She would have probably been scared to the point of crying if she saw them.


    On the contrary, Su Ying appeared regretful, ¡°If I knew this, it would have been nice if I also went in to take a look. I actually missed out.¡±


    It was no good being a child.


    Xia He Yin: ¡°.............¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bepared to a child. She felt really ashamed.


    Qin Mu Yin asked: ¡°Did you find something in the end?¡±


    ¡°I did.¡± Su Min pulled something out from his pocket, ¡°I found this from one of the skeletons.¡±


    Fortunately, the clothes he wore hadrge pockets and the thing he found wasn¡¯t too big so it could easily be hidden.


    He had wanted to find something that may give him a clue about the skeleton¡¯s identity but in the end he had taken it without having a chance to look at it carefully.


    Xia He Yin asked curiously, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Su Ying could see it clearly from below, ¡°It looks like those small notebooks. The one that are only palm sized.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin guessed: ¡°Is it a diary?¡±


    The so-called sailing diary.


    Qin Mu Yin was thrilled when he thought of this, ¡°If that is the case, then it would record everything that had happened. It will have everything we want to know.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°We¡¯ll know once we open it.¡±


    He blew off the dust. This notebook was quite filthy, and the edges were ragged. He was afraid of identally breaking it.


    Xia He Yin and the others held their breaths. They watched Su Min slowly open the notebook without even daring to blink.

 Chapter 131: Diary

    <h4>Chapter 131: Diary</h4>


    There is a big difference between a sailing diary and a normal diary.


    A proper sailing diary would not only record information about the ship, it would also include the ships cargo, information about the crew and the everyday events.


    The one recording the diary could be the captain or it could be someone else.


    In fact, Su Min wasn¡¯t certain whether this was a sailing diary but even if it only recorded the owners own experiences, it would be useful to them.


    A movie wouldn¡¯t include something that is useless.


    Xia He Yin watched on nervously, ¡°Hurry and open it.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stand watching him open it at such a slow speed. She felt as if she was watching a show where they would dy the announcement of the winner for as long as they could. It was too frustrating.


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯m just afraid of opening it too fast and tearing it.¡±


    After all that time, the pages may have be stuck together. If he forcefully opened it, the information inside could bepletely destroyed.


    The first page that appeared was a faded photograph.


    The edges of the photo had be blurred and the centre of had turned severely yellow, but you could still make out the appearance of the owner of the notebook. He appeared to be a young man aged about twenty-three or twenty-four.


    Qin Mu Yin leaned over, ¡°He¡¯s quite young.¡±


    Below the photo was his name and some other information. They were all general information. His job and other information weren¡¯t revealed so this was probably a personal diary.


    What Su Min couldn¡¯t understand was that since the captain was still alive, why did he keep the diary with that skeleton? Or was it because he didn¡¯t know of the diary¡¯s existence?


    When he thought this, he felt it sounded reasonable.


    He had only found that diary because the clothes were tattered. If the clothes were still intact when the captain discovered them, he probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this diary.


    But this wasn¡¯t the main point.


    Su Min turned to the next page.


    The book was small so there were only a few lines written on each page. The first entry was dated twenty-five years ago. It documented the first day at sea.


    ¡°Today is my first time going out to sea. They only took me on after I begged them for a very long time. I wonder if it would be like the movies? Seeing the ship leave the shore, my mood wasplicated, but I also couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.¡±


    ¡°The weather on the second day was fine. The captain said that it would be like this for the rest of this month, so I felt reassured. I n to go fishing this afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Day 5. I can¡¯t see anything except for the sea.........¡±


    Su Min continued to go through the entries. At first, the entries were diligently recorded every day. Itter reduced into every two days, then every three days and so on.


    Qin Mu Yin stared at it for a long time until his eyes almost went blind.


    Many of the writings had faded with time. Just deciphering the words gave him a headache. They could only guess the content based on the context.


    Many were trivial and useless.


    ¡°Why is this all about the sea? Are there anything about the ship?¡± Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°You can tell that this young man is very excited.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there¡¯s more toe.¡±


    Su Ying was focused on something else, ¡°They actually had a movie about this twenty-five years ago. Their lives must have been really abundant.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Twenty-five years ago was only the nies. Movies have already bemonce back then. What are you thinking?¡±


    And whether the person was recording events from this ship was still a question.


    It waspletely possible that he was originally on a different ship and was recording events urring on that ship only to be rescued by this er.


    As Su Min turned the pages, the contents became to change.


    ¡°The weather seemed to have suddenly changed. Hearing their discussions, it seems to be getting worse. My god, I hope nothing serious happens.¡±


    He recorded againter that afternoon.


    ¡°It turned out to be a storm. The captains¡¯ expressios didn¡¯t look good. It¡¯s as if this storm would be very bad but I believe our Victoria can sessfully get through it......¡±


    Xia He Yin pointed at the word Victoria, ¡°He was originally on this ship. So that means this ship was from 25 years ago!¡±


    Then is the current captain still the same captain from before?


    Qin Mu Yin shuddered and asked: ¡°Then is the captain now still the same captain from before?¡±


    Su Min felt that he probably is.


    A captain couldn¡¯t have appeared out of thin air. Since it is a ghost ship, the people originally from the ship are probably those people on the deck right now.


    The captain should also be the captain from 25 years ago.


    Su Min turned another page. The owner of this notebook was clearly very agitated. His records were messy.


    ¡°The ship seems to be leaking.......Didn¡¯t they say that it was construction with the best skill and materials? Why would such arge ship be leaking?!!! AH!!!¡±


    There was only one line on the next page: ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    Su Min continued to flip through it. It waspletely nk after that. There were no more diary entries: ¡°This is thest page.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was a little dumbfounded: ¡°He died after that?¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°That¡¯s too fast. He died but why are the captain and the others still alive?¡±


    Xu Min closed the book, ¡°So it looks like the captain and the others have a way to live. It probably has something to do with us.¡±


    Hearing him say that, the two of them became fearful.


    What kind of method would allow them to survive through the storm and still be okay despite drifting at sea for 25 years? The ship itself had be a ghost ship. It was like a horror story.


    ¡°We get eaten?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin eventually suggested this.


    With his abilities, he could only guess this far. The captain and the others have no food at sea so that would mean that any neers would be their source of food.


    He didn¡¯t know if this guess of his was correct.


    Xia He Yin shook her head, ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely. Do you still remember our meals the past few days? There wasn¡¯t much meat.¡±


    In fact, there were some, but it could be seen at a nce.


    Human flesh and ordinary meat are easy to distinguish. Not to mention, they are also directly frozen and untreated.


    Most were vegetables, though they were a little old.


    Su Min also didn¡¯t think that this was the case mainly because that scenario was too ordinary. If this horror movie really was like that, people would probably grow tired of it.


    For a moment, the room was silent.


    Su Ying stared at the notebook in Su Min¡¯s hand. She suddenly pointed something out with her finger, ¡°Here. Do you see something here? Turn it around and take a look.¡±


    ***


    The diary indeed had other records.


    When Su Min turned and saw that the pages afterwards were nk, he had just roughly flipped through it. There were many pages stuck together so he didn¡¯t notice.


    After Su Ying mentioned this, he checked it again.


    There was a new record written on the back and it was written upside down. Many of the pages were stuck together so he had to tear them apart to see.


    Qin Mu Yin no lingered dared to even breath. He watched Su Min carefully tear the pages apart and smoothen it out.


    The first page consisted of smudged handwriting.


    Qin Mu Yin leaned over and read: ¡°¡¯I feel like I just had a dream.......¡¯ His way off speaking is strange. Heter said, ¡®the ship is messy, but the ship is still intact¡¯ but I¡¯m only guessing.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Yes.¡±


    He stared at it for a while and then spoke up: ¡°This entry didn¡¯t mention much. It¡¯s a little difficult to decipher. The previous record mentioned that the ship was leaking but this record seemed to mention that everything has be normal.¡±


    Was the ship leaking really a dream?


    Su Min felt that it wasn¡¯t the case.


    He again tore apart another page, the records here became even more strange, ¡°Why is it like this..............I thought I.........¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°What¡¯s thatst word?¡±


    The word was too faint. It really was too wicked.


    Xia He Yin mused: ¡°He thought he died?¡±


    Su Ying tip-toed and looked at the entry, ¡°Why do you that he thought he died? I think he probably thought he was still alive?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean the same thing?¡±


    Su Ying looked at him with reproach: ¡°Was your Chinese taught by your physical education teacher?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Su Min thought for a moment and said: ¡°Dead and alive have two different meanings.¡±


    He thought he was alive yet what was revealed here was that he was actually dead. For a dead person to continue writing a diary, what on earth was going on?


    Qin Mu Yin felt goosebumps forming, ¡°No way.........¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Let¡¯s hurry and look at the next one.¡±


    The next record was a month after the storm. There were noticeable marks on the page.


    ¡°I.......I seem to have be strange......¡±


    It was just that short sentence.


    ¡°Be strange?¡± Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t understand. He turned over a few nk pages before finally finding a new entry.


    The new entry was densely filled with words. It was aplete contrast to the former entries.


    Because it was too dense, all the words in the middle blended into ck and there was even a hole.


    Su Min squinted and read: ¡°The captain and them actually did that. It¡¯s too scary. It turned out to be like that. I don¡¯t want to be a mon.......I want to go home. I want to leave this ship.....that word earlier probably is the word monster.¡±


    The monster description was too specific.


    To what extent does a human have to go to be considered a monster?


    Su Min pursed his lips. He furrowed his brows and continued to flip through. He finally found a calmer entry: ¡°I think I¡¯m really going to die this time.¡±


    All the entries stopped at this point.


    After that were nk pages and then it was the initial entries they read earlier when he was excited about going to sea.


    Su Ying asked, ¡°Does he mean that the captains and the others have all be monsters?¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to be a monster so that would mean that someone had already be a monster and he found out. That was the reason why he had those thoughts.


    Qin Mu Yin guessed: ¡°Should be.¡±


    Su Ying flipped back to the ¡°monster¡± page, ¡°He said ¡®it turned out to be like this¡¯. That probably has something to do with his earlier thought that he had thought that he was either dead or alive.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin scratched his head, ¡°If you don¡¯t be a monster, you die?¡±


    Su Ying pursed her lips and pointed outside. She said: ¡°Since they¡¯re not dead yet, they must have be monsters.¡±


    The room fell silent. Su Min spoke calmly: ¡°I also have another guess: They¡¯re already dead. If they don¡¯t be a monster, they would die again, and it would be their true death.¡±


    The meaning hidden behind that was obvious.


    After this person managed to live after dying the first time, he didn¡¯t want to be a monster, so he truly died 25 year ago and became a skeleton. The captain¡¯s group had not died yet, so they have probably already be monsters.


    It was simr to Qin Mu Yin¡¯s suggestion but the starting point was different.


    One was a living person turning into a monster, the other was a dead person turning into a monster.


    Xia He Yin¡¯s heart pounded nervously. She murmured: ¡°In any case, doesn¡¯t that mean that we are staying on the same ship as a group of monsters right now?¡±

 Chapter 132: Cruise Ship

    <h4>Chapter 132: Cruise Ship</h4>


    Just the thought of being on the same ship as a group of monsters was terrifying.


    When the incidents earlier happened, Xia He Yin¡¯s biggest guess was that these people were evil people and that was why they would do such things.


    But she didn¡¯t expect the possibility of monsters.


    Compared to Xia He Yin¡¯s question, Qin Mu Yin was more worried about something else: ¡°What exactly is the monster?¡±


    This diary didn¡¯t describe what the monster was like and the word monster was also something they guessed.


    In other words, whether or not he was really talking about monsters was still a question.


    ¡°The monster probably refers to their non-human yet also non-ghost like forms.¡± Xia He Yin replied earnestly: ¡°But I can¡¯t tell that they¡¯re monsters.¡±


    Since the day they were rescued, with the exception for some strange behaviours, they have acted like normal humans.


    Xia He Yin didn¡¯t understand what was going on. For this person to deem them as monsters, something must not be right.


    Perhaps this person happened to witness something terrible.


    Xia He Yin found that she couldn¡¯t imagine it at all. She had seen plenty of horror movies and there were all kinds of monsters in them.


    Having encountered such arge storm, the ship started flooding but it had restored back to its original state. That change was too strange.


    Su Min frowned: ¡°In any case, let¡¯s check and see if the captain now is the same captain from 25 years ago.¡±


    Su Yin said: ¡°That¡¯s easy to check. We just need ask him and not make it too obvious.¡±


    For example, they could directly ask if the ship was his or if he was the only captain of the ship.


    If the people on board haven¡¯t found the diary, didn¡¯t know of its contents and regarded Su Min and the others as ignorant people, they wouldn¡¯t find it suspicious.


    In such a situation, they would usually speak a bit of truth to rest their concerns and let them stay on the ship with a peace of mind.


    Su Min flipped through the diary again and only stored it away after making sure he hadn¡¯t missed anything, ¡°Let¡¯s go and ask.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t raise their suspicions.¡± Qin Mu Yin said.


    If they say the wrong things, those monsters may act earlier than nned to deal with them. That would be really unfortunate.


    Su Min opened the door and said: ¡°It¡¯ste now, it¡¯s time to have dinner. The captain should also be out soon.¡±


    They normally didn¡¯t see the captain.


    The captain was also called the first time they were rescued, and he soon disappeared after that. Every time it was time for a meal, he would appear, but he would then disappear inside the kitchen.


    Su Min wondered if the captain had rooted himself in the kitchen.


    If the kitchen was a ce that could fit a bed, he would even suspect that the captain slept in the kitchen all day long.


    Probably because he was from the east, he had a soft spot for the kitchen.


    As it was gettingte and as they are also at scene, the sky quickly turned dark.


    A few who were originally on the deck returned and were sitting around drinking and chatting. They looked like they were at a bar.


    The short-haired woman came over and asked, ¡°You all don¡¯t like fishing?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin smiled awkwardly: ¡°We have all been living ind, so we haven¡¯t been to the sea at all. We don¡¯t know how to fish.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The short-haired woman rubbed her head, ¡°Fishing is fun. You never know what you¡¯re going to get.¡±


    She made a face at Su Ying and said: ¡°If you¡¯re unlucky, you may even encounter a shark.¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°................¡±


    She¡¯s really treating her like a child.


    The man with the buzzcut also turned around, ¡°You don¡¯t have to go down. The captain will be out soon. It¡¯s almost time for dinner.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    They didn¡¯t have to wait very long. A few minutester, the kitchen door opened, and the captain came out wearing his hat. The aroma of food rushed out along with him, filling the cabin.


    Just the smell alone induced drooling.


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°I¡¯ll make dinner tonight?¡±


    Su Min looked at her: ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    Xia He Yin blushed. She said with embarrassment, ¡°Then I only know how to make egg fried rice. We¡¯ll have egg fried rice.¡±


    Su Min was very supportive: ¡°Egg fried rice is fine.¡±


    The female protagonist was going to cook. They should be supportive.


    Xia He Yin was very satisfied with their answer, ¡°Then wait a bit. The captain just came out, so I¡¯ll also try and ask about the ship.¡±


    Su Min calmly nced at the captain.


    He stood there with his big belly and even looked a little like the Maitreya.


    In normal circumstances, a captain like this wouldn¡¯t normally raise suspicions.


    Xia He Yin is a girl with a gentle appearance so that would make it easy for others to lower their guards. Apart from Su Ying, she would be the least noticeable one amongst them.


    Su Ying who¡¯s acting as a mute naturally couldn¡¯t ask.


    Xia He Yin organised her words and then went over to the captain. She touted: ¡°Captain, after being on this ship for the past few days, I¡¯ve noticed that this cruise ship is actually very big. I¡¯ve never seen such arge ship in China before.¡±


    The captain was obviously happy.


    After a while he said: ¡°Of course. My ship was the most luxurious when it was made. Everyone wanted to board it but the quota was limited.¡±


    Xia He Yin smiled, ¡°Then we must be really lucky to be able to get on.¡±


    The captain spoke meaningfully: ¡°You¡¯re not the only lucky ones.¡±


    Xia He Yin pretended not to understand. She asked: ¡°With a ship this nice, is it your own or is it government funded? The ships I¡¯ve seen were not owned privately so the captain would often change.¡±


    Hearing her say that, the captain puffed up his chest in pride: ¡°Government funded? Of course that¡¯s not it. This ship is my own.¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Captain, you¡¯re amazing.¡±


    The captain smiled at her and said nothing more.


    In order not to arouse suspicion, Xia He Yin continued to speak nonsensically about sailing and the ship.


    Probably because she is good looking, the captain basically answered all her questions.


    At the very end, Xia He Yin asked: ¡°Are there any eggs in the kitchen? I want to try making egg fried rice today and let my friends try my handiwork.¡±


    The captain said: ¡°We have everything you need.¡±


    Xia He Yin showed a happy expression.


    Feeling that it was about time, she walked away, picked up a ss of wine and sat alone for a few minutes.


    It was only after that did she return to Qin Mu Yin.


    ¡°He said it¡¯s his own ship.¡± Xia He Yin recalled her earlier conversation with the captain, ¡°Looks no one else would take over.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Can you repeat his words exactly?¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°Did you think that I am a memory weirdo like you?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing weird about it.¡± Su Min didn¡¯t understand, ¡°Then tell us the main points. Don¡¯t miss out anything.¡±


    Xia He Yin could only remember about half of the conversation, ¡°He said that the ship was very luxurious. When it was built, many people wanted to board it, but spaces were limited.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin rubbed his chin. He spected: ¡°So the people on this ship were the people who managed to board the ship.¡±


    Su Min was concerned about something different, ¡°This ship set sail 25 years ago. If it was a ghost ship, the captain and the ship had stayed at sea for 25 years.¡±


    No matter how luxurious a ship is, it would not be possible for it tost 25 years.


    So that all the more supports the diary¡¯s contents.


    Because they had be monsters and because the ship had be a ghost ship, it would have no problem drifting at sea for 25 years.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°What if they docked somewhere halfway?¡±


    Su Min nced at him, ¡°Do you think that is possible?¡±


    A ship that had disappeared suddenly came to shore. That would be a big headline. Just like the Titanic, if it suddenly appeared now, a frenzy of discussions would erupt.


    Mu Yuan¡¯s existence proved that the ship had never gone to shore.


    Even there were small inds in the middle, it would not be possible for the ship to be at sea for 25 years and not be picked up by satellite.


    In short, at present they may possibly be in a different spacetime.


    Simr to the unsolved mysteries, the ship would only appear in reality at some point in time.


    Xia He Yin sighed: ¡°I¡¯m going to cook first. You can continue discussing. I think it¡¯s better to talk about it after dinner.¡±


    The cabin wasn¡¯t veryrge so they could easily be overheard.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s not talk.¡± Su Min lifted his chin slightly: ¡°Watch more, talk less. Wait for dinner.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°............¡±


    After Xia He Yin entered the kitchen, a figure emerged from the stairs.


    Su Min looked over; it was Mu Yuan.


    He didn¡¯t look well. Perhaps it was because he had been drifting out at sea for a whole day and night, or perhaps it was because of the ghost ship.


    Compared to ind people like Su Min and the others, as a fisherman from a coastal city, he probably felt more strongly about things like this.


    Fortunately, everyone on board thought he was like this because he was unwell.


    The bespectacled middle-aged man ushered him over and then gave him a ss of hot water. His lips were too dry, and his face was slightly yellow.


    Though he was tanned so it wasn¡¯t obvious.


    Mu Yuan thanked him and then came over to where Qin Mu Yin was.


    Su Min whispered: ¡°You look unwell. Why didn¡¯t you stay down there and rest?¡±


    Mu Yuan wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He shook his head and said: ¡°I couldn¡¯t stay down there any longer. I had a nightmare and then woke up.¡±


    He dreamt that he was back in the sea and that there was a group of people chasing him from behind, telling him to stop running. In the end, he was caught by them.

 Chapter 133: Gay

    <h4>Chapter 133: Gay</h4>


    Mu Yuan could still vividly remember those people grabbing his arms, his legs and pulling him in all directions.


    Like this, he was taken away. The dream ended there. He didn¡¯t know where he was being taken.


    It was probably because of that sense of impending despair.


    Su Min who listened to the contents of the nightmare found it a bit strange. For some reason he felt that it was simr to the urrences on this ship. Could it have been a predictive dream?


    If it really was one, then the future Mu Yuan would probably be unable to escape sessfully. He was probably caught again by the ship.


    Afterall, the bespectacled middle-aged man had been very enthusiastic about him.


    Qin Mu Yin waspletely unaware, ¡°Nightmares like that are generally the opposite of reality. If you were caught in the dream, you wouldn¡¯t be caught in reality.¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min pursed his lips and fell into thought.


    That wasn¡¯t impossible.


    If the director really set up the dream this way, then their ending would probably involve sessfully getting away.


    If they wanted to leave this ship, the only way to do that was to take control of the ship. If that wasn¡¯t possible, then they were only left with the option of jumping into the sea.


    It would be equivalent to returning to the beginning again. The matter of life or death afterwards would depend on luck.


    Su Min thought of the issue with the monster. He looked over at the people chatting merrily and asked: ¡°Of those legends of yours, were there anything strange?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin understood what he was trying to ask and added with a whisper: ¡°For example, the people on the ship no longer being human or the like?¡±


    Before Mu Yuan had the chance to speak, a cold voice suddenly interjected: ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    They were startled.


    They had been chatting intently and had not been paying attention to their surroundings, so they didn¡¯t notice the captain standing near them.


    Qin Mu Yin almost cried out in surprise.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel d that he had whispered earlier. If he had said that at a normal volume, the captain would¡¯ve probably overhead.


    They were too careless.


    Su Min looked at the captain. ¡°Mu Yuan was saying that he dreamt that he was at sea. We were discussing his dream.¡±


    To be honest, that was true. He had only left out a few key points.


    The captain¡¯s dark, murky eyes passed over them one by one. It then stopped on Mu Yuan, ¡°You¡¯re called Mu Yuan?¡±


    He remembered that this was person they had just rescued.


    Mu Yuan nodded. He carefully asked: ¡°Are you the captain?¡±


    The captain smiled, ¡°Yes, I am the captain of this ship. If you need anything, you cane and ask me.¡±


    Mu Yuan desperately gripped his hands to prevent it from trembling.


    Su Min noticed this action of his and felt that he must have noticed something, ¡°Okay, we will.¡±


    The captain didn¡¯t say anything and just looked at them. He then left with a smile as his stomach shook. It looked very discordant.


    When he left, they all breathed a sigh of relief.


    Mu Yuan let out a breath, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him before.....¡±


    Su Min narrowed his eyes, ¡°In photos?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Mu Yuan swallowed, ¡°He¡¯s not the captain back then......I have the photo, he¡¯s not that captain.¡±


    As a renowned luxury ship, many photos were taken of the crew before they set off. These photos had been preserved and were kept as memories by the people on shore.


    After the ship became a ghost ship, those photos were also published in the news. Almost everyone from the port of departure of this ghost ship had seen it.


    Mu Yuan had seen it countless times.


    The story about this ship was used by parents to scare children and the photos in ck and white could also be seen everywhere.


    Mu Yuan¡¯s memory was average, but he could remember something like this clearly.


    ¡°I still have pictures on my phone, but my phone got soaked.¡± Mu Yuan gasped, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look anything like the captain in that photo. They¡¯re practically two different people.¡±


    This information of his was very important. For the people there, it was undoubtedly a ray of sunshine after a storm.


    Because it waspletely different to the answer Xia He Yin received when she asked.


    The captain had personally said that he was the sole captain of this ship and had even mentioned the restrictions back before the ship set sail. If this was true, then it would be inconsistent with Mu Yuan¡¯s words.


    Qin Mu Yin felt a chill down his back, ¡°Then is it true or not?¡±


    He waspletely confused.


    Byparison, he believed Mu Yuan more.


    Because the caption may be lying just to fool them.


    Mu Yuan¡¯s words made them fearful.


    Su Min had a thought, ¡°Look back at those people now. They are the people originally on this ship. Do you recognise them?¡±


    Mu Yuan turned around.


    A few secondster, he turned back and shook his head: ¡°I don¡¯t recognise them. They¡¯re not people on the photo.¡±


    Even their height and bodies had changed.


    Su Min now understood. He beckoned Qin Mu Yin over, ¡°Stand in front of me and block me from their sight.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin did as he was told.


    Su Min then dug out the diary. He opened it to the first page and showed it to Mu Yuan, ¡°Have you seen the person in this photo before?¡±


    Mu Yuan leaned over and looked, ¡°Seen him.¡±


    Finally seeing someone familiar, Mu Yuan became excited.


    ¡°This person was in that photo I mentioned.¡± Mu Yuan recalled for a moment and emphasised: ¡°I even remember that he was the fifth one in the third row.¡±


    Su Min became even more certain now.


    The owner of the diary refused to be a monster, so he ended up bing a skeleton. He however retained the same appearance as how he looked when he first went out to sea.


    The others had probably be monsters. Instead of bing skeletons, they had be apletely different person. They no longer looked the same as how they were back then.


    This further proved that they needed living humans.


    Su Min¡¯s first suspicion was that they used the skin of the rescued victims and changed into them to allow them to live on.


    He heard himself ask: ¡°Mu Yuan, do you remember how many people went out to sea that year?¡±


    Mu Yuan nodded: ¡°Of course. It was clearly shown in the photo. Let me think, five in the first row, seven in the second, eight in the third. In total that¡¯s¡ª¡ª-¡±


    ¡°Twenty.¡±


    Su Min answered calmly.


    Alright. It almost perfectly matched up.


    There are currently twelve crew members on board. Adding to that the six skeletons and the two missing crew members, it was exactly twenty.


    Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t help but speak up: ¡°It really is twenty.¡±


    Back when they were in that dark room, he had said that there wasn¡¯t any meaning behind the number twenty.


    Now it matched up with Mu Yuan¡¯s words.


    This ship is the ghost ship from that year.


    Mu Yuan didn¡¯t know what thoughts were running through his mind and continued: ¡°That¡¯s not arge number. Usually this many people would go out to sea on a small boat.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was focussed on the number twenty, ¡°Then where did the other two go? We still haven¡¯t seen them.¡±


    He felt that the two missing people held key information.


    Su Min lowered his voice: ¡°They¡¯re probably waiting for us to disappear first. Then they would appear again taking our appearances.¡±


    Based on the current situation, this was his initial guess.


    Mu Yuan asked curiously, ¡°What two people?¡±


    Qin Mu Yuan exined it to him, ¡°..........Two of our friends have disappeared and there are also two on this ship who have not made their appearances yet so we suspect they might have something to do with it.¡±


    Mu Yuan who heard this felt his hair rise up in fear, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    He still didn¡¯t understand. That phrase ¡°appear again taking our appearances¡± made him slightly fearful.


    Qin Mu Yuanforted him: ¡°Don¡¯t get too nervous. They might notice something.¡±


    Mu Yuan could neitherugh or cry, ¡°How can I not be nervous?¡±


    It sounded like a ghost story. He was most afraid of things like this.


    Su Min didn¡¯t join in their conversation. He was constantly pondering over something. He then said: ¡°Those two are probably hidden somewhere right now. Maybe they¡¯re in the process of changing. They¡¯re very likely hiding where the rest of the crew sleeps.¡±


    That was the most mysterious part of this ship, and they had not been there yet.


    Su Ying whispered: ¡°Can we interrupt them?¡±


    If they interrupted their transformation process, they could possibly tell whether the monsters are alive or dead.


    ¡°Perhaps they have already transformed sessfully.¡± Su Min pinched the inner corners of his eyebrows. It had been a day or two since they disappeared, ¡°Can¡¯t be certain.¡±


    Even if it wasn¡¯t sessful, Song Nan Nan and Tang Yishu are probably dead. Unless they needed them to be alive during the process of changing skins. If that was the case, they may still be able to be saved.


    Qin Mu Yin suddenly thought of a problem: ¡°Why don¡¯t they change together instead of changing one a day?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Maybe it is because of time constraints.¡±


    Mu Yuan finally understood a little, ¡°So you mean that the people on this ship need our bodies to continue living on?¡±


    Su Min spoke with surprise: ¡°That summary is pretty good.¡±


    Mu Yuan pointed at himself and then he secretly nced at the bespectacled middle-aged man standing not far away, ¡°Then I was chosen by him?¡±


    The bespectacled middle-aged man had been very attentive towards him. He had brought him water, asked him what he wanted to eat, and he even provided him with nkets.


    Even his parents only treated him this nicely when he was a child. Having clothes and food delivered right over to him was something he couldn¡¯t get used to.


    Before Mu Yuan left the room, he even suspected that the middle-aged man was gay and was nning on asking for advice on how to turn down the other party.


    He didn¡¯t expect the other party to be eyeing his body!


    Mu Yuan really didn¡¯t understand: ¡°Is my body that good?¡±


    Su Min assessed him for a moment andmented: ¡°Yes, your fresh body is coveted by many.¡±


    Mu Yuan: ¡°...........¡±


    Somehow those words didn¡¯t sound right.


    He would rather just act dumb.

 Chapter 134: Nuzzle

    <h4>Chapter 134: Nuzzle</h4>


    Mu Yuan who realised that he was being targeted felt very restless. He constantly had the feeling that he would be sliced up at any moment.


    He was originally a little worried when he found out about the ghost ship in the room but now that everything was made certain, thest of his hope was extinguished.


    This was the rumoured ship where no one would return from.


    Mu Yuan sat there silently; his mind filled with depressed thoughts.


    Qin Mu Yin felt that he was pretty pitiful, so he sat next to him and shared his experience.


    ¡°........It¡¯s all my fault. If not for my suggestion, we would be hanging out at a beautiful scenic spot by the shore right now.¡±


    Mu Yuan said: ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s all your fault.¡±


    This really was all Qin Mu Yin¡¯s fault.


    Qin Mu Yin was reluctant to back down: ¡°You can also only me yourself. If you didn¡¯t insist on going out to sea, you could be ying on your phone at home right now.¡±


    Mu Yuan again became depressed.


    Su Min watched the two discuss ¡®you¡¯re at fault, I¡¯m at fault¡¯ and felt that he could even see a cloud of gloom above their heads.


    It was an unusual scene.


    Soon, Xia He Yin reappeared with her egg fried rice. Although it didn¡¯t look very appealing, it tasted rather good.


    They didn¡¯t ask for much anyway. Egg fried rice itself was a simple but scrumptious dish. They each cleaned off their bowls quickly.


    Xia He Yin was almost crying with joy: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to like my egg fried rice so much. Should I make it again tomorrow?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin froze for a moment.


    Hepared Su Min¡¯s skills with Xia He Yin¡¯s skills and said hesitantly: ¡°Why don¡¯t to take a break? Don¡¯t tire yourself out.¡±


    Xia He Yin red at him, ¡°What? Not satisfied?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°I don¡¯t dare, I don¡¯t dare.¡±


    He was more interested in Xia He Yin¡¯s appearance before but now that he had been exposed to her true personality, he found it quite fun.


    She wasn¡¯t the cold beauty like he had imagined nor the bad person like some girls had imed.


    The others on the ship had already eaten. When they saw that they were eating egg fried rice, they all smiled at them.


    The tall and thin man said: ¡°It smells really good. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so skilled. It¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re not eating the food made by the captain.¡±


    The person next to himughed: ¡°The captain might feel wronged HAHAHA.¡±


    ¡°They after all have their own preferences. It¡¯s understandable for them not to like what the captain makes.¡± The man with the buzzcut patted Qin Mu Yin¡¯s back, ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as you eat well. People who don¡¯t eat well will fall sick.¡±


    The others around them nodded in agreement.


    Su Min almost lost his appetite.


    Just the thought that these people were using other people¡¯s bodies while thinking terrible thoughts was terrifying. Even the expressions they made were not truly theirs.


    Su Min frowned. It was a little sickening thinking that.


    He thought of a rumour he had heard before.


    There were some novels that touch on the existence of a skin smith. This was a professional who specialises in sewing up corpses but as time passed, another theory emerged.


    Some believed that they would skin another person and wear that. Like this, they could be the person who was skinned and live using that person¡¯s identity.


    Perhaps the monsters on this ship used this method too.


    When Tang Yishu first disappeared, they saw his skin, but that skin soon disappeared after they went out.


    It was almost certain that it was taken by these people, but it was still a question as to how they used it. The wearing skin theory was just a guess.


    As for Song Nan Nan, Su Min didn¡¯t see how she disappeared. The only information he had was the water droplets and hermenting that someone was hitting her, so it was still a question whether she was skinned.


    As long as those two can be found, it could basically confirm everything.


    Afterall, the monsters mentioned in the diary were only described with that one word. It was still a question whether there was only the monster that was an issue or if there was also something else that was strange.


    The people on the ship watched them while they warily watched the people on the ship.


    Everyone had different thoughts in their minds.


    But the eventual thought was basically the same: That is to make themselves sessfully live on.


    The people on the ship didn¡¯t watch them for too long. Perhaps it was because they felt that it could arouse suspicions, after telling them to pay attention to safety, they dispersed.


    The tense atmosphere instantly cleared up.


    Mu Yuan couldn¡¯t help but wipe his forehead.


    The smell of egg fried rice had be fainter.


    Qin Mu Yin took a few bites and couldn¡¯t help but say: ¡°Look at how they looked at us. It felt like they were looking at us like those people on the inte looking at farm animals. Those farmers would also have that expression as they look how much their pigs have fattened up.¡±


    The more he thought, the more he felt that it was simr, ¡°And then they would boast a few words: Looks very good. The meat is tender and fat. If we sell it during the New Year, it would definitely be sold at a good price.¡±


    Xia He Yin: ¡°..............¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.............¡±


    You¡¯reparing yourself to that?


    Does this male protagonist have something wrong with his mind? He actuallypared himself to a pig and even said that he¡¯s fat.


    Su min said calmly: ¡°It is pretty fat. It¡¯s about time to kill.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°.............¡±


    He finally realised what he had said. He was practically demeaning himself.


    And he even came up with the words tender and fat. Why didn¡¯t he think of something like this when he was doing his exams in high school........


    After eating, they returned their bowls and chopsticks back to the kitchen.


    Some people on the ship had already returned to their room while others remained chatting outside on the deck. Su Min thought for a moment and decided to return to his room.


    He urged: ¡°There are still a few hours left until midnight, we don¡¯t have much time. It¡¯s best that everyone doesn¡¯t sleep tonight.¡±


    Except for Mu Yuan, the others knew everything.


    After Tang Yishu and Song Nan Nan, they basically could guess that something would happen in the middle of the night. If they didn¡¯t sleep, they could stay alert.


    Mu Yuan froze, ¡°Then should I stay with you tonight?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin thought for a moment and proposed: ¡°Why don¡¯t youe to my room? The two of us can chat and keep us alert.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good.¡± Mu Yuan nodded.


    In any case, they weren¡¯t going to be sleeping. It would be more reassuring having two people together than being alone. It would not only be safer, they could also help each other out if they run into trouble.


    Su Ying moved over to Su Min and whispered: ¡°Then tonight I want to sleep with sister He Ying.¡±


    Su Min was a little surprised but he didn¡¯t show it, ¡°That¡¯s fine but it might be a little dangerous being near the female protagonist.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better than having two cannon fodders stay together.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°......Alright.¡±


    Su Yingughed. She felt that she should hang around as the third wheel. Since the movie is nearing the end, she should give the young couple some time to catch up.


    Xia He Ying is the female protagonist and she is very attractive. Sleeping with a beautiful sister and burying in her chest is much better than sleeping with her brother.


    After Su Ying suggested this, Xia He Ying didn¡¯t have any objections.


    ¡°But that means your brother is sleeping alone?¡± Qin Mu Yin suddenly spoke up: ¡°If something were to......¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°It won¡¯t.¡±


    Xia He Ying was worried: ¡°That¡¯s not good. Why don¡¯t you also squeeze into Qin Mu Yin¡¯s room? Since you¡¯re not sleeping anyway, you can just sit in the room together.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯m fine alone.¡±


    Two people sitting on a bed was fine but it would be too crowded for three.


    Qin Mu Yin was originally going to continue insisting when he suddenly recalled the incident inside the dark room earlier.


    Even the skeletons didn¡¯t react to him and seemed to be very obedient. He probably would be fine alone.


    Qin Mu Yin thought about it and agreed: ¡°Then call out if anything happens.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Mn.¡±


    ***


    There was never a clock on this ship so Su Min and the others had no idea what the time is right now.


    Su Min could only rely on guessing.


    Fortunately, the cinema would send out the hints every night at midnight so he could at least use that as a standard. The rest would depend on mealtimes.


    It was now after dinner. At most, there are still four or five hours until midnight. It couldn¡¯t have exceeded by too much.


    Things tend to happen after the hints are provided by the cinema so something would probably happen after the hint tonight. Like this, they could at least mentally prepare themselves.


    Because Xia He Yin had women¡¯s clothing in her room, she decided to stay there.


    Su Min happily stayed in his room alone.


    Although his sister is in a nine-year-old body, she is not nine. Even if she is nine, it wasn¡¯t very convenient.


    Although he knew that he slept rather stably at night, he didn¡¯t¡¯ dare move around too much.


    Su Min sighed and opened the door.


    There was a familiar feeling in the room. As soon as he closed the door, he was immediately embraced and pressed up against the door.


    Chen Su nuzzled up against his ear: ¡°Your sister is finally gone.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............Did you threaten her?¡±


    ¡°...........¡± Chen Su could neitherugh nor cry. He said: ¡°Why would I threaten her? I should be trying to please her.¡±


    Su Min thought so too.


    He rubbed Chen Su¡¯s ear and then moved his hand down to his earlobe. Although it was cold, to him it felt nice.


    It felt a little like the pads of a cat paw.


    It was soft. He continued pinching it.


    Chen Su was pinched by him for a long time. When he saw that he had no intention to let go, he turned his head sideways and asked, ¡°Feels nice?¡±


    Su Min retracted his hand and cleared his throat: ¡°It¡¯s not bad.¡±


    That expression of his was something Chen Su couldn¡¯t help but love. Speaking nonsense with a look of seriousness whilst exuding a hint of cleverness. It made him desire him more.


    He wanted to break him.


    Su Min suddenly noticed that the material felt different. He was a little surprised: ¡°Only a day had passed, and you have changed your clothes again?¡±


    Did hee into this horror movie to y dress up?


    Chen Su: ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡±


    Su Min pointed at his clothes, ¡°You weren¡¯t wearing this before.¡±


    Chen Su stood up: ¡°Look.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    It turned out to be pyjamas.


    Those were also some flirty pyjamas. As expected, only Chen Su would be able to wear that.


    It was also perhaps his first-time seeing Chen Su wearing pyjamas with his chest exposed. It wasn¡¯t obviously exposed and could only be seen every now and then. This gave it a faint hint of sexiness.


    For the first time in his life, Su Min felt that this fresh meat before him was really good.


    The words he used to appraise Mu Yuan earlier would be more suitable for Chen Su right now. It was practically tailored for him.


    Chen Su tugged at his clothes and raised his chin to force him into looking at his eyes: ¡°How is it?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. The feeling of Su Min¡¯s eyes scanning over him made him feel like he was on fire. Even as a ghost, he couldn¡¯t help it.


    The neckline was already quite wide so when it was pulled, it slipped down on both sides.


    Su Min silently looked away.


    What was going on with this sudden gimmick? He¡¯s even deliberately seducing him. Though it was pretty nice.


    Chen Su saw him look away and got up to nuzzle against him.


    Su Min who was nuzzled against for a long time found it a little ufortable. He pushed him away and spoke up: ¡°Stop it. I haven¡¯t showered yet so I¡¯m still dirty.¡±


    Chen Su moved to sit on the bed, ¡°Okay, you should wash your hands.¡±


    Su Min: ???


    He checked Chen Su¡¯s expression and suddenly understood why. It seemed that after touching the skeletons, he had only washed his hands once before eating.


    He probably didn¡¯t notice that.


    Su Min suddenly felt mischevious. He took the opportunity to touch Chen Su¡¯s face and asked, ¡°What are going to do if I don¡¯t wash my hands?¡±

 Chapter 135: Help

    <h4>Chapter 135: Help</h4>


    Su Min rarely had his mischevious moments.


    Probably because he had been in these strange horror movies for too long, or perhaps it was because he was influenced by the strange behaviours of the ghosts, that action of his was very smooth.


    So smooth even he himself was surprised.


    However, it would be too awkward to take back his hand now, so Su Min decided to push further and squeeze Chen Su¡¯s face. He praised: ¡°Pretty soft.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°You¡¯re pretty.¡±


    What else could he do? Of course he would teach him a lesson.


    Chen Su narrowed his eyes and grabbed Su Min¡¯s hand. Before Su Min could reach, Chen Su pushed Su Min down onto the bed.


    Su Min¡¯s hand that was held by him was pressed onto his firm chest muscles. His pyjamas had be loose and it had opened up.


    Su Min felt a little embarrassed: ¡°I¡¯ve washed my hands.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Do you think this is the time to discuss that?¡±


    The lights in the room were originally bright but it now suddenly dimmed. It gave it an ambiguous effect.


    Su Min said: ¡°You started that topic but now you want to deny it? Move, I¡¯m going to shower.¡±


    Chen Su didn¡¯t let go. His lips inched closer and closer.


    He used this opportunity to reach inside Su Min¡¯s clothes.


    Chen Su¡¯s fingers were very cold. When he touched his skin, Su Min narrowed his eyes sensitively and was slightly startled.


    If it was the usual, it wouldn¡¯t have meant anything but for some reason it was rather seductive right now.


    Chen Su slid his hands upwards. He relished this sensation and let out a soft sigh.


    Su Min pushed him away and said helplessly: ¡°Alright now. Don¡¯t cross the line.¡±


    He noticed that Chen Su particrly liked to take things fast, and it was also too fast.


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± Chen Su leaned next to his ear. His voice was clear and deep and there was a hint of huskiness within.


    Su Min¡¯s ears felt a little numb.


    He then felt that something wasn¡¯t right, and his body stiffened.


    The room was silent for a while. Su Min said softly: ¡°........Do ghosts need a cold shower?¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°Of course not.¡±


    After he denied this, he once again grabbed Su Min¡¯s hand and begged skilfully: ¡°You should help me.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........Not helping.¡±


    Chen Su suddenly started to tell a story. He straightened his waist, ¡°A long time ago, something like this also happened........¡±


    His voice was a little hoarse.


    Su Min swallowed. His hand was guided downwards. It entered Chen Su¡¯s pyjamas and it came into contact with something hard.


    Chen Su began to pant in his ear.


    The ces were their skin connected seemed to heat up.


    ***


    Qin Mu Yin¡¯s room.


    Ever since they entered, they had been very cautious. They didn¡¯t know what could happen so they could only maintain vignce at all times.


    Qin Mu Yin reminded: ¡°You should go wash up first.¡±


    Mu Yuan nodded.


    In fact, fisherman boats were all rather ordinary. Even if they spend a night on the boat, they wouldn¡¯t wash up because they wouldn¡¯t have the facilities.


    But this cruise ship was different.


    The rooms on this ship were like hotel rooms. All the facilities were avable. The size of the bathroom was about the size of the cabins on their fishing boats.


    Qin Mu Yin climbed onto the bed after seeing that he had entered the bathroom and examined the ceiling again. Afterall, they had earlier noted that it was empty inside, so something was likely toe out from it tonight.


    He jumped up and patted the ceiling. It indeed sounded like it was hollow, but he also couldn¡¯t figure out how to open it.


    He felt that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to anyway.


    When Mu Yuan came out from the bathroom, he saw those actions of his and asked with curiosity: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°It seems to be hollow up there.¡±


    Hearing that, Mu Yuan also stood on the bed. He looked at the ceiling for a while, ¡°It probably is. You¡¯ll know after opening.¡±


    ¡°The problem is that there isn¡¯t a way to open it.¡± Qin Mu Yin pointed around, ¡°Look, do you see any gaps here?¡±


    Mu Yuan said, ¡°Maybe the entrance isn¡¯t here.¡±


    He knew about the structure of a ship best. Even arge cruise ship couldn¡¯t be much different from the basic ship designs.


    Mu Yuan said, ¡°Let me think about it.¡±


    He got off the bed and circled the room. He then finally opened the closet revealing the hangers inside from which some had clothes hanging from them.


    Mu Yuan directly drilled into the closet.


    Qin Mu Yin was startled by his actions. He asked nervously: ¡°Is there anything inside? Or is it.......¡±


    After a while, Mu Yuan came back out. He said calmly, ¡°There is an empty space in there.¡±


    He could tell in one nce that there were no other ces in this room to hide the entrance. Because the space itself wasn¡¯t very big, it was hidden together with the closet.


    Qin Mu Yin¡¯s heart pounded. He also went inside and took a look. When he came out, his entire face was pale.


    Mu Yuan asked: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin shook his head, ¡°I¡¯m going call the others over.¡±


    This discovery was too terrifying.


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t have the time to think to deeply about it. He quickly rushed out of the room and banged onto Su Min¡¯s room door.


    It was exceptionally clear in the quiet corridor.


    After a while, door to the room opened.


    Qin Mu Yin almost thought something had happened to him. Seeing that Su Min was still alive, he let out a sigh of relief, ¡°Su Min, I thought you also went missing.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s not midnight yet.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was relieved.


    Seeing him panicking, Su Min asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin lowered his voice: ¡°Su Min,e over for a second. There is a major discovery. It has something to do with the ceiling.¡±


    Su Min froze, ¡°Okay.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was about to continue speaking when he noticed that he had changed his clothes and washed his hair. He asked: ¡°You¡¯ve already showered?¡±


    ¡°..........Mn.¡±


    Su Min randomly replied.


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t think much of it and was only casually asking. His thoughts were still upied by the closet. He just felt that Su Min looked a lot better than before.


    He shook his head and went into his room with Su Min.


    As soon as Su Min entered Qin Mu Yin¡¯s room, he saw the wide-open closet.


    Mu Yuan was standing next to it. All the clothes had been taken out and left on the bed. Even the extra empty hangers had been removed.


    The clothes were rather ordinary. Every one of them were different including the sizes.


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t dare touch the hangers.


    After all, Tang Yishu¡¯s incident had only recently happened and he could still vividly recall the appearance of that human skin. He was afraid that he would simrly be like that.


    Mu Yuan who heard this also became scared.


    ¡°The ceiling inside can be opened.¡± Qin Mu Yin pointed inside, ¡°Mu Yuan just discovered it.¡±


    Su Min looked at the closet.


    They had discovered that there was a problem with the ceiling following Song Nan Nan¡¯s disappearance and every room was searched but they couldn¡¯t find the entrance to it. He didn¡¯t expect it to be here.


    Su Min looked inside.


    There was a dark hole above the closet. It was like a cave-like entrance. Because the front was blocked by the partition, if you didn¡¯t go inside and look up, you wouldn¡¯t have noticed.


    And no one would have known that there was such arge passageway connected to the room.


    Just the thought that something non-human or a ghost coulde out from it at night, Su Min wouldn¡¯t say that he was scared but he felt disgusted.


    The disgust towards having his privacy being invaded upon.


    Su Min had seen simr Japanese horror movies before. After the female protagonist opens the closet, a female ghost would fall out and chase after them with twisted limbs and distorted expressions.


    That scene left a deep impression on him because it was particrly creepy.


    However, the director this time didn¡¯t do this. Su Min could see a partition inside. It was about the size that could fit an adult.


    If someone crawled out from it at night, no one would notice.


    Su Min moved away from the closet. He then looked carefully at its location. The closet was sitting by the bed, which just happened to be the same side Song Nan Nan was sleeping on.


    If Song Nan Nan was taken away, it would indeed be hard for Xia He Yin to notice.


    Qin Mu Yin had already gone over to call for Su Ying and Xia He Yin. The four of them carefully watched Su Min¡¯s actions.


    That closet was like a monster¡¯s mouth. At any moment, it could eat them up.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it scary?¡± Qin Mu Yin swallowed nervously, ¡°Should we go up and see?¡±


    Su Min thought for a moment and said: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Xia He Yin asked with worry: ¡°Would something happen if you go in? What if you run into a monster inside?¡±


    That was also a problem.


    If they happened to run into a monster, that would be really bad.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t happen.¡± Su Min thought for a moment, ¡°It¡¯s not the time for them toe out. They would probably wait untilter at night.¡±


    After midnight.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°There¡¯s nothing you can use to check in advance. In movies, you could put a chicken in first and only enter after confirming that it is still alive.¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°........Are you treating this as grave robbing?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin scratched his head, ¡°Don¡¯t you think that it was pretty smart?¡±


    As the two spoke, Su Min made a decision: ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. If anything happens, I¡¯ll knock three times. As soon as you hear it, left this room immediately.¡±


    Xia He Yin refused: ¡°That won¡¯t do.¡±


    She refused to leave behind herpanions.


    Something had already happened to Tang Yishu and Song Nan Nan. If there was another incident, then there was nothing they could do. Furthermore, she couldn¡¯t watch someone put their life at risk without doing anything.


    Su Min looked at her, ¡°Do you have another idea?¡±


    ¡°You can do more with more people. With the five of us here, we can drag it out and kill it.¡± Qin Mu Yin waved his hand, ¡°There can¡¯t be that many people in there. They wouldn¡¯t be able to turn around if there were.¡±


    Xia He Yin nodded, ¡°Yes, yes, yes. There are twenty people and only two are missing. At most it should be two people.¡±


    If there are two, they still stood a chance.


    Su Min didn¡¯t refuse their suggestion. It was not longer a matter of two people as they had already found their substitutes. Instead, the new people woulde after them.


    He couldn¡¯t persuade them, ¡°Okay then. You can take action when you hear me knocking. If anyonees into the room, don¡¯t raise their suspicions.¡±


    Su Min was most afraid of someone suddenly barging in.


    Qin Mu Yin nodded: ¡°Okay, you should be careful.¡±


    Mu Yuan who had not spoken the entire time folded a hanger and pointed the sharp end outwards.


    He handed it over, ¡°Use this and hold it in front of you. Use it as a weapon. If you run into anything, just strike with it. In any case, it would give you a chance to catch your breath.¡±


    Su Min smiled, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Mu Yuan grinned shyly. If not for his dark skin, you would notice a slight pink tinge on his cheeks.


    Su Min went inside the closet and jumped up.


    It felt simr to when he was climbing through the vents in theboratory. The only difference was that this passage was slightly wider, and it was intentionally made.


    As he crawled forward, he could feel a cold gust of aire over. It clearly indicated to him that this passage led to an opening outside.


    Su Min lightened his movements.

 Chapter 136: Room

    <h4>Chapter 136: Room</h4>


    The passage was a little dark. Su Min couldn¡¯t see anything in front and he didn¡¯t know what awaited him at the end.


    Back in the room, Qin Mu Yin was very restless.


    Mu Yuanforted him: ¡°ording to him, there shouldn¡¯t be anything happening tonight. No one should be lying in there waiting to ambush him.¡±


    It would be too ufortable. He couldn¡¯t imagine himself waiting in that narrow passage for such a long time. It would be ufortable to death.


    Not to mention, there naturally wouldn¡¯t be a bed in there.


    Xia He Yin didn¡¯t say anything. She then suddenly spoke up: ¡°I saw a movie before about someone living in the ceiling secretly peeping on the family inside. The owner never found out.¡±


    Mu Yuan: ¡°¡­¡­¡­..¡±


    That face p came rather quick.


    ¡°The ceiling is not spacious enough.¡± Mu Yuan pointed above his head, ¡°Because of the ships structure, although the ship is quite wide, the space in there wouldn¡¯t be enough for someone to live in there.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin sighed, ¡°That would be for the best. Otherwise I would be left with a psychological shadow.


    The thought of someone possibly crawling around above his head every night was hair rising.


    ¡°Nan Nan she¡­¡­.¡±


    Xia He Yin swallowed nervously and furrowed her brows.


    She spoke in a quiet voice: ¡°Nan Nan said someone was hitting her. Could someone have crawled out from there and done that?¡±


    Xia He Yin had always had this on her mind.


    Because she was still annoyed by the water droplets at that time, she couldn¡¯t remember whether the closet was closed or not. Even if it was closed, it could have likely been opened from the inside.


    Song Nan Nan just happened to have slept on the side closest to the closet.


    Perhaps someone had crawled out from there and then did something to her causing her to disappear so cleanly.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°That is entirely possible.¡±


    It was something that couldn¡¯t be prevented.


    Su Ying leaned against the bed and was a little worried: ¡°I haven¡¯t heard anything for a while now. Should we also go in and see? Maybe this passage leads somewhere.¡±


    Mu Yuan agreed: ¡°I think it¡¯s feasible.¡±


    He also felt that this passage probably lead to another ce. Most likely, it would be the rooms of the other crew members. If that was the case, something was likely to happen.


    ¡°I¡¯m worried about Su Min going in alone.¡± Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°I¡¯ll go in first. Why don¡¯t you guys wait a little more?¡±


    He didn¡¯t wait for the others to respond and entered the passage.


    Qin Mu Yin had never done this before, so he only managed to get in with some difficulty. Along the way, he would bump into the sides. It was quite painful.


    He felt that it might hurt Su Min even more with his fair-skinned, tender flesh.


    At this moment, Su Min could see the end of the passage.


    He held his breath and confirmed that there were no soundsing from the other end before carefully crawling over and stopping at the edge.


    It was a little different from what he had imagined.


    Su Min thought this passage may lead him to one of the crew members¡¯ room, but that wasn¡¯t the case. There was no bed or bathroom in sight.


    Please read this from kk trantes


    It was just a simple, empty room.


    At most, it was about two or three square metres.


    Su Min subconsciously looked around. No one was there. There was no equipment or anything of the like in this room. All that were there were misceneous items.


    Because it was rather dark inside, many of the things in there were dark. From above, it would be hard to identify anything.


    He stopped at the edge for a few seconds first and thought about whether or not he should go down before finally deciding to wait a little longer.


    It wouldn¡¯t be good if someone suddenly appeared.


    At this moment, rustling sounds could be heard. It was as if someone was climbing up behind him.


    Su Min was subconsciously startled. Before he could do anything, he heard Qin Mu Yin whisper: ¡°Su Min, why aren¡¯t you moving?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin was crawling behind him with a look of panic.


    Su Min let out a breath of relief: ¡°There is an empty room below.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin closed his mouth immediately. He then suddenly remembered that he had already spoken so he didn¡¯t need to worry about being discovered, ¡°Then let¡¯s go down and see?¡±


    Su Min thought for a moment and agreed.


    Two people would be better than one.


    Su Min took the lead and jumped out from the passage. Unlike the closet in their rooms, it was just a hole here.


    He gentlynded on the ground.


    Qin Mu Yin followed closely behind.


    The room was not big. It was just a littlerger than their bathroom but there were a lot of small items scattered across the ground.


    Qin Mu Yin could see clothes scattered around wherever he looked: ¡°Look at the clothes on the ground. They¡¯re just randomly thrown around.¡±


    If you didn¡¯t need it, you could just throw it away.


    Su Min¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on this. He walked around the clothes and had his eyes fixed on the wall.


    The walls of the room were surprisingly t.


    In addition to this, each of them were marked. They were all different and it seemed to be words of some sort.


    Su Min carefully approached it. He studied it for a long before saying: ¡°I can¡¯t recognise the words.¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Mu Yin also moved over, ¡°Are these words?¡±


    ¡°It should be.¡± Su Min said, ¡°I think it is.¡±


    It looked like a child¡¯s scrawl and it was definitely not Chinese characters, but his intuition told him that these were words, not anything else.


    He had seen a lot of other foreignnguages, but those words also don¡¯t seem to match up. Perhaps it was some kind of ummonnguage.


    Generally in horror movies like these, scrawls could be an indication of some kind of spell or curse.


    And so, Su Min had a bold spection. For these monsters to be able to sessfully change into another person¡¯s body, perhaps they needed to meet some special requirements first.


    Like in the previous movie, when there is a scream, their tongue would be cut off. Once the scare factor is reached, they would soon be reced.


    Otherwise if they could change without reason, it would mean that they could rece their body any time.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°But we don¡¯t understand it.¡±


    He paced around and identally kicked up a piece of clothing. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed something below it.


    Compared to the one next to it, it was a little cleaner.


    The ground itself was dark so he initially thought that the floor was like this and didn¡¯t pay it much attention. Now that he was looking at it more closely, it didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Qin Mu Yin knelt, wiped the floor with his hand and gave it a sniff.


    ¡°There seems to be blood on the ground!¡±


    He eximed quietly and quickly stood up.


    Su Min followed his line of sight and looked over. It looked like traces left behind after the room was flooded with blood.


    It was no wonder he felt that this room smelt strange.


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Something must¡¯ve happened here.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Su Min suspected that this was the ce they used to change, ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, the people who were rescued probably died here.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin who heard this started to tremble.


    Su Min retracted his gaze and straightened up his body. Under the dim light, a cold expression was highlighted on his face.


    Please support the trantor and read this from


    kktrantes(.)home(.)blog


    For the first time, Qin Mu Yin realised how scary it was when Su Min had his expression held taunt.


    Probably because he was used to seeing a gentle Su Min, he had always had the impression that he had a good temper.


    It was to the point that he suspected that he may have seen wrong.


    Su Min was oblivious to those thoughts of his. He walked over to the opposite side of the room. There were also scrawls there but they were more scattered and messy.


    He hesitated for a moment before reaching over to touch it with his hand.


    The walls were very t. Although it couldn¡¯t bepared to those of high-rise buildings, it wasn¡¯t too bad.


    It was also at this moment that he felt a bulge.


    Su Min¡¯s eyes remained calm. He touched the same ce several times before moving up and down. It was all the same feeling.


    There was something in this ce.


    Su Min moved his hand across the inconspicuous bulge and finally said: ¡°There is a door here.¡±


    In fact, it was not very well hidden and could easily be seen. It was just that their attention earlier wasn¡¯t on the wall here.


    Qin Mu Yin reached out to push, ¡°Let¡¯s take a look.¡±


    Su Min quickly stopped him, ¡°Don¡¯t move. What if all the monsters on this ship is in there having a meeting? We can¡¯t risk it.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin: ¡°¡­¡­¡­That makes sense.¡±


    He quickly retracted his hand.


    Su Min stared at it for a long time and then looked at it from the side. He saw that there appeared to be more than just one door there.


    There were probably three.


    To have three in one go, was one door not enough?


    Su Min suddenly had a strange thought, but he quickly tossed it away, ¡°We probably won¡¯t figure anything out here. Let¡¯s go back first.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin naturally listened to him.


    The two climbed back again.


    Just as Qin Mu Yin entered the passage, a sound came from the room below. It was as if the door had just been opened.


    Both were startled. After waiting for a while, the door below was closed again. Confirming that the person had left, they once again began to move.


    When they returned to the room, three pairs of eyes were staring intently at the closet.


    After Su Min came out and dusted off his clothes, Qin Mu Yin revealed his ashen face. The whole process was as if they had just gone to rob a grave.


    Xia He Yin couldn¡¯t bear to look on.


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. He recounted everything he saw: ¡°¡­¡­..That door definitely leads to their ce.¡±


    As for what that ce was, they still held no clue.


    That space only exposed half of the secrets of this ship.


    Su Min suddenly had an idea. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said: ¡°You now need toe up with a reason to go outside and you need to also get everyone else outside. Qin Mu Yin and I will then go through it again to open the door and see where it leads.¡±


    Mu Yuan said: ¡°Let¡¯s do that.¡±


    Xia He Yin and Su Ying werefortable with this task. Afterall, they had already done a few simr things. Once again, they had to put their acting skills to use.


    They firmly believed that they are acting gods.


    After Su Ying and Xia He Yin discussed for a moment, they decided to pretend that Su Ying is sick. This was something those monsters were particrly concerned about.


    For a nine-year-old child, it was something they wouldn¡¯t suspect.


    Seeing that they were all looking at her, Su Ying thought for a moment and then fell weakly onto the bed. She made herself look particrly pitiful.


    The entire room was silent.


    Finally, Su Min spoke up and broke the silence: ¡°Why are you so proficient at it?¡±


    Su Ying was a little embarrassed. She said in a small voice: ¡°I¡¯ve done it several times before so that I could stay at home and not attend ss¡­¡­¡­¡±


    For the first time, Su Min understood the difficulties of a parent.


    Children nowadays are very clever. In order not to take the exam, one of his ssmates had exposed himself to the cold for the entire night. In the end, he only seeded in catching a cold after the exam was over.


    He should learn a little from Su Ying.


    When Xia He Yin and Su Ying went out, she started to sob. Mu Yuan stood at the stairs mentally noting the number of people there.


    Most of them came out. Among them, the short-haired woman rushed over the fastest. She asked anxiously: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? Sick?¡±


    Mu Yuan sneaked a few nces from the entrance of the stairs. He counted the number of people present and made a hand gesture behind his back.


    Su Min and Qin Mu Yin quickly returned into the closet and crawled back through the same passage.


    They wanted to open the door in the shortest time possible.

 Chapter 137: Push Door

    <h4>Chapter 137: Push Door</h4>


    When they returned to that room, everything still seemed to be the same.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know who it was that came in when they left nor did he know what they were doing but that wasn¡¯t something he should worry about right now.


    The door could be opened on both sides.


    Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t wait any longer. He exerted much effort and pulled it away. Dazzling light poured out from within.


    Su Min squinted his eyes. After adjusting to the light, he could finally make out the appearance inside.


    ¡°Why does it look exactly like our rooms?¡± Qin Mu Yin couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°Could this be our room?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s not ours. It¡¯s theirs.¡±


    The area that could be used on a ship was limited so the rooms are usually of simr design. At most, there would be two different styles. From the looks of it, it seems that all the rooms are the same except for the captain¡¯s room.


    At first nce, this room seemed no different from theirs.


    There was no one in there for the time being. Perhaps they were lured out by Xia He Yin. Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t dy things. Hurry and go in.¡±


    The two went in.


    There wasn¡¯t anything on the bed apart from traces of someone sleeping in it. There were some clues hinting that there was someone was staying in the room scattered throughout. It appeared to be upied by a female.


    Su Min suspected that this room may belong to the one with the short hair because he didn¡¯t see any hair ties. The hair left behind on the sink were also short.


    There were only a few females on board. Among them, the woman with the short hair left the strongest impression.


    Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t dare lift the nkets. He was afraid that he would not be able to return it to its original location consequently risking them being discovered.


    He shouldn¡¯t raise their suspicions.


    ¡°The closet here is normal.¡± Qin Mu Yin opened the closet again, ¡°There are a lot of dresses inside, but they appear to be of different sizes. There are S sizes and even L sizes.¡±


    The difference was too great.


    As far as he knew, girls would usually only buy the same size of clothing that would fit them properly. The difference between a size S and a size L was also toorge.


    Su Min nced over and answered casually: ¡°It¡¯s probably because it doesn¡¯t belong to the same person.¡±


    Because these clothes belonged to other people, and because most women love to dress up, the short-haired woman may have just picked out the dresses she liked regardless of the size.


    Qin Mu Yin sighed: ¡°Her ce is too clean.¡±


    Su Min though this too, ¡°Let¡¯s go out and see if we can directly enter the Captain¡¯s room. He should have some clues there.¡±


    Time didn¡¯t wait for anyone.


    The corridors werepletely dark, but they could tell with their naked eyes that the conditions of their rooms were much better.


    They were currently in the middle. There were many rooms on either side of them. They walked all the way to the end and then once again went back to thest one at the end.


    Thest door appeared to be different from the others.


    Su Min pushed. The door was locked. It also appeared to be locked from the outside, so this meant that there was no one inside at the moment.


    He didn¡¯t waste time this time and quickly unlocked it. He then pushed the door open and entered.


    The captain¡¯s room was extraordinarily luxurious.


    The reason why they were certain that it was the captain¡¯s room was because there was arge picture hanging from the wall. The person in it was not someone on this ship but he was wearing the captain¡¯s clothes.


    That was probably the captain¡¯s original appearance.


    Then the person living here was probably the original captain.


    There were various trophies and medals disyed. The rest of the things on the table were rted to navigation including a globe and maps.


    Su Min walked over to the map and saw a lot of circled red dots. He couldn¡¯t tell where they are now.


    ¡°Why is there nothing in this room?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin searched around for a long time before muttering in annoyance.


    There weren¡¯t any clues in these rooms. It was too clean. They wouldn¡¯t be able to find anything like this.


    Su Min opened a drawer only to find few scribbled notes. When he opened it, he saw that the contents were rted to navigation and the weather.


    It was important to note that the entry was written 25 years ago.


    He could almost bepletely certain with his guesses.


    Su Min ced everything back in ce and closed the drawer. He then heard Qin Mu Yin¡¯s surprised voice: ¡°Come here and take a look.¡±


    The bathroom mirror had disappeared.


    Su Min looked at it carefully. It was probably broken a long time ago. Only a small fragment remained stuck on the wall in the corner.


    Qin Mu Yin asked nervously: ¡°How was it broken?¡±


    Su Min guessed: ¡°Maybe he broke it himself because he didn¡¯t want to see his current appearance.¡±


    He just wanted to see his original appearance and that was why he hung up a photo of himself from 25 years ago.


    Perhaps subconsciously, he still desired his original looks.


    Qin Mu Yin felt a little scared.


    Just as he was about to say something, footsteps were heard outside.


    ¡°Someone¡¯sing.¡±


    As soon as Su Min said that, they quickly left the bathroom. They looked over at a nk area near the bed and pushed against it. A door immediately opened.


    Sure enough, that door led them back to that empty room.


    The two hurried inside and hid in the passage. This time, Su Min and Qin Mu Yin didn¡¯t leave.


    After waiting for a while, the door opened, and someone came in. The sound of footsteps increased. There were at least five or six people.


    Su Min quickly did a head count. There were seven people.


    The captain with his big belly stood at the front while the others stood in the centre, ¡°Hui Hui, is it about time?¡±


    Right now, he lookedpletely different from his usual smiling demeanour.


    The short-haired woman was called Hui Hui. When she heard him ask, she nodded and said: ¡°It¡¯s tomorrow for me so I¡¯ll take action tonight.¡±


    The captain said: ¡°The little girl has the advantage of having a tender body.¡±


    The short-haired woman smiled, ¡°It¡¯ll probably be able tost for a while then. I kind of like her body but I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll be able to speakter. She seems to be a mute.¡±


    Although she heard her crying earlier when she was pretending to be sick, she had never heard Su Ying speak.


    The person next to herforted her: ¡°It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t speak.¡±


    ¡°I still have a few more days. We should raise them well over the next few days.¡± The man with the buzzcut said: ¡°They¡¯re much more stupid than the previous ones and always looking like they¡¯re about to fall sick.¡±


    Hearing this, Qin Mu Yin really wanted to curse at them.


    Who¡¯s falling sick? If not for the fact that they wanted to investigate, something like falling sick and being stupid had nothing to do with them.


    The short-haired woman was very enchanting. There was a hint of a smile in her voice, ¡°I have thought of this moment for a long time. The day has finallye.¡±


    The captain smiled, ¡°The quality this time is pretty good.¡±


    He patted his stomach causing it to emit some hollow sounds, ¡°After Hui Hui¡¯s turn tonight, we will prepare for tomorrow.¡±


    The short-haired woman nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, those two are almost ready.¡± The bespectacled middle-aged man suddenly spoke up: ¡°That man looked like he had a good body but unfortunately his bones had been misced.¡±


    Another said: ¡°How unfortunate.¡±


    The captain frowned: ¡°Don¡¯te out yet. The human skin wasn¡¯t dealt withst time and we were almost found out.¡±


    The short-haired woman promised: ¡°I definitely won¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good then.¡± The captain said, ¡°We can only continue living on like this now. If everyone wants to live, you must always be careful.¡±


    ¡°If we¡¯re discovered, we can just tie them up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s better for them to be free-ranged.¡±


    Several of them started talking.


    Su Min felt like he was listening to people from rural towns discussing whether poultry such as chickens, ducks and geese should be caged or free ranged.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel speechless.


    The captain didn¡¯t interrupt them. Instead, he turned and traced the strange scrawls on the wall with aplicated expression.


    He then opened another door. After checking the contents inside, he turned around and said: ¡°Hui Hui, remember to write it in tomorrow.¡±


    The short-haired woman answered: ¡°Understood.¡±


    One by one, the people started to leave the room.


    The room instantly quietened down.


    They probably wouldn¡¯t return in such a short amount of time. Su Min once again came out from the passage and went directly over to the door.


    Qin Mu Yin followed carefully behind.


    Su Min pushed open the door. The contents inside instantly shocked the two of them.


    Countless skeletons were disyed inside. It was so messy, you couldn¡¯t tell how many there were. It was as if the entire room was buried with bones.


    All that was missing was gloomy lighting.


    Qin Mu Yin swallowed nervously. He then asked with a shaky voice: ¡°...........What the hell is this? Are these real or fake?¡±


    Su Min nced over, ¡°They should be real.¡±


    The entire scene was particrly frightening.


    Qin Mu Yin refused to enter: ¡°I¡¯m not going in...........¡±


    He recalled the time he was thrown around by the skeletons. If he was thrown around so many times by these skeletons, it would probably be a scene simr to those terracotta warriors he mentioned.


    As soon as Su Min entered, he felt cold.


    Although the skeletons were scattered messily around, they were all intact. Some were even marked with numbers.


    Su Min moved closer.


    Without waiting for him to have a closer look, the skeleton before him voluntarily raised its hand and brought it before him.


    Su Min nced at the skull which only had bones left. If it still had flesh and skin, it may have a different appearance right now.


    The numbers on the arm was written in Arabic numerals.


    The first few were easy to recognise. It was the date. Following that was a normal number. The one on this skeleton was 6.


    Su Min looked at another one, this time it was 5.


    Thest digit on almost all the skeletons were less than 10. The highest was 8 while the lowest was 1.


    When the captain had asked Hui Hui to write it in earlier, he was probably referring to these numbers. He suspected the date was probably a record of the day the body was exchanged.


    The single digit at the end was likely an indication of how many times they had changed.


    For example, if 5 was written, then they may have changed their bodies 5 times. This also meant that there are 5 victims.


    With so many skeletons added up, it was very possible that these are all their victims. After being saved from the sea, they probably thought that they would survive but, contrary to their expectations, they died even more tragically.


    Except for these, Su Min didn¡¯t find anything else. He thought about it for a moment and left the room.


    The ship is definitely dangerous. There was no point staying here any longer. They must find a way to leave this ship as soon as possible.


    They could either defeat the captain and the rest of the crew to take control of the ship and go ashore, or they would need to find a way to escape the ship.


    Su Min felt that the second option was more realistic. The male and female protagonist hadn¡¯t encountered any trouble yet, so they likely still possessed the protagonist halo.


    Qin Mu Yin was looking in from outside. Just as Su Min reached him, he inadvertently looked up and his eyes widened.


    He swallowed and pointed inside: ¡°Su Min, look...............¡±


    Su Min subconsciously turned back.


    All the skeletons in the room had taken a step forward. When they saw him look back, they all took a step back.


    Su Min: ¡°................¡±


    How orderly.

 Chapter 138: Escape

    <h4>Chapter 138: Escape</h4>


    Qin Mu Yin had never felt that he would see something like this.


    He could still vividly remember the incident earlier that day with the skeletons yet the scene before him was even scarier than that.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel d that he didn¡¯t go in. If he did, he felt that he would probably end up in the same situation he imagined earlier.


    Returning back inside the passage, it was quiet inside.


    Qin Mu Yin was at the front as they made their way back to the room. Just as he was about to stick his head out, he saw Mu Yuan¡¯s head and was startled.


    Mu Yuan quickly retreated.


    Qin Mu Yin jumped out and dusted himself off, ¡°You almost scared me to death. What were you doing looking inside?¡±


    ¡°I was checking to see if you¡¯re going toe back.¡± Mu Yuan scratched his head and answered honestly. ¡°You just happened toe out when I was checking.¡±


    Su Min came out from behind.


    ¡°Did you find anything?¡± Xia He Yin asked nervously.


    Su Min nodded. He said: ¡°There were a lot of things in the room including some strange scrawls. It¡¯s probably something simr to spells or curses or the like.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Qin Mu Yin added: ¡°There is a room inside filled with skeletons. You couldn¡¯t count how many there were. At the very least several dozen.¡±


    Su Min returned all the clothes back into the closet and closed the door. Like this, even if someone came through, they would make a sound and alert them.


    Su Ying patted her face.


    She had almost forgotten that she was supposed to act as a mute when she was out with Xia He Yin earlier but fortunately she didn¡¯t speak the entire time.


    The short-haired woman had really believed that she was sick and was extremely anxious.


    Later, the captain came. Su Ying was a little afraid that her fake illness would be discovered but unexpectedly the captain also didn¡¯t notice.


    They eventually suspected that she may have caught a cold.


    Because there was no medicine on board, they decided to give her an extra set of nkets and said it would be deliveredter.


    Just as they spoke, there was a knock on the door.


    Xia He Yin quickly gestured with her eyes. After they entered the bathroom, she opened the door. The short-haired woman stood outside.


    She nced inside, ¡°Is the little girl okay?¡±


    Xia He Yin said: ¡°She justid down. We¡¯ll see if she will feel better after taking a nap. That¡¯s what we normally do in my hometown.¡±


    The short-haired woman sighed, ¡°This is the nket. Remember to cover up at night and don¡¯t make it worse. We don¡¯t have medicine here.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I will pay attention.¡± Xia He Yin took the nket from her. The nket wasn¡¯t very thick, but it was not thin either, ¡°Thank you.¡±


    The short-haired woman wanted to enter the room, but she was left outside with the door shutting in her face.


    Xia He Yin pretended not to see her act of wanting to enter.


    Su Ying pried away the nket and sat up. She groaned: ¡°She keeps obsessing over me. Like a witch.¡±


    Su Min came out from the bathroom. His expression was solemn: ¡°She¡¯ll take action tonight.¡±


    But it¡¯ll be toote when the timees.


    Su Ying let out an ¡®ah¡¯: ¡°Then there¡¯s no need for us to continue staying here.¡±


    Qin Mu Yin said: ¡°Yes, we need to leave.¡±


    Mu Yuan said: ¡°We need to leave the ship first, but we will need some equipment like a lifeboat. Do they have it here?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any.¡±


    ¡°Since we haven¡¯t seen it after so many days, they probably don¡¯t have one.¡±


    ¡°Even if they did, they wouldn¡¯t let us see it to avoid letting us escape. We wouldn¡¯t be able to use it.¡±


    The people before them probably discovered what was going on and simrly wanted to find a lifeboat but they either died at sea or was turned into skeletons.


    So they must not repeat the same mistakes.


    ¡°Actually, it doesn¡¯t have to be lifeboats.¡± Mu Yuan saw that they were in a difficult position. He added: ¡°We just need anything that allows us to float at sea.¡±


    That was the simplest way of rescuing yourself.


    They had trained for this and had learnt what to do if they encountered a storm at sea or if their boat capsized.


    Mu Yuan promised: ¡°Let me look around and see if there¡¯s anything useful. There definitely would be something suitable.¡±


    Only now did Su Min understand the role for this character.


    In the original plot, the male and female protagonist were probably able to sessfully escape with Mu Yuan¡¯s help. It was just like their current situation now.


    Xia He Yin was also very happy.


    Although she was still upset about Song Nan Nan¡¯s situation, her life was more important. She would definitely seize any opportunity to leave this ship.


    While she was thinking this, she thought of another problem: ¡°What if this ship follows after us?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°The best option is to destroy this ship.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any explosives.¡± As soon as he mentioned this, Qin Mu Yin became depressed, ¡°Are we going to end up like Mu Yuan¡¯s dream?¡±


    Escaping but getting caught again.


    Mu Yuan waved his hand: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that reality is usually the opposite of your dreams? Why are you suddenly like this?¡±


    Qin Mu Yin let out arge sigh.


    Hearing the mention of this, Su Min didn¡¯t find it a problem, ¡°It¡¯s not impossible if you want to blow it up. You just need the right materials.¡±


    The courses he studied had covered this. His chemistrybs naturally yed around with chemical explosions.


    Even if you didn¡¯t have that knowledge, you would have learnt some things during high school chemistry.


    After hearing this, Qin Mu Yin looked over at him with surprise.


    Su Min quickly thought of a method, ¡°I¡¯ll go and ask the captain if he has any flour.¡±


    Mu Yuan asked: ¡°What¡¯s the flour for?¡±


    Su Min exined briefly: ¡°Can explode.¡±


    He didn¡¯t exin the principle behind it. It would be a waste of time and effort. It was more important getting their hands on some flour.


    They could use the excuse that they wanted to use it to make something.


    If the captain only had a little bit, then they would need to think of something else.


    Su Min opened the door and went straight over to the hall upstairs. He called out to the captain a few times.


    Soon, the captain emerged from the cabin on his end. There was unexpectedly a look of suspicion on his face, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Min smiled: ¡°I want some flour.¡±


    The captain asked: ¡°Flour?¡±


    Su Min exined calmly: ¡°Yes, flour. The little girl doesn¡¯t feel good so I want to make some noodle soup for her.¡±


    With the mention of Su Ying, the captain¡¯s expression turned solemn.


    He thought about it, ¡°Come with me. There is flour here.¡±


    Su Min followed him into the kitchen and watched the captain rummage around the cabs. He then pulled out a bag of flour. It was about the size of a rice bag.


    He felt that this wasn¡¯t enough, but he also couldn¡¯t say it directly.


    ¡°Oh and, do you have any alcohol?¡± Su Min acted a little embarrassed, ¡°I want to help wipe her down when sheter sweats it out.¡±


    That was a verymon request.


    The captain seemed to be familiar with this. He pulled out a bottle from inside the cab and handed it over: ¡°Here. The others are for us to drink so I can¡¯t give it.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Yes, this is enough. Thank you captain.¡±


    ¡°Rest well. It¡¯s not good to be sick. I hope she gets better soon.¡± The captain smiled and left carrying hisrge belly.


    Su Min had earlier suspected that there may be something hidden in his stomach, but he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find out about it for the time being.


    He waited for the captain to leave first before heading back down with the alcohol in his hands. The rest could wait until everything else was ready.


    As for the flour, there was only one bag so he would leave it there for now ande back or itter when he thlught of a reasonable method.


    When he returned to the room, Mu Yuan was gesturing wildly: ¡°.........It should be useable. We can¡¯t try it out now so we can only do that.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Can it be used?¡±


    Mu Yuan said: ¡°I think we can.¡±


    ¡°Time waits for no one. You have experience. It¡¯s enough if it can be used.¡± Su Min looked over, ¡°Qin Mu Yin,e with me to the kitchen. Mu Yuan and the others should go to the deck and get ready to leave.¡±


    Mu Yuan immediately nodded.


    He had intended on dragging over the thing he found to the deck. Although it would be a little difficult, it should be okay with two people helping.


    The ship was rather high up from the surface of the sea.


    The ropes that were left there for life saving could be used for them to slowly climb down.


    Mu Yuan was the first one.


    After he gave it a try and shook it around, he let Xia He Yin and Su Ying came down one after another.


    There were a lot of alcohol in the kitchen and there were also some left after the partyst time. They didn¡¯t expect it to be used in this type of situation.


    Su Min poured it out over the beds in their rooms before going to the kitchen with Qin Mu Yin.


    He took out all the alcohol in the kitchen. Fearing that the crew members mighte out, he poured it everywhere and ensured that every part of the cabin was covered.


    Once that was all done, Su Min then dragged a rope soaked in alcohol over. He spread it over under the stairs on both sides.


    The door to the cabins were shut tightly so the smell of alcohol wasn¡¯t very strong.


    When they were done, Su Min made Qin Mu Yin break open the bag of flour and scatter it everywhere.


    Su Min again went to the kitchen to light the fire. He carefully lit the rope and the fire started to travel down the rope.


    They then ran over to the deck and climbed down the rope.


    Su Min estimated that it was about time for the fire to reach the rooms.


    As expected, as soon as hended, a loud sound rang out from above. It was closely followed by fire raging through the cabins.


    It was originally just a small part of the ship, but it quickly spread through.


    The small wooden nk they sat on was pulled away by the sea waves.


    There were more sounds of explosions which were apanied by screams. The fire on the ship illuminated the sea.


    Su Min saw several people covered in fire on the deck.


    He didn¡¯t know if they themselves were easily mmable or if it was because of their bodies. One by one, they jumped around on the deck before desperately throwing themselves into the sea.


    Some even wanted to go over to them.


    Mu Yuan became tense for a moment, ¡°Quick, quick, quick. Don¡¯t let them catch up. We can¡¯t be caught!¡±


    He didn¡¯t want his dream to turn into reality.


    Without any paddles, they could only use their hands. Several people working together would naturally be better than one person swimming. The people who jumped off were eventually caught by the waves and thrown aside.


    Over time, the wooden nk they were on also drifted further and further away.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if the captain and the others would burn to death. This was something that he could only know if he watched the movie as he naturally couldn¡¯t fly over to check.


    After an unknown amount of time passed, a ray of light appeared in the distance.


    Dawn tended to happen rather early at sea. Within a minute or two, the sun had appeared, and it shone brightly over them in the sky.


    Victoria was no longer visible.


    A reminded sounded in Su Min¡¯s mind.


    ¡¾Audience Member Su Min hello. Congrattions, you have sessfully lived until the finale! There is still a five-minute transitional period. Please be prepared.¡¿


    Su Min had grown used to those five minutes.


    It would be impossible for Chen Su to appear in a ce like this but, considering his words fromst time, it seemed that he had made a decision.


    Qin Mu Yin sat on the simple wooden nk feeling a little at loss, ¡°Are we going to be drifting at sea for a long time?¡±


    There was no sight ofnd around them and they were surrounded by sea water. Even a lighthouse couldn¡¯t be seen.


    If they stayed like this for two or three days, they would probably starve to death.


    It may be better if they had water, but they couldn¡¯t even drink the water here. Humans wouldn¡¯t be able tost very long without eating or drinking.


    Furthermore, if it rained they were doomed.


    Su Min and Su Ying nced at each other. They both had the same thoughts. There wasn¡¯t much to worry about. Afterall the protagonist halos over the male and female protagonists was still working.


    Sure enough, something suddenly appeared in the distance.


    Qin Mu Yin noticed it instantly. He stood up with excitement. After staring at it for a long time, he said, ¡°It seems to be a ship.¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a ghost ship again?¡±


    ¡°On a bright day like today, that shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡±


    He and Xia He Yin started to discuss. After a few minutes, the ship also became more visible.


    Qin Mu Yin had good eyes. He spoke with uncertainty: ¡°It might be the navy.¡±


    Knowing this, the people on the nk breathed a sigh of relief. Compared to a normal ship, a military ship was more reassuring.


    That was something that shouldn¡¯t turn into a ghost ship.


    As time passed, the ship got closer and closer and the sun rose higher and higher.


    Five minutes transitional period ended very quickly.


    Su Min watched the three people stare eagerly at the ship before returning back to the cinema with Su Ying.

 Chapter 139: Feeding

    <h4>Chapter 139: Feeding</h4>


    Aftering out of the movie, Su Min took off his helmet.


    There weren¡¯t many people in the theatre in the first ce and, with some leaving early, there were only a few remaining.


    After Su Ying took off her helmet, she couldn¡¯t be more excited, ¡°Wow, has it always been this amazing experiencing horror movies? I want to experience it more!¡±


    She had only watched others experience horror movies and it felt like she was watching a movie. Even if it was in 3D, it didn¡¯t leave her with much of an impression.


    Personally experiencing it was so much better than that.


    It was no wonder so many people were willing to experience it. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t do it alone so she could only take an adult along.


    Thinking this, Su Ying decided that she would continue holding onto Su Min¡¯s thigh. With him here, it meant that she could experience countless horror movies.


    The lights in the theatre had already turned on.


    Some of the other audiences who were heading out heard Su Ying¡¯s words. They nced over at her and whispered: ¡°These days kids like to brag too much. Even I couldn¡¯t clear this movie.¡±


    Su Ying: ¡°............¡±


    Why did they think that she was bragging?


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help butugh. He lightly ruffled the little girl¡¯s head that was about to emit steam. ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. Let¡¯s go eat.¡±


    ¡°He left sote but he didn¡¯t clear the movie?¡± Su Ying¡¯s mind was on something different, ¡°Then what was he doing here?¡±


    Watching the movie on the big screen?


    Wasn¡¯t that too pitiful?


    Su Ying¡¯s mood improved when she thought this, ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go. Should we go for barbeque or hot pot? Hurry and choose one.¡±


    Having barbeque in winter was just as good as having hot pot.


    Su Ying eventually decided on hot pot.


    She was the birthday girl so Su Min naturally didn¡¯t refuse. After leaving the cinema, he took her over to Hai Di Lao.


    There were still many people there despite thete hours, but they just happened to have a table with a window view avable.


    After Su Ying made her order, she passed the menu to Su Min and then went online to check the moviements.


    Afterall, it had been released for a day now. Although the viewership rate of this movie may not be high, there would still be people watching it. The movie side would also try to promote it.


    Su Ying went directly to the movie¡¯s official bog.


    The movie trailer was pinned to the top. When she clicked into it, she saw the same storm they encountered at the beginning of the movie. After boarding the ship, various strange events began to happen.


    At the very end, the trailer stopped at a scene depicting the captain peeping through the stairs.


    Su Ying was shocked: ¡°Turns out it was the captain peeping at us at that time!¡±


    At that time, they didn¡¯t know who that head belonged to. With the trailer quickly showing a snippet of that scene, they finally realised that it was the captain.


    The captain wasying on the ground, peeping at them from the stairs.


    Su Min took the phone from her and watched the trailer, ¡°I was actually thinking that it could be him. I didn¡¯t expect to be right.¡±


    Afterall, the captain was the strangest acting one in the movie.


    He was also very curious about the contents of the captain¡¯s stomach. Afterall, thatrge stomach was a very eye-catching feature of his.


    Su Min returned her phone and asked: ¡°Do you want to go home after this or watch the movie again?¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°Of course I want to watch the movie!¡±


    With her finally having the chance to be set free, she naturally wanted to make the most of it.


    Watching the movie would also allow her to figure out the things she didn¡¯t understand.


    Su Min said: ¡°The session tonight was thest one so even if you want to watch it again, you can only wait until tomorrow.¡±


    Su Ying was a little disappointed.


    As the two conversed, the food was pushed over on a trolley by the waiter. The two together ate three- or four-people¡¯s worth of food.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect Su Ying to be able to eat so much.


    As it turned out, he had underestimated the little girl. All that food wasn¡¯t enough. If not for her fear of getting a big belly, she would have probably ordered more.


    Su Ying had an appetite that was contrary to her appearance.


    Towards the end of their meal, the cinema called.


    ¡°Mr. Su, you left your belonging in the theatre.¡± It was the staff Xiao He¡¯s voice: ¡°It¡¯s a scarf.¡±


    Su Min realised he didn¡¯t bring it back with him, ¡°Okay I understand. I¡¯ll go over to pick it up.¡±


    Su Ying said: ¡°Try asking him to see if that really was thest session for the day?¡±


    Su Min was helpless. He could only do as requested.


    Xiao He quickly answered, ¡°Yes, there¡¯s still one more. A private session.¡±


    ¡°Private session?¡± Su Min repeated. ¡°Since it¡¯s a private session, then forget about it.¡±


    Xiao He quickly exined: ¡°Mr. Su, you are our VIP member so it¡¯s okay. We have a theatre that only amodates a few people. There¡¯s no one using it tonight.¡±


    Su Min had never bought a member card so he didn¡¯t know of this benefit: ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be too troublesome?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. We just need to y it.¡±


    Su Min thought about it, ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll go there with my sisterter.¡±


    Xiao He responded cheerfully: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t know why he was suddenly so excited. He found it very strange, but he didn¡¯t ask about it and hung up.


    Su Ying asked: ¡°What private session?¡±


    Su Min exined briefly: ¡°A session for members to watch movies alone.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s something so good?¡± Su Ying¡¯s eyes widened, ¡°Then when I have time, I want to buy a members card. I¡¯ll be able to watch it together with my ssmates.¡±


    Member cards could be purchased online.


    Su Ying went over to the members page. There were various types of memberships, but she didn¡¯t see anything about private viewing sessions. She was a bit confused for a moment.


    There wasn¡¯t anything about it online. Was this something only offered to special members?


    That sounded reasonable. Afterall, he had cleared several movies. Su Ying closed the webpage and continued to eat.


    ***


    An hour and a halfter, they returned back to the cinema.


    It was alreadyte at night so there weren¡¯t many people around apart from a few couples watching ate night movie or getting ready to watch a new movie premiering tomorrow.


    As soon as Su Min and Su Ying reached the hall, Xiao He who was waiting came over.


    He carried a small paper bag in his hand. It was very intricately designed and even had the words ¡°New Century Cinema¡± written on it.


    Xiao He handed it over, ¡°Mr. Su, can you check to see if it¡¯s the correct scarf?¡±


    Su Min opened it. It was indeed his scarf.


    ¡°It¡¯s mine.¡± But there was no need for this paper bag. They didn¡¯t have to do that. The customer service of this cinema was really too good.


    Xiao He breathed a sigh of relief and asked, ¡°That right, as for the private session, did you have a movie you wanted to watch? We can arrange for it.¡±


    Su Min casually asked: ¡°Old movies are okay?¡±


    Xiao He answered: ¡°All okay.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect that to also be okay. His purpose however was ¡°Ghost Ship¡±: ¡°I want to watch ¡°Ghost Ship¡± but it was thest session earlier.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Xiao He smiled, ¡°We can put it on right now. It would be faster than an old movie.¡±


    Su Ying urged: ¡°That¡¯s great. Let¡¯s go in then.¡±


    Xiao He nodded and took them over to a small theatre. It was a very luxurious theatre with about five or six seats. There were various equipment next to each of them.


    Su Min had never watched a movie in such a ce.


    Xiao Hemunicated with his colleagues and had everything arranged for them. A few minutester, the movie began to y.


    Su Min and Su Ying both put on their sses.


    The beginning of the movie was no different to their experience apart from the fact that they weren¡¯t there. Even without them, the storm still urred.


    After boarding the ship, the short-haired woman had her eyes on Xia He Yin.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know why she fancied Su Ying so much before. Perhaps it was because Su Ying was so young and tender.


    Tang Yishu and Song Nan Nan as usual went missing the first two nights.


    Tang Yishu¡¯s closet door wasn¡¯t closed. From inside, a sickly thin man crawled out. He didn¡¯t know what he had smeared onto the clothes hanger, but he had stuck it onto Tang Yishu¡¯s back.


    Su Min saw that it had the same indecipherable scrawl he saw on the walls in the empty room.


    The movie probably didn¡¯t allow bloody scenes, so the scene turned to the window before again showing Tang Yishu¡¯s skin lying on the bed.


    Song Nan Nan¡¯s disappearance wasn¡¯t bloody or gruesome.


    An arm reached out from the closet to pull at Song Nan Nan. In her sleepy state, Song Nan Nan would always reach out and swat it away. Eventually the arm would p her back and that was why she thought someone was hitting her. In the end, she was dragged into the closet.


    Following that, a woman drew something on Song Nan Nan¡¯s body in the empty room.


    Thest scene that appeared was Song Nan Nan¡¯s body constantly convulsing. It was as if the bones inside were being reorganised.


    Bothid on the ground, paralysed.


    When someone opened the door and dragged Song Nan Nan whose body was still being reorganised into the room, Song Nan Nanined: ¡°It hurts. I still need a few more days.¡±


    She was no longer Song Nan Nan herself.


    Everything continued on as usual. In the end, the male and female protagonist and Mu Yuan tried to escape together. The only difference this time was that their method of escape was more troublesome.


    Qin Mu Yin and Mu Yuan sneaked into a room that looked like the ships control room. They found a barrel of gasoline and spilled it everywhere.


    In fact, the eventual method was the same. They still destroyed the ship.


    But this time Mu Yuan was caught by someone on the ship and together they fell into the sea. If it wasn¡¯t for Qin Mu Yin and Xia He Yin working together, they would¡¯ve also been taken away.


    The camera finally returned to the burning ship.


    The captain was also burning. His clothes were burnt, revealing the skin inside.


    The reason for hisrge stomach was because it was filled with bones.


    He had encountered a problem as he changed his body. The other party¡¯s body was too small, and it couldn¡¯t support him so the excess when to the stomach, breaking open his belly. All the bones that protruded out were covered by his clothes.


    As time passed, the empty stomach began to rot. This continued and began to spread over to the rest of his body.


    Eventually they were all burned.


    With the movie ending, Su Min removed his sses.


    It didn¡¯t mention anything about how the captain and his crew found out about this recement method but that wasn¡¯t important anymore. Afterall, they were no longer human.


    The director didn¡¯t necessarily have to think about the origins of that method.


    Su Ying took off her sses and exined again: ¡°It¡¯s so exciting. Turns out the captain¡¯s stomach looked like that. It¡¯s so disgusting. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that all the food he ate would fall out?¡±


    Hearing this, Su Min couldn¡¯t help but think of a movie.


    In that movie, a man had be a puppet. When the protagonist¡¯s stepmother fed his father, everything he ate fell out from the back.


    In any case, everything was fake.


    Su Min got up from his seat and said to her: ¡°Okay, it¡¯s midnight. Time to go back.¡±


    Su Ying hadn¡¯t spoken yet when the door to the small theatre was pushed open.


    Xiao He looked in from outside and whispered: ¡°Mr. Su, have you finished watching the movie?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±


    Xiao He then retracted his head. Su Ying and Su Min both didn¡¯t understand his actions.


    A few secondster, the door was reopened and arge bouquet of roses appeared. Xiao He appeared from behind the bouquet, ¡°Mr. Su, this is for you.¡±


    Su Min had a look of confusion.

 Chapter 140: Gifting Flowers

    <h4>Chapter 140: Gifting Flowers</h4>


    There were only the three of them in the small theatre.


    Before he could even have the chance to react, Xiao He brought the roses in after speaking and stuffed it into Su Min¡¯s hands. He then let out a big sigh of relief.


    He had waited outside the entire time fearing that he would miss them ore in too soon.


    Su Ying asked: ¡°What¡¯s goin¡¯ on?¡±


    She had be so excited even her local dialect came out.


    Su Min nced down at the bright roses. Seeing that Xiao He was about to leave, he asked: ¡°Wait a minute. Who sent these?¡±


    Xiao He pointed inside, ¡°There¡¯s a card.¡±


    Using the opportunity while Su Min was looking down, Xiao He quickly flew out from the theatre like he had engines attached to the back of his feet.


    He probably ran faster than anyone else did inpetitions.


    Su Min remained silent. He pulled out a card from the bottom. There was no nonsense written on it and it was signed off at the end with Chen Su.


    As expected, it was him.


    He was wondering who it could be. It was impossible for the cinema to do something like that but now that he knew that it was Chen Su, he wasn¡¯t surprised.


    Su Ying stepped in and looked, ¡°What does it say?¡±


    Su Min covered the card, ¡°Children shouldn¡¯t be too concerned about adult affairs.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that I¡¯m not a child anymore?¡± Su Ying pouted and corrected his words, ¡°I saw it. It said ¡®love you¡¯ hahahaha.¡±


    She was afraid that Su Min would hit her so she quickly jumped away after saying that.


    Su Min could tell that she probably only saw a few words and didn¡¯t mind. After all, their rtionship was already an open secret.


    He said: ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you home.¡±


    Su Ying nodded: ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go home.¡±


    When they left the cinema, there was almost no one around. Several staff members were chatting in the corner and they all looked over when they walked out.


    Although they were acting and smiling normally, Su Min was certain that they were hiding something.


    It was probably the rtionship between the cinema and Chen Su.


    The roses were fresh. Su Min had no intention to throw it out because that would be too much of a waste but taking it home would mean that he would need to think of an excuse.


    Fortunately, Su Ying was there to help.


    When they got back to her ce, the adults were getting ready to go home. Seeing the flowers in his arms, they were a little stunned.


    The others thought he got into a rtionship and teased: ¡°I¡¯ve haven¡¯t heard anything about Xiao Min being in a rtionship. Turns out, you already have a girlfriend.¡±


    ¡°Now we don¡¯t have to worry about you not being able to get married in the future.¡±


    Although same-sex marriages weremon, normal marriages were still more mainstream so they had never questioned Su Min¡¯s sexuality.


    Su Min himself also never thought about it.


    He didn¡¯t know if he was gay, heterosexual or bisexual, and he didn¡¯t know how to tell. He just felt that he should be together with someone he liked.


    When Su Min ced the flowers on the table, the children watching him asked innocently: ¡°Were these flowers not epted? Brother is so pitiful.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    You have pretty good imagination.


    Su Ying eximed loudly: ¡°When we went out, we ran into a ssmate who has a crush on brother. She bought these for him.¡±


    ¡°Then Xiao Min epted it?¡±


    ¡°Girls nowadays are so proactive. I think its good for them to take the initiative. Otherwise all the good boys would be gone.¡±


    ¡°Such a big bouquet. She¡¯s probably sincere.¡±


    Su Min heard their discussions and internally thought: That sincere ¡°girl¡± Chen Su didn¡¯t even show his face.


    How very insincere.


    What exactly was he waiting for? Su Min had a small spection.


    Not long after staying at Su Ying¡¯s ce, mother and father Su drive home. Su Min naturally went back together with them.


    Along the way, Su Min recalled some movie events.


    For example, the food on the ship. It was definitely not the food they had originally brought onto the ship when it first went out to sea because it had already been more than 20 years since then. Even if the food wasn¡¯t eaten, it would have already turned into ashes.


    But despite that, the kitchen was still new, and the food was fresh. There was even flour and alcohol. That was very strange.


    In the original movie, some short scenes were revealed as the characters reflected on their past. After the captain and the others encountered danger and underwent some changes, they found themselves in a strange ce.


    It was like thend of the demons.


    The more specific it was, the more issues there would be so there weren¡¯t many scenes about it. This was the same for the process of exchanging bodies.


    Because it would mean that they would need to think about the cause and effect, and how they should set it up. Without it, they just needed to worry about depicting the incidents urring on the ship.


    Like this, the movie would take ce in a specific setting, and the background behind it all wouldn¡¯t be the main focus.


    Like some of therge production horror movies, monsters would appear, but they wouldn¡¯t waste any effort exining the bug behind it.


    There was a group in his chat that constantly received notifications.


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Brothers, hurry and get up!¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°How can you be sleeping at such a good time in the evening? It¡¯s time for us sand sculptureizens to party!¡±


    Su Min saw that he was extremely excited and couldn¡¯t help but reply: ¡°Are you this happy because you passed all your exams?¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. I don¡¯t have the courage to check my results. I¡¯ll check it after the New Year.¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Wow you¡¯re actually still awake at this time? Is something about to change?¡±


    Before Su Min had the chance to reply, he received another message.


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Great master, you actually didn¡¯t go watch a movie? That¡¯s unusual. I didn¡¯t see you there when I went to the local cinema and thought you finally failed at clearing the movie.¡±


    He even gloated for a bit.


    In the end, he was thinking too much. As usual, a top student was still a top student. He would never let him down.


    Wang Di: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you watch it? Was it not good? If that¡¯s the case then I¡¯m not going to watch it.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I just finished watching it.¡±


    Li Wenxin: ¡°You watched it sote this time. Was it any fun?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much. I took my sister to the movies.¡± Su Min replied: ¡°You can watch if you want to. It¡¯s not scary.¡±


    To him, it wasn¡¯t scary because there wasn¡¯t anything terrifying in the movie.


    Li Wenxin: ¡°Just from those words of yours, I¡¯ve decided not to watch.¡±


    Wang Di: ¡°Then I¡¯m also not watching.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    Seriously? Why won¡¯t these two trust him?


    Mother Su who was sitting in the passenger seat saw Su Min sitting at the back ying on his phone. She couldn¡¯t tell if he was typing something or looking at something so she asked: ¡°Xiao Min, are you dating?¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ept the girl who gave you flowers?¡± Mother Su wondered: ¡°Then that girl must be very upset.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........Didn¡¯t look upset.¡±


    To be more exact, he couldn¡¯t see that.


    Mother Su was stumped by his words. She thought he had no love cells in him and said bitterly: ¡°Even if you don¡¯t see it, she might be upset inside.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Then it can¡¯t be helped.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re about to graduate but you haven¡¯t been in a single rtionship.¡± Mother Su sighed, ¡°Mum wants to see you get married.¡±


    Su Min put down his phone, ¡°It¡¯s still too early for me to get married. Stop thinking about it.¡±


    ¡°Why can¡¯t I think about it? Which mother wouldn¡¯t want to see their son get married?¡± Father Su interjected: ¡°If you have someone you like, hurry and pursue them. You might regret not doing thatter.¡±


    Mother Su also added: ¡°That¡¯s right. There are only a few girls in your field. If you really can¡¯t find a girl, a boy is fine too. Did you want to live alone as a monk?¡±


    ¡°Speaking of which, the son of the neer in ourpany got a boyfriend. He seems to be very filial. Everyday he would brag that he now has two sons.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s usually the case. One woulde with another. With technology so advanced, all you need is permission.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........Alright then.¡±


    What else could he say?


    He was initially afraid of the two finding out, so he had hidden the card in his pocket. Now that he thought about it, he felt that he was probably thinking too much.


    They didn¡¯t even think in that direction.


    These adults usually didn¡¯t have the opportunity to watch a movie, let alone watch the re-released movies. Their adult colleagues also wouldn¡¯t know that he was their son.


    So Su Min had nothing to worry about.


    He mainly wanted to know about what happened in the past but he couldn¡¯t ask directly. If he did, the adults would probably fabricate more lies.


    It was a simple thing for them.


    It was just that Su Min didn¡¯t expect mother Su to say that she didn¡¯t mind him finding another man. He had never thought that they would be so epting.


    Under such circumstances, it would be difficult for them to reject Chen Su¡¯s existence.


    When they returned home, it was already veryte.


    Mother Su said: ¡°Give me the flowers. I¡¯ll put them in the vase for you?¡±


    Of course, Su Min refused: ¡°I can do it myself. I still have a few empty ones in my room.¡±


    Mother Su didn¡¯t think much of it and let him do it his way.


    Su Min¡¯s heart was racing fast. He was worried that she would suspect something. He went straight into his room and ced the flowers on his desk.


    After he took a shower, he went to find a vase for the flowers.


    When he opened the wrapping paper, a sheet of paper was exposed at the bottom.


    Only then did Su Min realise that there was another card.


    He had only pulled the other one out randomly earlier. The other one inside probably fell to the bottom with all the walking so he hadn¡¯t noticed.


    Su Min pushed away those roses and opened the card. Even after checking its contents, he didn¡¯t understand the intentions behind it.


    It was a movie ticket.


    It looked just like a movie ticket, but it wasn¡¯t a movie ticket in the traditional sense. There were only three words on it: Taking My Surname.


    There was no time written on it, only an address.


    But it looked like a movie ticket.


    Su Min wondered if Chen Su wanted him to watch something.


    For the time being, he didn¡¯t know what it could be. He ced the flowers in the vase and added some water before lying down in bed with the ticket.


    Su Min went online and searched. There wasn¡¯t a movie with this name and he couldn¡¯t find any information about it at all. He had never seen such a movie ticket.


    At first nce, it looked like a very suspicious looking ticket.


    It was different to the ticket he receivedst time from Chen Su.


    The ticket for the hospital movie given before had the name and time written on it. It looked like a normal movie ticket. What was going on with this one?


    Or would it all be exposed if he searched it?


    Su Min couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    The only thing he was certain about was that his rtionship with the cinema was definitely not simple. For him to be able to do something like this, he must have some kind of strong connection.


    Xiao He even helped him deliver the flowers.


    Su Min checked the newly released movies on the official website of New Century Cinema but none of it had this name.


    If it wasn¡¯t listed on the website, then it wouldn¡¯t be a released movie.


    Since it wasn¡¯t released, then was he going to make him watch air?


    Or did Chen Su get his hands on a short video and wanted to enjoy it with him?


    Su Min made many guesses. They all made him speechless.


    Finally, he wondered if he should give the cinema a call to ask if a new movie was going to be released. Perhaps Chen Su was afraid that he would not go so he did this as a precaution.

 Chapter 141: Start

    <h4>Chapter 141: Start</h4>


    Su Min thought about it all night and finally couldn¡¯t help but fall asleep.


    It was snowing the next day and the weather was a bit cold. Mother Su had prepared some pumpkin and pear congee.


    Mother Su¡¯s cooking was very good. Su Min downed a whole bowl in one go.


    ¡°What did you and Ying Ying dost night for you toe back sote?¡± Mother Su casually asked.


    Su Min¡¯s movements stopped, ¡°We watched a movie, and then we ate hot pot.¡±


    At the mention of movies, Mother Su remembered Su Ying talking about it in the past, ¡°Can you now also participate in movies?¡±


    Su Min answered calmly: ¡°Yes, but they¡¯re horror movies.¡±


    Upon hearing the words horror movie, Mother Su backed off. She had originally wanted to give it a try on her day off to support her son.


    Mother Su said: ¡°Then I won¡¯t watch it.¡±


    Su Min for some reason breathed a sigh of relief. He was d the adults didn¡¯t watch horror movies.


    After finishing his food, Su Min returned to his room


    There really wasn¡¯t much to do during university breaks. Su Min didn¡¯t like going out so it could be said that he is a hermit.


    He went on Weibo to search for movies.


    There wasn¡¯t anything special on the news. The only one was a post questioning the cinema¡¯s grading standards. It was created by a new ount.


    ¡°I worked so hard for so long but why can¡¯t I clear any of them? Why doesn¡¯t the cinema disclose how the movies are graded? I don¡¯t agree with this. I worked so hard, but I never clear them while others can. And there also that guy who would get rereleases for every movie. Does that guy have some kind of backing? @NewCenturyCinema¡±


    Su Min felt that this person was probably referring to him.


    Of course, he also felt that it might be too narcissitic of him to think this.


    There are also others who would get rereleases for the movies they watched. Most of them would be suspense movies because they could directly watch the movie and catch the killer. If they were a little smarter, they could find the clues and easily clear the movie.


    There were also romance movies. There are quite a few rereleases for those since some fans can be very powerful. In order to be with their idols, they would be willing to attempt the movie over and over again.


    And this was also the reason why the cinema introduced holographic viewing technology. With the introduction of this, the number of visitors increased exponentially and it became very popr amongst the female audience.


    Su Min opened this discussion on Weibo.


    ¡°I also want to see how they graded it. I want to see what grade I got though I am not very good at acting.¡±


    ¡°Surely there must be a reason for you failing. With everything revealed in the rereleases, what secrets could there be? Just use it as a basis and try again.¡±


    ¡°Who are you talking about? I want to go and watch his movies.¡±


    ¡°I also want toin about this. I tried a moviest time but after waiting three days, I was told I didn¡¯t pass. So angry.¡±


    ¡°I just know that some people are very amazing. I¡¯m fine with just watching. I think they¡¯re all pretty good.¡±


    ¡°............¡±


    Thements under that post were all different. They each stood firm by their opinions.


    Su Min didn¡¯t see a reply from New Century Cinema¡¯s end but with this issue being so big, someone higher up would probably reply soon.


    He also needed to ask about the movie ¡°Taking My Surname¡±.


    Based on the name, Su Min felt that it was probably a romance movie. Afterall, that phrase was quite popr but he also wasn¡¯t certain. Chen Su after all never does things by the book.


    He called the person in charge directly.


    The person in charge was probably busy so he only answered after a few rings: ¡°Mr. Su, do you have a movie you want to watch?¡±


    From the movies Su Min had rereleased, they had earned quite a lot of money and this would be the same for Su Min so it could be considered that they¡¯re in a mutual benefit rtionship.


    Su Min asked: ¡°I have a ticket here. I wanted to ask if there is a movie called ¡°Taking My Surname¡± about to be released soon?¡±


    The person in charge hesitated.


    He sat in his chair as his mind worked quickly. He then hastily replied: ¡°No, but movies that are screened through private screening have nothing to do with us.¡±


    Private screening?


    Su Min was reminded by him that there was another possibility.


    He had almost forgotten about this service.


    Su Min no longer intended on asking any further about the movie. In any case, he was going to watch it anyway. If it was something strange, he would just let Chen Su suffer.


    The person in charge asked: ¡°Mr. Su, when do you n oning?¡±


    He was a little afraid that Su Min would decide not toe. If that was the case, he would need to think of a way to get him toe over.


    Su Min said: ¡°Maybe tomorrow.¡±


    He wanted to rest today. Afterall, his mind would need a break after the holographic viewing experience. Having a break was necessary.


    The person in charge said: ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll make the necessary arrangements for tomorrow.¡±


    Su Min hummed in response.


    After hanging up the phone, he took out the ticket and looked at it again. He was again reminded of the movie ¡°Death Show¡±.


    If this wasn¡¯t reality, he may actually suspect it to be rted to that movie.


    Anyway, he would find out tomorrow. A movie wouldn¡¯t take more than three hours. Indian movies at most would also only be two hours long.


    Su Min had already mentally prepared himself.


    He had a hunch that he may get the answer he wanted tomorrow.


    ***


    The weather was fine the next day and the snow outside had melted.


    Su Min stayed at home all morning and learned to make a dish before changing his clothes and leaving in the afternoon. Taking along his ticket, he boarded a subway and headed over to the cinema.


    Compared to a car, he preferred taking the subway.


    Probably because he was used to the cinema near school, he went there again. During the winter vacation, there were many children on the subway.


    Su Min sat on the side and loosened his scarf.


    When he looked up, he saw two girls sitting opposite him staring at him. Seeing him look over, they turned and looked away.


    Su Min found it very strange.


    Soon, they turned and secretly looked at him again.


    Taking advantage of the time between stops, Su Min asked quietly: ¡°Is there something on my face?¡±


    The short-haired girl covered her mouth and eximed: ¡°It really is you!¡±


    She excitedly pulled at the sleeve of her friend next to her. Su Min was a little afraid that she would tear her friends¡¯ clothes.


    ¡°I thought I recognised the wrong person.¡± The short-haired girl said with a blush, ¡°Are you Su Min?¡±


    Su Min hesitantly nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen every one of your movies.¡± The short-haired girl tried to suppress her excitement, ¡°I¡¯m not brave enough to watch holographic movies, but I love to watch yours. I think it¡¯s very fun.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t very scary and it would be very different from the original. It was just right for someone like her.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect her to be a fan of his.


    Although he wasn¡¯t a celebrity and he had no intentions to be one, having a fan was something he was happy about.


    He smiled: ¡°Thank you for liking it.¡±


    The short-haired girl didn¡¯t expect Su Min to be so good looking. She even thought that the face she saw on the screen was produced with the help of beauty filters. She now realised how ignorant she was.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, who is this Chen Su?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You want to know?¡±


    The short-haired girl indeed wanted to know but she was also afraid of bing disillusioned, so she quickly shook her head: ¡°It¡¯s better not to know.¡±


    In fact, she just knew about Chen Su because he appeared in the movies as well and that was why she wanted to know about him. Many of the onlineizens were also curious but no one knew anything about him.


    The moment he was most discussed was when they discussed his true identity, but everything had be peaceful now. They no longer cared about digging up his true identity.


    Her friend simrly no longer cared about it.


    Su Min wanted to continue but he also didn¡¯t know how to answer.


    Should he say he also didn¡¯t know?


    Along the way, the short-haired girl asked a lot of questions. Su Min patiently answered every one of them including whether or not there were scenes that were not released.


    This continued until they reached their destination.


    When Su Min was about to get off, the short-haired girl also happened to be getting off at the same stop. She asked curiously, ¡°Are you going to the cinema?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Are you watching the recently released ¡°Ghost Ship¡± from two days ago?¡± The short-haired girl asked happily: ¡°I also n on going to see it. I originally wanted to watch the movie holographically, but I decided against it because I was too afraid.¡±


    Su Min saw that she was very excited and didn¡¯t have the heart to say that he had already watched it. He just smiled: ¡°I heard it isn¡¯t very scary.¡±


    The girl sighed: ¡°Haa, you can¡¯t do much when you¡¯re timid.¡±


    The three of them went to the cinema together.


    When they went to get their tickets, Su Min said: ¡°I already have my ticket. You can go and get your tickets.¡±


    Xiao He saw him walk over and internally let out a sigh of relief. He thought Su Min had suddenly gotten into a rtionship.


    He was almost scared to death.


    He wiped away the non-existent sweat from his forehead and jogged over: ¡°Mr. Su, over here. I¡¯m here.¡±


    Su Min walked over, ¡°You don¡¯t need to be in such a hurry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Xiao He quickly changed the topic and said: ¡°The movie theatre is already set up. You can go in now.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Okay.¡±


    His purpose foring here was this so there was no need to waste chatting.


    The private theatre this time was different from the one he went tost time. Xiao He took him deep down the hallway and opened a door, ¡°Mr. Su, this is it.¡±


    It was a little dark inside. Su Min walked in.


    Xiao He turned on the lights from the back. In an instant, the inside of the room was revealed. There were chairs and tables. All sorts of things were here.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing such an extravagant theatre.


    He could now understand why so many people like to have their own personal movie theatres at home. It looked really amazing.


    Because no one liked to watch movies at home, there weren¡¯t anything of the sort installed but he now felt fortunate that they didn¡¯t do that. If they did, mother Su would¡¯ve have found out about this by now.


    Su Min was still a little worried.


    Xiao He closed the door: ¡°Mr. Su, you can choose to y it any time. This room belongs to you for the whole day. If you need anything, you can just find me.¡±


    Su Min turned around and answered: ¡°Okay, I understand.¡±


    Xiao He didn¡¯t hang around for long. He wiped his forehead again and quickly hurried out the theatre. He even thoughtfully closed the door behind him.


    There were food and drinks on the table. There was even wine.


    Su Min had no interest in wine. He ate a fruit and shis mouth was filled with sweetness. He then noticed a nk disc nearby.


    It was probably the content to be yed.


    Like what he had guessed, there was no such movie in this cinema. It was a private show so he would need to put it in himself.


    Su Min stared at it for a while and then ate a few more things. He suddenly felt that there was no need to rush things. After eating almost half of everything in the room, he wiped his hands and got ready to watch the movie.


    He didn¡¯t know if Chen Su would be mad at him for doing this.


    As Su Min though this, he got ready to y the movie. After the screen brightened, he returned to the bed and put on the helmet. Before him, three words appeared: Taking My Surname.


    Taking whose surname? His surname?


    The answer to everything would be soon revealed. The movie with unknown content was about to begin.


    Su Minid in bed and heard a familiar reminder: ¡°Hello Su Min, are you ready to experience it?¡±


    He noticed that there were a few words missing this time. Even the movies name didn¡¯t appear.


    Su Min hesitated for a moment before selecting yes.

 Chapter 142: Village

    <h4>Chapter 142: Vige</h4>


    ¡°Have you packed everything?¡±


    He suddenly heard a male voice. When Su Min opened his eyes, he saw a hand sh by and he subconsciously swatted it away.


    The other party hissed in pain. Heined: ¡°What are you doing? I¡¯m kind-heartedly reminding yet you actually hit me?!¡±


    Su Min could finally see who the other party was. He said: ¡°Sorry, I was just lost in thought earlier and wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    He assessed his surroundings and saw that he was in a dormitory.


    Noting the professional textbooks on the table, it appeared to be a university dormitory. These books also happen to be covering the same major he was currently studying. He didn¡¯t know how Chen Su knew about it.


    But after thinking about it, he realised that his major was already revealed to the public. Perhaps that was how Chen Su knew about it.


    The other party was a thin, bamboo-looking man. It was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing such a thin man.


    The thin man san said: ¡°Your phone rang just now.¡±


    Su Min nodded. He reached out for his phone and saw that it was a call from someone saved as ¡°Mum¡±.


    He called back. It didn¡¯t take long for the phone to connect.


    The other party was a middle-aged woman: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer your phone earlier? When will you being back today? I¡¯ll go and buy some things.¡±


    Su Min had no idea when he was supposed to go back. He could only turn the phone into speaker mode and search through his phone.


    Unfortunately, he couldn¡¯t find anything. In the end, he could only make something up: ¡°About seven.¡±


    ¡°Okay, pay attention to safety as you make your way home.¡±


    Su Min hummed in response and hung up.


    His physical body seemed to be his own. Including the little habits from earlier, there was almost no difference from this and his real body.


    There must be something on his phone.


    Su Min went through his phone and finally found the answer in a taxi app. It was a small vige. Just the fare itself was several hundred yuan.


    He must be really rich.


    But that was something that was arrranged a long time ago. Su Min couldn¡¯t dy things any longer and quickly called a taxi over.


    When he left the dormitory, he went out of his way to look at the structure both inside and out. It was almost the same as his dormitory. The only difference was the cement of books and the like.


    Su Min dragged his suitcase over to a taxi.


    The taxi driver was a bit reluctant when he heard the vige name: ¡°That ce is too remote. I won¡¯t be able to get any passengers back so I¡¯ll lose money like this.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Then add another hundred yuan.¡±


    Driver: ¡°Deal.¡±


    He agreed without any hesitation.


    Su Min: ¡°........¡±


    The driver made an extra one hundred yuan so his heart was filled with joy. Along the way, he yed many songs and sang along. Su Min on the other hand fell asleep to those songs.


    It was almost dark when he woke up.


    Su Min had never heard of the vige name. He didn¡¯t know if it was something that was made up. That woman¡¯s voice was also very unfamiliar.


    He asked: ¡°Master, do you know this ce?¡±


    The driver was very talkative: ¡°I know. I came here once before. At that time, I took a university student........Ah, could that have been you?¡±


    Su Min felt that it probably was him.


    The driver nced at him a few times andpared him with the person in his memory, ¡°Ah, it really is you.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........Yeah.¡±


    The driver has good memory, but it had been a long time since hest took him here. It was probably because he was good looking that he remembered him.


    Su Min listened to him talk about various things. He even touched on ghost stories: ¡°You probably don¡¯t know about this but there are lots of ghost stories in our line of business. If you want, I can tell you a few.¡±


    ¡°This happened just a few days ago. A colleague of mine does night shifts. When he was done, it was almost one. At that time, he had no intention to take on any more passengers, but someone ran onto the road and stopped him.¡±


    ¡°Seeing that there were no other cars on the road, he let that person on. After asking for the destination, he sent that person back.¡±


    ¡°Soon after that person left, a pair of drunkards then came. They saw that his door was open and it automatically closed and even asked him if the car was broken...........¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s scary?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t feel anything.


    The driver then continued and spoke of a few more. From domestic to foreign, taxis to buses, he even spoke about tractors.


    He then asked cheerfully: ¡°Afraid?¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t say he wasn¡¯t, so he just nodded: ¡°Afraid.¡±


    Driver: ¡°.............¡±


    He didn¡¯t seem scared at all.


    ***


    The sky hadpletely darkened outside.


    As they ventured closer to the vige, the area became more and more remote and the road got more and more bumpy. Su Min opened the window and looked outside.


    He wondered if this was a horror movie.


    Did Chen Su want him to watch a horror movie taking ce in a small vige?


    Su Min looked around and felt a little clueless. He couldn¡¯t figure it out at all.


    It was still summer so the wind at night was very cool.


    Su Min chatted with the driver asionally along the way so time passed quickly and it didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the destination.


    Light came from the vige.


    Su Min saw that it was almost eight o¡¯clock.


    He hurriedly paid the driver and dragged his suitcase down the road. The roads in the vige weren¡¯t that bad.


    The vige here was not the same as the usual viges. The floors were all concrete, houses were made of brick and each building looked like a resort vi.


    As soon as Su Min got closer, he could smell flowers.


    It was only eight o¡¯clock, so it wasn¡¯t long after the sky darkened and everyone was still awake. There when children ying at the vige entrance. Seeing hime over, they all surrounded him.


    Su Min went through his pockets and unexpectedly found some candy. He divided it amongst the children and used this opportunity to ask where his ce was.


    The children answered and quickly left.


    Su Min went over in the direction the children pointed out. It was a two-storey cottage with a garden. Flowers were currently blooming and there were even flowerpots hanging outside. If this was a ce in the city, it would have costed a lot of money.


    His own ce looked this good?


    He had a faint sense of familiarity to it. Su Min stood at the door and carefully examined the building. He then finally remembered that these flowers were cared for by his own grandparents.


    They both loved gardening. This was something he remembered.


    Su Min looked down the road. He walked down the small stone path and pushed open the door. Rich aroma of food poured out.


    It was a very familiar smell.


    A middle-aged woman came out, ¡°You¡¯re back. I thought you wouldn¡¯t being back today. Wash your hands and eat.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if she was supposed to be her mother.


    The problem was that he couldn¡¯t call her that.


    ¡°Auntie made you some stew. It¡¯s made from chicken raised at home so you must finish all of it.¡± The woman said with a smile.


    Su Min felt relieved. It was okay to call her auntie.


    He smiled slightly, ¡°Okay.¡±


    When the food was all served, Su Min looked at it carefully to check and ensure that nothing strange was added. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t see anything.


    He and his aunt were the only ones here. The other party ate heartily making Su Min also have the urge to eat.


    He sighed and decided to eat.


    He didn¡¯t know how long he would be for. At worst, he could just die from being poisoned.


    After eating, he used the excuse of wanting to wash the dishes to examine the kitchen. It was very normal. It was nothing like the ones in horror movies.


    Although Su Min was a little relieved, he was still confused.


    So why did Chen Su want him to watch this movie? Even now, he still didn¡¯t understand. Was this the vige Chen Su lived in as a child?


    Su Min suddenly felt that this spection of his seemed quite likely.


    If this vige was a ce Chen Su had lived in before, or is currently living in, then it would be normal for him to find it unfamiliar.


    Though he didn¡¯t know why this vige was set up as a ce where he resided. Su Min had no impression of this vige.


    And he also didn¡¯t know when he would be able to see Chen Su.


    It wasn¡¯t impossible for him to run into young Chen Su. Su Min was kind of curious about what he was like when he was a kid and if he looked that same as how he looked now.


    He himself looked nothing like how he looked when he was younger.


    Su Min thought this and went outside.


    Everyone outside had their doors open. There were some elderly people sitting outside chatting and another group of women sitting around gossiping. The mosquitoes didn¡¯t affect their mood at all.


    With the appearance of Su Min, they turned their heads and greeted him warmly: ¡°Xiao Min, you¡¯re back? How was it out there?¡±


    ¡°My son¡¯s mathematics is not good. Can you please teach him a little? I¡¯m about to die from anger because of him!¡±


    ¡°I killed a goose today. Do you want toe over tomorrow to for lunch?¡±


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Xiao Min, you have be more handsome. Sure enough, the city is different. The water and food there is different.¡±


    Su Min was frightened by their enthusiasm.


    Buy Me a Coffee at ko-fi


    When he managed to get away from, he let out a big sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t n on going any further fearing that he would encounter the same thing again.


    Su Min decided to go home.


    His aunt saw him return and was surprised: ¡°You¡¯re back already? Why don¡¯t you stroll around longer?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired today. I want to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Then hurry and go to bed.¡± His aunt asked with concern: ¡°Are you going to have breakfast tomorrow? Young people these days don¡¯t like to have breakfast. It¡¯s not good for your body. You can¡¯t do this.......¡±


    Seeing that she was getting more and more naggy, Su Min quickly interrupted her: ¡°I¡¯ll eat.¡±


    The other party finally smiled, ¡°Then I¡¯ll make more tomorrow. I¡¯ll also throw together some small dishes for you.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°Anything is fine.¡± As long as it is edible.


    After washing up, he returned to his room. The window in his room just happened to be facing the street so he could see the peopleing and going.


    Su Min looked out for a while and didn¡¯t see much. He eventuallyid down in bed.


    Unexpectedly, he instantly fell asleep.


    When he woke up again, he didn¡¯t know what the time was. He heard soundsing from the door followed by the aunts voice: ¡°Coming! Coming! I¡¯m almost there!¡±


    They seemed to be quite anxious.


    Su Min sat up in bed. He moved to open the door and saw his aunt dressed to go out: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    It was already ten o¡¯clock yet she¡¯s heading out?


    His aunt gathered her clothes and nced at him: ¡°It seems that your second uncle¡¯s child was scared by something. Everyone is hurrying over. You don¡¯t have to go, you can just stay here and rest.¡±


    For a moment Su Min couldn¡¯t react. He didn¡¯t know who this second uncle was.


    After his aunt ran out, Su Min quickly followed.


    He still knew nothing about this movie and there was finally an opportunity for him. Su Min felt that he would miss something important if he didn¡¯t go.


    He saw his aunt hurry over to a small vi not far away. As soon as he entered, he saw that the lights inside were all on.


    Many adults were standing around in the hall. They all looked like they had just arrived and some were even wearing pyjamas. They all huddled around quietly discussing something.


    But their voices were too small. Su Min couldn¡¯t hear anything.


    He remembered his aunt¡¯s words from earlier. Something had probably happened to his second uncle¡¯s son and it appeared to be quite serious.

 Chapter 143: Friend

    <h4>Chapter 143: Friend</h4>


    ¡°How is he now?¡±


    ¡°Did he get scared by something today when you weren¡¯t paying attention?¡±


    After some broken discussions, a middle-aged woman walked downstairs. She didn¡¯t have a good expression.


    The middle-aged woman replied: ¡°Just fell as asleep. I coaxed him to bed.¡±


    Su Min wondered if she was his second aunt. If he was right, he was afraid that another aunt situation would ur so he just kept silent.


    ¡°I¡¯m also not quite sure. He was the usual today. I wasn¡¯t able to get anything out from him.¡± The middle-aged woman said and then sighed.


    From their discussions, Su Min could vaguely make his guesses.


    It seems that the child had encountered something strange and spiritual, so they were nervous and worried about him.


    Su Min finally gained a small understanding about this movie.


    He was originally in apletely clueless state at the beginning of this movie and he had no idea what was happening. When he thought everything was over, it was instead the beginning.


    Such an introduction was something simr to those of a horror movie.


    After about an hour, everyone in the house finally started to return to their respective homes. Su Min also followed his aunt.


    Along the way, he carefully asked: ¡°What did he encounter?¡±


    His aunt said: ¡°He was possessed. Saw something he shouldn¡¯t see.¡±


    Su Min fell into thought.


    When he returned to his room, he pulled out a notebook and recorded the incident today. He also recorded a copy on his phone just in case.


    It wasn¡¯t unusual for one to suddenly forget about the events that had happened the day before in movies. Things could even disappear the next day.


    He had seen it before in movies. If he didn¡¯t notice it early, his sess rate would be close to zero.


    Su Min¡¯s worries was clearly uncalled for.


    When he woke up the next day, all his memories were still there. Even the records he leftst night had not disappeared.


    Su Min again looked through them. He decided to pay more attention to that child as he felt that he may hold a key to something.


    He also wanted to confirm if that was young Chen Su.


    When Su Min came downstairs after washing up, there were several women sitting around the table. The table was filled with food.


    There was also a chicken pping around wildly with its feet bound together by red ropes.


    ¡°This is a pumpkin from my ce. Now that Xiao Min is back, I wanted to let him have a taste. You won¡¯t be able to find such a nice pumpkin anywhere else.¡±


    ¡°This chicken stew is just right. I killed one a few days ago and I thought that it would be good for Xiao Min to have some. All those chickens you get outside are rubbish.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Min, do you have a girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°When I finish braising the pork today, I¡¯ll bring some over for you to make braised pork stew.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    Su Min found things very strange.


    Why were they so concerned about him? Every single one of them seemed to want him to take good care of his body. Was he not in good health?


    Su Min wasn¡¯t able to return to his senses for a while.


    It wasn¡¯t until those people left that his aunt packed everything up. She carried the chicken over to the kitchen and got ready to kill it when she saw Su Mine over.


    His aunt said: ¡°Let¡¯s have chicken for lunch today.¡±


    Su Min almost answered it the same way he answered Li Wen Xin but he held himself back: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He then asked: ¡°Why are they sending things over?¡±


    ¡°Because they care about you.¡± His aunt smiled and answered: ¡°Today you¡¯ll have chicken, tomorrow you can have pork and the day after.....¡±


    She had already nned out his meals for the rest of this week.


    Su Min listened to her as she chattered on while staring at the chicken. After a while, he agreed: ¡°That¡¯s good. I think that¡¯s good.¡±


    His aunt walked away with a satisfied smile.


    Su Min could finally breath a sigh of relief.


    He went out and surveyed the vige before heading over to his second uncle¡¯s ce. The people there had already had breakfast so no one was around.


    Afterall, they still needed to work to make a living.


    Vigers in the countryside didn¡¯t have to worry about closing the doors or anything as no thieves woulde.


    Su Min stayed downstairs for a while, but he decided against going up to the second floor. Just as he was about to leave, a child appeared by the stairs.


    The child was only about six or seven years old. He looked a lot like how he looked when he was a child; clean and pure.


    Su Min stared at him and guessed that he was probably his second uncle¡¯s child.


    He asked: ¡°How are you feeling?¡±


    The child nodded. He then came downstairs and asked slowly: ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect the child not to recognise him.


    But after thinking about it, it might also be because he attended college outside and rarely returned. That may be the reason why the child didn¡¯t remember him.


    Su Min bent down, ¡°I¡¯m your brother. What¡¯s your name?¡±


    The child replied softly: ¡°Xiao Su.¡± ( notes: The ¡®Su¡¯ in his name is the same as the ¡®Su¡¯ in Su Min¡¯s name.)


    Su Min almost thought he said Xiao Su (: This time the Su here is the Su in Chen Su¡¯s name.)


    For a moment he really suspected that this child was the younger version of Chen Su but he quickly reacted and realised that his name was Xiao Su.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What¡¯s your full name?¡±


    The child said: ¡°Not telling.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    Alright. If you don¡¯t want to say it then so be it. A child¡¯s temper can be quite bad. What a naughty boy, to even be unwilling to say his full name.


    Su Min thought for a moment and changed the topic: ¡°Do you remember what happenedst night?¡±


    The child shook his head: ¡°Don¡¯t remember.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect this answer and was a little disappointed.


    When he stood up and was about to leave, the child grabbed his clothes again. He raised his head and asked: ¡°Do you believe ghosts exist in this world?¡±


    Su Min answered honestly: ¡°I do.¡±


    Although he had never seen them before, he wouldn¡¯t deny the existence of this unnatural phenomenon.


    The child grinned: ¡°I also believe in them.¡±


    Su Min thought the child would then share his secrets with him but unexpectedly the child no longer spoke after asking that question.


    Su Min: ¡°............¡±


    Looks like he was thinking too much.


    When he left his second uncle¡¯s ce, he ran into a few children outside. They didn¡¯t seem to like Xiao Su who stood in the hall very much.


    Su Min stopped two of them and tempted them with candy. He asked: ¡°Why won¡¯t you y with him?¡±


    The short one answered: ¡°He¡¯s the one not ying with us. It¡¯s not that we don¡¯t y with him.¡±


    The other one nodded and echoed: ¡°Yes, yes, yes. It¡¯s not us that¡¯s not ying with him. He said he has friends that he ys with.¡±


    The short one crushed the candy in his mouth, ¡°Even now I still haven¡¯t seen that friend of his. He must be lying to us!¡±


    The child next to him said: ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re not going to y with liars.¡±


    The two ran off after saying that.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect Xiao Su to have such a personality. Although he seemed mature, he was still a child inside.


    But lying was going too far. Unless he is very withdrawn.


    Su Min looked back at the hall. That child was still standing there looking at him. Seeing him look over, he even waved his hand.


    That was probably the case.


    When Su Min returned, his aunt and already prepared breakfast. He had a bowl of congee and then ate a couple of oil fritters to warm his stomach.


    He asked tentatively: ¡°Was something wrong with Xiao Sust night?¡±


    His aunt nodded and said: ¡°Yeah, his parents saw it when they came home from work and were scared to death.¡±


    She continued: ¡°He used to live here with me and I didn¡¯t notice anything wrong. I¡¯m not sure what they saw.¡±


    In fact, his second uncle didn¡¯t mention anything specificst night.


    The reason for this was unknown. Perhaps it was because it was something that should be said so he wasn¡¯t keen on delving too deeply.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What about his rtionship with the other children in the vige?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± His aunt recalled, ¡°He used to y until it gets dark outside and say that it was very fun ying with his friends.¡±


    That seemed a bit different from reality.


    Su Min deeply felt that this Xiao Su child had a lot of secrets. He decided that the most important task for him now was to watch over that child.


    Later in the afternoon, Su Min saw his second uncle and the others return. He then saw Xiao Su run back upstairs.


    When his second uncle left, Xiao Su came back down.


    Su Min stood by the door and waved to him, ¡°Do you want toe here and y?¡±


    The child stood there looking at him.


    That scene was a bit like a horror movie. Su Min took a deep breath and walked closer: ¡°Let¡¯s go y?¡±


    The child nodded silently.


    The hand Su Min held was warm. That was indeed the warmth of a human unless the ghosts in this movie had the ability to make themselves feel like humans.


    He held the child¡¯s hand and they wandered around for a while. He acted nonchnt and asked: ¡°Xiao Su, how many friends do you have?¡±


    The child thought for a moment and answered: ¡°One.¡±


    There just happened to be a group of young children ying in the distance. Su Min asked: ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you ying with him? Is he there?¡±


    He pointed ahead.


    Su Min felt that perhaps his friend was ying with the others and he was just feeling upset about that. Children can sometimes be quite possessive after all.


    Unexpectedly, Xiao Su shook his head.


    Su Min reacted quickly and asked: ¡°Your friend is not amongst them?¡±


    He remembered that all the children in this vige should be there.


    Su Min had noted this when he came. There weren¡¯t a lot of families here so if you added up all the young children here, there would only be five. If you included Xiao Su, that would make six.


    If his friend wasn¡¯t here, then where could his friend be?


    Su Min was a little sceptical. He recalled the worried expressions of his second uncle and aunt and had a vague spection.


    Perhaps he had encountered a ghost.


    Xiao Su secretly tugged at his clothes gesturing for him to bend down.


    Su Min obeyed and bent down. Facing him, he asked softly: ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Feeling sick?¡±


    He pinched the child¡¯s face. It was quite soft.


    Xiao Su shook his head again. He then leaned closer and whispered: ¡°No, I just wanted to tell you a secret.¡±


    Su Min became interested, ¡°What secret?¡±


    Xiao Su replied mysteriously: ¡°You can¡¯t see my friend. Only I can see.¡±

 Chapter 144: House

    <h4>Chapter 144: House</h4>


    Children¡¯s words are usually very clear and straightforward.


    Su Min instantly understood what he meant.


    As it turned out, he had be friends with a ghost. This would exin his second uncle¡¯s reaction. It was naturally something they couldn¡¯t ept.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Then where is your friend now?¡±


    Xiao Su looked at him, ¡°You can¡¯t see him.¡±


    Su Min still believed that he had the ability to see ghosts. This was also a movie so seeing ghosts was something normal.


    He felt that his persuasion skills weren¡¯t too rusty and said: ¡°Why don¡¯t you let me give it a try? Maybe I can also see him.¡±


    Xiao Su tilted his head and seemed to be considered the truth of his words.


    He looked very cute doing that. Su Min couldn¡¯t help but rub his head and ask in a warm voice: ¡°Have you dcided?¡±


    The child answered: ¡°I still want to think about it.¡±


    Su Min also wasn¡¯t in a hurry: ¡°Okay, then let me know when you¡¯ve made your decision.¡±


    When the two returned, the second uncle had juste back. When he saw them, he let out a big sigh of relief. He thought Xiao Su had gone out doing something strange again.


    Xiao Su sent the child home before returning home himself.


    The sky had not darkened yet but the aroma of rice was everywhere. People in the countryside would always eat when its bright out and then go to sleep before ten in the evening.


    It worked well with Su Min¡¯s schedule.


    It was just that he found it a little strange. He had already grown used to Li Wen Xin and Wang Di pulling all nighters every night and had also grown used to his own room.


    Fortunately, he had spent some time in several horror movies, so he had learnt to adapt quickly. All he needed to do was to wait for the plot to progress.


    When Su Min returned to his room, he saw that someone had gone through his notebook.


    He had kept that notebook in the drawer and even ced a few books on top of it. The door to his room was also closed.


    Did his aunte in?


    For a moment, Su Min couldn¡¯t figure out who it could be. He tore off the record in the notebook and burned it with a lighter.


    If you looked closely, he had only recorded the happeningsst night. If anyone asked, he could just say that it was his diary. They wouldn¡¯t be able to suspect anything.


    When it was time for dinner, his aunt came out from the kitchen.


    She said: ¡°I just happened to have some braised ribs. I was worried about you having too much tonic today and end up with a nosebleed so let¡¯s just have that.¡±


    Nosebleeds........


    Su Min imagined that scene and shook his head: ¡°Braised is good.¡±


    Since young, he had never seemed to have nosebleeds.


    His aunt cheerfully went back to the kitchen to take out the food. She then said: ¡°You can eat first. I¡¯ll go out and water the flowers.¡±


    The flowers outside were in full bloom in their pots. They all sat together.


    Every time Su Min came back, the flowers hanging from the ways would touch his head. Something like this would also happen to him back when he lived at his grandmother¡¯s ce.


    Although there aren¡¯t many now, his grandmother¡¯s ce also had a lot of flowers. They would be on the balcony, the yard, and even hanging from the walls.


    Unfortunately, he could no longer see that anymore.


    Su Min sighed and calmly ate his food.


    When his aunt returned, she had a few bites and asked: ¡°That¡¯s right, did you take Xiao Su out to y today?¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Yes, why?¡±


    ¡°Your second uncle asked me.¡± His aunt thought for a moment, ¡°He wanted me to ask you if Xiao Su was acting strange today.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No, everything was normal.¡±


    His aunt nodded: ¡°Normal is good. We¡¯re just worried that something might not be right.¡±


    In fact, she also felt that Xiao Su was normal. Unlike some bratty children, every time he visited he would obediently greet her.


    She didn¡¯t know what the second uncle was worrying about.


    A child who is not rebellious, has such a polite personality and is so well-behaved ¨C she liked that very much.


    After a while, Su Min remembered his notebook. He asked: ¡°Auntie, did you enter my room today?¡±


    His aunt answered: ¡°No I haven¡¯t.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°My book was moved today so I thought you entered my room. I wonder who it could be?¡±


    His aunt who heard this felt that the situation probably wasn¡¯t good, ¡°Was there anything missing? Maybe a naughty child entered and touched it? There shouldn¡¯t be a thief here.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Nothing went missing. It just moved a little, that¡¯s all. Don¡¯t worry, how could there be thieves here?¡±


    ¡°Scared me.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect this resilt.


    It wasn¡¯t possible for a naughty child to do something like that because he had locked the door and a key would be required to open it.


    Unless the child came in through the window.


    Or it was done by something that is not human.


    Su Min mentally noted this and nned to find out who it could be when he had the time.


    The next day, something happened at his second uncle¡¯s ce again.


    Su Min only found out about this because his aunt ran out while she was halfway through making breakfast. The pot itself almost burned.


    When he put out the fire and came out, he saw a group of young children standing around outside watching.


    Su Min squeezed past them and saw his second aunt crying in the hall: ¡°What do I do? He¡¯s not normal now.........¡±


    Everyone surrounded her andforted her: ¡°The child only saw something unclean. Let¡¯s go and get a godmother over.¡±


    ¡°I know one. I heard she is very skilled. I¡¯ll ask her toe over and help exorcise the evil from Xiao Su.¡±


    ¡°Why did he suddenly run into evil? Xiao Su is usually very good.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Su¡¯s mother, don¡¯t cry. If you let things continue like this, it¡¯s going to get worse. You can¡¯t leave it..........¡±


    Su Min who heard this found it more and more distasteful.


    In fact, seeing ghosts wasn¡¯t something terrible. It was only because they couldn¡¯t see ghosts that they find it terrifying.


    This was something that couldn¡¯t be resolved with just a simple exnation.


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯ll go and take a look. We got along pretty well yesterday. I¡¯ll see if I can talk to him.¡±


    His second uncle nodded, ¡°He¡¯s in his room.¡±


    For the first time, Su Min entered the second floor of the house.


    In fact, it was a very ordinary house. There wasn¡¯t anything unusual about it. When he reached the bend at the staircase, he saw Xiao Su standing there.


    The noises downstairs could be heard clearly.


    Su Min walked over. ¡°They didn¡¯t hit you, did they?¡±


    Xia Su shook his head.


    That¡¯s good. Su Min wanted to continue asking but he heard the child say: ¡°There¡¯s a small bag of rice under my pillow but because it was so ufortable at night, I secretly removed it.¡±


    Su Min knew about this traditional remedy.


    Because a child was frightened, they would leave rice under the pillow and sleep on it for a while. It was believed that it would help them restore their senses back to normal.


    He didn¡¯t expect it to really be used here.


    ¡°Your parents can¡¯t see your friend so they¡¯re scared.¡± Su Min helped exin for them: ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡±


    Xiao Su said: ¡°I know they¡¯re afraid.¡±


    When he mentioned it to them, they all covered this mouth fearing that he would say something scary.


    In fact, he just wanted to say that his friend was really good.


    Su Min asked again: ¡°Where is your friend now?¡±


    Xiao Su paused. He didn¡¯t speak.


    He was probably made scared by the discussion downstairs and thought he was together with the other adults.


    Su Minughed and promised solemnly: ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry, I won¡¯t tell your parents.¡±


    The child gazed at him for a long time, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡±


    When Su Min took him downstairs, the adults all looked over.


    Second aunt wanted to rush over but she was stopped by second uncle, ¡°If you go over now, it would get chaotic again. Stop with that crying.¡±


    The adults behind also held her back.


    Su Min was worried they would follow. With so many people following, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to find out anything.


    After passing through a street, Su Min was led onto a road he had never been on. He was led to a ce by Xiao Su.


    In fact, it wasn¡¯t a ce. It was just an old cabin. He could even see this ce through his bedroom window.


    A small face flickered across the ssless window.


    Su Min didn¡¯t have the chance to see it clearly.


    He didn¡¯t know what this horror movie wanted to tell him but, at present, Xiao Su¡¯s secret seemed to have been revealed.


    Xiao Su had a ghost friend. That was all.


    This kind of thing wasn¡¯t difficult to understand. Children can see a lot of things adults can¡¯t, including ghosts.


    On the news, children would often point somewhere and say something, or they could easily be frightened.


    Su Min also watched a movie in the past about a young boy who could see ghosts. The male protagonist thought there was something wrong with the boy and wanted to cure him only to realise that he himself had died a long time ago and could only be seen because the boy could see ghosts.


    And it was the same here too.


    He had noticed this ce, but he didn¡¯t expect it to have a connection with Xiao Su. If he had known this, he would have taken a look at it already.


    As he approached the door, he heard Xiao Su¡¯s voice: ¡°You really won¡¯t say anything to them?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Trust me.¡±


    Xiao Su hesitated for a long time before saying: ¡°He¡¯s inside.¡±


    Su Min rubbed his head and pushed open the door. In the shadows, there was indeed a child standing there. He appeared to be about the same age as Xiao Su, and appeared to be quite stunned.


    The other party was someone he had never seen before.


    As soon as Su Min looked at him, he quickly retreated a little. It was probably because he was seen be someone other than Xiao Su and was a little scared.


    Xiao Su ran over and said a few things to him before the child finally kept still and didn¡¯t continue retreating.


    The two children stood together in unexpected harmony.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know the identity of this ghost child, nor did he know the reason and purpose of his appearance. That would probably only be revealedter.


    That was also the joy of exploring through the story.


    In the chaos, the other party also looked over at him.


    No emotions could be seen in those dark eyes. Su Min could even see his own reflection in it.


    It was quite clear.

 Chapter 145: Bells

    <h4>Chapter 145: Bells</h4>


    The wooden cabin was actually very dpidated. There was arge hole in the window and the door was also tattered. When you pushed it open, it would make a loud rusty creak.


    Su Min stared at the child inside but he didn¡¯t move any closer fearing that he would scare the other party. He asked: ¡°What is his name?¡±


    Xiao Su murmured: ¡°No name.¡±


    Su Min froze.


    He felt that he could now guess the basic premise of this movie. Could the so-called ¡°Taking My Surname¡± have something to do with this child?


    Or was he Chen Su?


    The more Su Min thought about it, the more he felt that he was on the right path. He just didn¡¯t know what Chen Su looked like when he was a child so he couldn¡¯t confirm it. He could only sigh.


    He walked in slowly. The two children stood side by side and just watched him approach.


    Su Min touched a wooden stool in the corner and was about to sit down when Xiao Su suddenly called out: ¡°Don¡¯t sit.¡±


    He subconsciously pressed down with his hand.


    The stool shattered in response.


    Su Min: ¡°.................¡±


    There was still danger around despite the cabin being so small.


    Su Min moved away from the stool remnants and eventually stood in the centre of the wooden cabin. He asked: ¡°You don¡¯t remember your own name?¡±


    The child said: ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    His voice was very young. It carried a hint of confusion and daze.


    Su Min suddenly felt like a father. For some reason, he wanted to raise and take care of this child.


    He wondered if this was something caused by Chen Su.


    Xiao Su said: ¡°He doesn¡¯t remember anything. He doesn¡¯t even remember how old he is and what his name is.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°When did you first get to know him?¡±


    Things probably developed differentlypared to the other adults, so Xiao Su was in a good mood. He instantly gave a long exnation.


    He only came to know this ghost child by ident.


    Su Min¡¯s second uncle and second aunt worked outside, so he basically lived in his aunts ce. When there wasn¡¯t much to do, he would go out to y.


    This wooden cabin was previously unupied. Children would asionallye and act like adventurers, but theyter stopped because there wasn¡¯t anything interesting.


    When Xiao Su came over, he noticed that something wasn¡¯t quite right.


    There were a lot of new things around the cabin. Although he didn¡¯t know what it was, he couldn¡¯t remove it. Later when he looked through the window, he saw a child locked inside.


    Su Min frowned: ¡°Locked inside?¡±


    Xiao Su nodded: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    He was locked inside and couldn¡¯t move. When heter entered through the door, strong wind blew in, knocking the child to the ground.


    That was when Xiao Su met him.


    When Su Min heard Xiao Su¡¯s words, he felt that there was some hidden meaning behind it. He quickly left the cabin and looked around.


    This wooden cabin was indeed not normal.


    Various bells were installed under the eaves and there were bells tied to red thread surrounding the entire wooden cabin.


    In addition to that, there seems to also be a ditch around it.


    Although Su Min wasn¡¯t familiar with things like this, he could tell that things weren¡¯t so simple.


    He pulled the bell. It didn¡¯t ring.


    Xiao Su called out nervously from inside: ¡°Don¡¯t shake it. He¡¯s scared.¡±


    Su Min released his hold of it and went back in. He saw the frightened expression on that child¡¯s face, ¡°Did you hear the sound?¡±


    The child nodded and whispered: ¡°Heard it.¡±


    As soon as he heard this answer, Su Min felt that all those instations were for ghosts. That was probably why he couldn¡¯t hear it.


    He didn¡¯t know who did it.


    Su Min squatted down. Like this, he was about the same height as the two of them, ¡°Do you remember anyone strange appearing around here?¡±


    The two shook their heads in unison.


    Su Min reached out and touched the child¡¯s head. The other party originally wanted to shy away but in the end for some reason he didn¡¯t move.


    His heart softened.


    If this really was Chen Su, then that would mean that he had encountered something horrible at a very young age.


    Su Min asked: ¡°I¡¯ll take you out okay? Staying here isn¡¯t good.¡±


    Hearing this, Xiao Su pouted: ¡°He can¡¯t go out.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect this answer. He had thought that the child could go around everywhere but, as it turned out, he had been in this cabin the whole time.


    He said: ¡°Wait.¡±


    Su Min went back out. He went home to find a pair of scissors and nned to cut the red thread. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t work.


    He didn¡¯t know what those threads were made from, but they couldn¡¯t be cut. If he identally touched it, the child inside could hear it.


    Su Min didn¡¯t dare be reckless. He decided to think of another method.


    And more importantly, who was hiding him here, and what exactly did they want to do?


    ***


    The next day, second uncle and the others went and found a godmother.


    Su Min was afraid that this godmother would do something superstitious, so he quickly hurried over to Xiao Su¡¯s ce early in the morning waiting for the godmother¡¯s appearance.


    Around noon, the godmother was brought over.


    When Su Min saw her, the other party also happened to see him. She smiled and then looked away.


    Second aunt acted like she finally met her saviour. As soon as she saw the godmother, she rushed over: ¡°Godmother, please see if my son has been possessed.¡±


    Xiao Su was taken downstairs by second uncle.


    The godmother looked at him and then she looked at Su Min. She then looked back at the expectant eyes of second uncle and second aunt: ¡°No possession.¡±


    Second aunt didn¡¯t believe this: ¡°My son recently encountered a ghost. Godmother, please take a good look. He¡¯s still telling me lies.¡±


    ¡°It is normal for young children to see things.¡± The godmother smiled slightly and said gently: ¡°This is not a bad thing.¡±


    Although she didn¡¯t seem topletely believe her, the second aunt seemed to feel more relieved. She said: ¡°Then can you deal with that ghost?¡±


    Xiao Su shouted: ¡°No!¡±


    Second aunt ignored him. She continued to look at the godmother with hopeful eyes.


    The godmother shook her head.


    She only handed over a couple of satchels before getting ready to leave. Su Min stopped her outside.


    The godmother smiled and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Min felt that there was some hidden meaning behind her smile. He rubbed the goosebumps on his arms and asked: ¡°I would like to ask about something.¡±


    The godmother said: ¡°Ask away.¡±


    Su Min exined everything he knew about the ghost child and emphasised on the child¡¯s current state.


    Hearing this, the godmother said: ¡°He is now a ghost, yet not a ghost.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand.


    For some reason, the godmother¡¯s voice sounded like it wasing from far away: ¡°When the soul of the living leaves the body, it is called a living soul. For the time being, he is not a ghost but once time has passed, he would be a true wandering ghost.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand the term living soul, but he understood the meaning behind the godmother¡¯s words.


    Seeing that he both did and didn¡¯t understand, the godmother didn¡¯t say anything else.


    Su Min thought for a moment and asked again: ¡°Then how can he return to his body?¡±


    ¡°That would depend on the level of his desire for his own body.¡± The godmother said: ¡°He must go back by himself.¡±


    Su Min knew that the child couldn¡¯t remember anything, let alone his identity so that would mean that he wouldn¡¯t be able to go back for the time being.


    Before the godmother left, she left him with a small pouch.


    Su Min opened if after she left and saw that it was a pair of scissors. It was a very small one.


    He thought about it and got ready to go back to the cabin to give it a go.


    After taking a step out the door, he heard his aunt yell out: ¡°Xiao Min,e over for lunch.¡±


    Su Min could only put that thought on hold for now.


    Today, they were having chicken that was gifted from another kind-hearted household. His aunt had braised it and it tasted unexpectedly delicious.


    He used to eat this often when he was at his grandparents but after growing up, he no longer had the chance to have it. Even if he went back now, his grandmother wouldn¡¯t be able to make this for him.


    After eating, Su Min got ready to go back over to the wooden cabin.


    From his bedroom window, he could see the wooden cabin sitting alone in the field. There weren¡¯t even any scarecrows around.


    For a child to be trapped inside unable to leave, it was pretty pitiful.


    Just the thought that this child might be younger Chen Su made Su Min feel distressed. It just happened that Xiao Su was under strict watch by his mother right now.


    He had checked online earlier and the exnation for living souls was quite simple.


    The soul of a dead person was called a ghost. On the other hand, if a soul left from a living human¡¯s body, it would be called a living soul.


    Su Min sighed. He left through the back door.


    The sky had darkened after dinner and he couldn¡¯t see anything as he made his way to the cabin.


    Su Min used his phone to light his path and, as soon as he approached the cabin, he saw a dense group of wild ghosts standing outside staring at the child inside.


    Even the windows were filled with them.


    It was Su Min¡¯s first time seeing so many ghosts in one ce. All of them looked inside with their butts sticking out and appeared to be looking at something interesting inside.


    He walked over and stomped his feet.


    The group of wild ghosts scattered like birds, but they then soon appeared again nearby. They all looked different. Some were very ugly while you couldn¡¯t see the faces on others.


    Su Min pushed open the door.


    There was one that wanted toe in. When Su Min closed the door and jammed it between the door, the ghost started crying out.


    Su Min said angrily: ¡°What are you shouting for?¡±


    The little ghost retracted its body from the door, made a silly face and ran off.


    In fact, it didn¡¯t run too far. That ghost again appeared by the window together with the others. He didn¡¯t know what was so interesting inside for theses ghosts to be so interested.


    Su Min turned around and saw the child sitting on the ground. The child started at him unblinkingly with his dark eyes.


    It was quite pretty, like Chen Su¡¯s eyes.


    Su Min suddenly noticed this. He squatted down and asked gently: ¡°Did they bully you?¡±


    The child shook his head: ¡°No.¡±


    Su Min checked and only felt relieved after confirming that everything was okay. ¡°Wait here. I¡¯ll go and see if I can cut the red threads.¡±


    The small scissors from the godmother may be useful.


    Su Min randomly cut one of them. The bell instantly fell from the thread and the thread snapped.


    It wasn¡¯t the same as how it was that afternoon.


    Su Min gathered the bells into a pile while the wild ghosts watched on not far away from him.


    Every time they wanted to get closer, he would raise his hand and the ghosts would all start drooling. They looked like they wanted to pounce him right then and there.


    Su Min felt like he was going to be swallowed alive.


    He didn¡¯t know how long these lone spirits had starved for but the sight of them drooling the moment they see a human was rather scary.


    Su Min gathered at the bells. When he turned around, he saw the child standing at the door staring at him.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Can youe out?¡±


    The child nodded.


    Looks like it was because of these bells. Su Min stood up. Just as he was about the speak, the child standing at the door ran over and hugged him.


    It gave him a familiar feeling.

 Chapter 146: Past

    <h4>Chapter 146: Past</h4>


    Su Min was pretty certain that this child was Chen Su.


    If that was the case, then could he think of this movie as Chen Su¡¯s way of telling him about their history?


    The only one who had an association with Chen Su was Xiao Su.


    So the rtionship between him and Xiao Su could be inferred. They are likely the same person.


    Su Min carefully recalled his appearance when he was a child. In fact, he could remember it very clearly. That was probably why he felt that Xiao Su looked familiar when he saw him.


    As the child hugged him, the cold sensation could still be felt through the clothes.


    An unknown amount of time passed before the other party let go. He then lowered his head, and didn¡¯t talk. That appearance of his looked a little pitiful.


    Su Min squatted down and looked at him, ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡±


    Young Chen Su raised his eyes and looked at him.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Do you know who I am?¡±


    Young Chen Su shook his head, then nodded, and finally shook his head again. Those three movements made it hard for him to tell whether he remembered or not.


    Su Minughed. He nced at the run-down cabin, ¡°You can leave this ce now. Let¡¯s go. You probably don¡¯t want to stay here any longer, right?¡±


    Young Chen Su whispered: ¡°Don¡¯t want.¡±


    Su Min nodded. He had expected that answer. He didn¡¯t know who it was that locked him there, but his first task was to take him away from this ce.


    He didn¡¯t know what had happened to Chen Su in the past but since it is right now happening right in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t let anything happen to him again.


    Su Min brought young Chen Su back to his ce.


    When the two returned, his aunt was cooking in the kitchen. Hearing their sounds, she looked up: ¡°You¡¯re back.¡±


    Su Min replied: ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Young Chen Su was led upstairs.


    The following events were rather unsurprising. Young Chen Su stayed at his ce while Xiao Su was watched over by second aunt and the others.


    Su Min bought young Chen Su over to sleep.


    As a ghost, he didn¡¯t need to sleep but he liked to lie in the same bed as him and watch Su Min fall asleep.


    He would only pretend to be asleep the next day.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know of this behaviour of his, nor did he suspect it.


    The days went on like this. This continued until his aunt noticed that something wasn¡¯t right so Su Min decided to tell her directly.


    Surprisingly, his aunt didn¡¯t mind. She even asked what young Chen Su looked like and how old he is.


    It made Su Min a little shocked.


    When Su Min saw Xiao Su again, he had be more cheerful. Carrying a schoolbag, he was heading home with his ssmates.


    Su Min shouted out: ¡°Xiao Su.¡±


    Xiao Su bounded over, ¡°Brother.¡±


    ¡°Are youing home from school now?¡± Su Min nced at young Chen Su who was standing in the living room. He asked: ¡°Do you still remember your friend from the old wooden cabin?¡±


    Xiao Su had a nk look, ¡°Wooden cabin? Who?¡±


    Su Min persisted: ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡±


    Xiao Su said: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Min finally realised that something wasn¡¯t right.


    He watched Xiao Su leave. Carrying his schoolbag, he went back home as usual like a good child. This scene however made a chill run down his back.


    Su Min returned to his room and looked through his window at the wooden cabin in the distance, but he didn¡¯t see anything. At some unknown point in time, the wooden cabin had been demolished.


    He didn¡¯t notice it at all.


    Su Min frowned. He eventually tied the bells and red threads to a rock and threw it into the river. There, it would no longer be able to do anything to anyone.


    As for Chen Su, he believed that nothing would happen to him anymore.


    At night, Su Min slept with young Chen Su. Thinking of his grown up self, he couldn¡¯t help but wonder: ¡°When will you grow up?¡±


    As far as he knows ghosts don¡¯t grow up.


    Young Chen Su hugged him and said: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Min rubbed his head and sighed. He felt that it would be okay if he couldn¡¯t grow up. He would be happy taking care of him for a lifetime.


    Su Min stood outside in the courtyard.


    The sun was setting. He was no longer in bed and the young Chen Su in his arms had also disappeared.


    This ce was a very familiar ce. It was where he had lived as a child.


    When he was in elementary school, he had attended school here and was cared for by his grandmother. This was the ce he lived in and the surrounding neighbourhood was also very familiar.


    The garden downstairs consisted of flowers nted by his family.


    Everything seemed to be the same as the small vige earlier. Almost everything corresponded.


    As a bystander, Su Min looked over at Xiao Su¡¯s parents. His parents couldn¡¯t ept the fact that he could see ghosts.


    In fact, they were his parents.


    Su Min finally understood why his grandmother said she had never seen Xiao Su.


    It was because he had never appeared before them. As long as he could see Xiao Su and he told his grandmother about it, his grandmother would know about Xiao Su.


    The grandmother in Su Min¡¯s memory was very understanding. If he really could see ghosts, his grandmother would believe in him.


    So that made perfect sense.


    His house in reality no longer looked like the one Su Min lived in as a child.


    As the house in his memory ovepped with the house in the movie, Su Min¡¯s breathing gradually eased. He pushed open the door.


    There was no elevator in this house.


    Su Min walked up the old-fashioned staircase. The house depicted in the movie was the house Chen Su saw that year, so it was rtively new.


    Because he was in a movie, there was no one in the house. Alone, he walked up the stairs.


    As he walked, another figure appeared beside him.


    Just like the moment he was in the elevator in the first movie, Chen Su suddenly appeared next to him and finally told him his name.


    Everything seemed to have returned to the starting point.


    Chen Su reached out to hold his hand. He didn¡¯t speak. The cold sensation travelled through him onto Su Min¡¯s hand. Together, they walked upstairs.


    He had originally thought that Su Min would avoid him, and he didn¡¯t expect Su Min to conversely hold his hand back. He had even intertwined their fingers.


    Su Min said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be like this.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t remember it at all.


    Su Min had always been very confident about his memories. Although he didn¡¯t exist in his memories, this movie seemed very real.


    Everything could now be linked. If Chen Su really didn¡¯t know him, then he wouldn¡¯t have known about his past.


    He began to doubt his own memories.


    Su Min remembered his parents¡¯ reactions; their act of denying the existence of a ssmate surnamed Chen and them forbidding him from seeing his grandmother alone. It confirmed everything.


    When he was young, he could see ghosts and that was why he saw Chen Su. At that time, Chen Su had no memories, so he named him himself.


    That was how the movie name came about.


    The moonlight outside leaked in through the window by the stairwell. It casted onto their bodies like water.


    Chen Su was very happy,


    He had waited a very long time for this day. Ever since the day he returned to his body, he had been waiting but he onlyter found out that Su Min had no memories of him.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t have a name before, just a code number. He also only remembered his parents¡¯ surname, so heter changed his name.


    Su Min curved up the corners of his lips, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me directly?¡±


    Chen Su licked his lips and said: ¡°Because you didn¡¯t have your memories. If I told you it would just be like listening to another person¡¯s story.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to make their affairs be just another person¡¯s story.


    Su Min remembered the moment he asked him for his name. At that time, Chen Su was still taking the Jing Xian persona and had repeated the name three times.


    Yet he failed to remember.


    Su Min suddenly remembered something. He asked: ¡°So Taking My Surname was referring to me. You did it deliberately.¡±


    When he first saw the movie ticket, he naturally thought that the ¡®my¡¯ in the title was referring to someone else or possibly the protagonist.


    Chen Su said: ¡°Yes.¡±


    No wonder he was called Xiao Su. (KKnotes: The same Su in Su Min is used here) Because a child can sometimes pronounce it incorrectly, if you didn¡¯t listen carefully it would sound like Xiao Su. (KKnotes: This time the Su is the Su in Chen Su.)


    At this moment, several broken pieces of memories appeared before them. They were memories Su Min had never seen before.


    As a child, he and Chen Su would often chat, y and even sleep together.


    Unlike the incidents back in the vige, this time it happened in his house.


    Su Min seemed remember something like this.


    It was very faint but familiar. It was an indescribable feeling.


    Returning back to the house he used to live in, although Su Min didn¡¯t remember some things, he still remembered most of it.


    Back then, Xiao Su also lived there with him and they would often share the same bed. Only he knew of his existence.


    Su Min sat on the bed. This room was the one he used to live in as a child. Because he didn¡¯t like to sleep with the adults, he slept separately from his grandmother.


    Young Chen Su slept with him in the same bed for almost a year.


    This was a movie in a movie so everything yed through very quickly. Su Min took a deep breath.


    Where did his memory go?


    Su Min couldn¡¯t help but think of this question, but he didn¡¯t ask it. He felt that he would only be able to find the answer to this question through his parents.


    Chen Su said: ¡°Did you remember anything?¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t bear to tell him that he still couldn¡¯t remember.


    Chen Su was about to stand up but he found himself pressed down onto the bed.


    He smiled slightly. Just as he was about to say something, Su Min leaned down and blocked his lips. The warm and cold intermingled.


    Chen Su narrowed his eyes. He stuck his tongue in. Like this, their lips and teeth intertwined.


    His palms were cold. Touching Su Min¡¯s back through his clothes, he could feel the erotic arc. It made him desire him all the more.


    After a while, Su Min pushed him away, ¡°Don¡¯t take things too far.¡±


    Chen Su looked down at him. He held his face, ¡°It¡¯s been a long, long time. I have always wanted to do this but I was afraid of scaring you off.¡±


    He who did not exist in Su Min¡¯s memory was practically a stranger to him.


    Chen Su had always been waiting. Since the first movie until now, he had been waiting. When he noticed that there were no signs of him remembering, he could no longer hold himself back.


    He was afraid that he might breakdown if he continued to wait.


    Su Min changed the topic and suddenly asked: ¡°Did you get the cinema to gift me flowersst time? The big bunch of roses.¡±


    Chen Su raised an eyebrow: ¡°Do you like it.¡±


    Su Min deliberately said: ¡°Don¡¯t like it.¡±


    ¡°Even if you don¡¯t like it, you should like it.¡± Chen Su leaned close to his ear. His breath sprayed onto it, making his ear tremble.


    Su Min pushed him away and asked: ¡°Is the movie going to end?¡±


    He wanted to try and retrieve his memories after returning and then talk to Chen Su about it.


    Chen Su said: ¡°It can anytime.¡±


    Su Min let out a breath of relief. He wanted to return to reality and he wanted to see Chen Su in reality, not in the virtual movie world.


    The two sat in the room for a while before leaving.


    Su Min¡¯s consciousness was chaotic for a moment. A familiar sensation was felt as his vision darkened. When he opened his eyes again, he found himself still lying on the bed in the private theatre.

 Chapter 147: Birthday

    <h4>Chapter 147: Birthday</h4>


    Su Min sat up and took off his helmet.


    There seemed to be no one else in the room. He had thought that Chen Su would be there waiting for him ¨C for example lying next to him.


    Su Min internally wondered if Chen Su still wanted to wait.


    He took an orange from the table and ate it while circling around the room. He couldn¡¯t find any hidden mechanisms.


    Su Min also wondered if he had watched too many dramas.


    He sighed and internally scolded Chen Su before packing up the broadcasting machine and getting ready to go out.


    But as soon as he opened the door, a shadow fell in from outside.


    Su Min found himself embraced tightly. With the warm breath and touch, he could distinctly tell that the person before him was real.


    The two were quite tall. Chen Su¡¯s head was buried in his neck.


    Su Min finally reacted. ¡°It¡¯s really you?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°I wanted you to see me as soon as you opened the door.¡±


    When he spoke, warm and humid breath could be felt near Su Min¡¯s earlobe. It gave him goosebumps.


    Su Min suddenly felt as if he was still in a movie.


    He poked Chen Su¡¯s face and asked: ¡°Does it hurt?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    Although he felt that he was no longer in a movie, Chen Su¡¯s answer and expression was something that sounded like something from a dream.


    Unexpectedly, this time Chen Su let out a lowugh: ¡°Did you think that I would wait for you in bed?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No.¡±


    He won¡¯t admit it.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t poke a hole through his lie. He moved closer to him and dropped a light kiss on his lips before mumbling vaguely: ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time.¡±


    He had waited many years for this day.


    Ever since Su Min left, he had been waiting.


    Su Min¡¯s heart softened.


    He still remembered the events in the first movie. At that time, he couldn¡¯tprehend Chen Su¡¯s enthusiasm and just thought that he was probably crazy.


    In fact, that was a normal response.


    If you saw things from his point of view, Su Min couldn¡¯t imagine what it would be like if he met someone he had waited for after many years only to find out that they no longer remembered him.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say your name was Xiao Su?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°I forgot.¡±


    He had only taken his surnameter. After finding his biological parents, he added Su and it became his own name.


    Xiao Su then became his nickname. Unfortunately, no one called him by this name for many years. This continued until Su Min appeared once again.


    He finally found him.


    Su Min smiled, ¡°What if I didn¡¯t watch movies?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Then I would go find you directly.¡±


    In fact, he had visited Su Min¡¯s university before and even met him at that time. Unfortunately, Su Min didn¡¯t know him so he passed by without recognising him.


    That was why he chose a different method.


    Chen Su himself was selected to be an experimental subject mainly because of his excellent body. His mental strength and abilities were very strong, so he was studied as an experimental subject for a long time.


    This went on until he returned to his own body.


    He disguised himself and acted obedient before then destroying theboratory. Though, it couldn¡¯t be considered destroying theboratory. To be more precise, he took control of it instead.


    The holographic viewing technology was something they were researching. With his mind as the basis, they had invented something like this.


    This piece of technology required a regtor. In the event of an ident, the regtor would need to forcefully withdraw the audience from their movie experience. It could be said that the regtor would be aware of any changes in the movies


    As the producer, Chen Su was naturally the best regtor.


    No matter which movie Su Min watched, he could urately find out his location and insert himself in.


    It¡¯s just that he cannot interfere with the plot too much.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t say any of this.


    Although Su Min could tell that things weren¡¯t so simple, he couldn¡¯t think of any possibilities because of his own shallow understanding of the holographic viewing technology.


    He whispered: ¡°What if I can¡¯t remember?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°If you can¡¯t remember, then you can¡¯t remember. It¡¯s fine as long as one of us remembers. I can remember it.¡±


    He had remembered it until now. He didn¡¯t mind remembering it for the rest of his life.


    He grabbed Su Min¡¯s wrist with one hand, and held Su Min tightly in his arms.


    Su Min didn¡¯t struggle and let him do as he pleased.


    He will try to remember.


    ...........


    When the cleaner brought things upstairs, Xiao He just happened to see it. He asked: ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    The cleaner said: ¡°There seems to be someone talking over there.¡±


    As a staff of the cinema, Xiao He immediately knew where she was pointing. He quickly stopped her and said: ¡°You haven¡¯t gone there yet, right?¡±


    The cleaner said: ¡°Not yet.¡±


    Xiao He breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°That¡¯s good. Don¡¯t clean there today......No, no, no. Just don¡¯t bother with this entire floor.¡±


    The cleaner didn¡¯t understand but she was naturally happy to have her workload reduced. She happily entered the elevator and went back downstairs.


    Xiao He carefully looked over and saw two men standing intimately together. He quickly closed his eyes and hurried downstairs.


    Hear no evil, see no evil.


    ***


    When Su Min returned home, it just happened to be in the evening.


    Mother Su had probably returned early and was busying about in the kitchen. Seeing that he had returned, she greeted him with a smile: ¡°Dinner will be ready soon.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s mood was a littleplicated, ¡°Okay.¡±


    He answered and went upstairs.


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t have any memories of it, he remembered the things he saw from Chen Su¡¯s end. Piecing them together, he could basically guess the contents of his memory.


    Ever since he returned from his hometown to attend school in the city by his parents, he had constantly been with them.


    Su Min searched through his room and managed to find a small diary from his elementary school days. He had written in it.


    But there wasn¡¯t a single mention about Chen Su.


    He remembered a scene from Chen Su¡¯s memory where the two of them were drawing. He had given Chen Su the name Xiao Su and had searched it up in a dictionary. (KKnotes: The Su here is the Su in Chen Su¡¯s name)


    Because he naturally couldn¡¯t use the name Xiao Su. (KKnotes: Xiao Su was Su Min¡¯s nickname. The Su here is the same Su in Su Min.)


    Chen Su at that time didn¡¯t remember anything. He was the one who taught him stroke by stroke how to write it. Next to his name, he had written the name ¡°Xiao Su¡±. (KKnotes: Chen Su¡¯s Su.)


    Su Min and Xiao Su. (KKnotes: As above)


    When they were young, Chen Su had misheard Xiao Su as Xiao Su. (KKnotes: Basically, he misheard Su Min¡¯s name. They¡¯re both Su but the pronounciation is slightly different.)


    And so, it became Xiao Su. (KKnotes: Chen Su¡¯s Su)


    Su Min guessed that as a child he had probably never thought much of the ¡°crowning you with my surname¡± action and just solely wanted to give him a name.


    Young Chen Su really liked that name.


    Su Min could still remember young Chen Su¡¯s expression in that memory fragment. He was very happy.


    He took a deep breath.


    But he couldn¡¯t find anything in the notebook. He didn¡¯t know if it was thrown out or torn off. He guessed his parents may have done something to it.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know if he should find it strange.


    From his parents¡¯ perspective, it would indeed be rather scary hearing their child mention seeing something they themselves couldn¡¯t.


    In the past, it would often appear on the news.


    Su Min could understand their actions, but he couldn¡¯t ept it. He has his right to decide whether or not he wanted those memories to exist.


    But he didn¡¯t know if those memories could be returned.


    Their shared memory was only remembered by Chen Su. No matter how he thought about it, he felt bad for Chen Su but there was nothing he could do for the time being.


    Su Min had kept all his books since he was young. Dragging out the boxes from his cab, he looked through them one by one.


    During dinner, he acted like nothing was wrong.


    When he got back upstairs, he sorted everything out. He had not written Chen Su¡¯s name a single time.


    It had disappeared too cleanly.


    Su Min¡¯s earlier expectations had almostpletely calmed down. Since his parents had done things so thoroughly, he was certain that they would not have left him with a way to regain his memories.


    He stuffed everything back into the cab wordlessly.


    After sitting by his bed for almost half an hour, Su Min calmed back down and went downstairs.


    Unexpectedly, the lights downstairs were off.


    Su Min was confused. He called out downstairs as he stood at the top of the stairs. No one responded. He then turned on his phone and got ready to use his shlight.


    Before he could act, music sounded.


    It was a birthday song.


    Soon afterwards, a cake with candles appeared along with Mother Su¡¯s face glowing behind it.


    This continued until the music stopped.


    Mother Su smiled: ¡°Today is your birthday, did you forget? Come down and make a wish.¡±


    Su Min finally returned to his senses.


    He had really forgotten about his birthday. He clearly saw it marked on the calendar when he checked it just a few days ago but he had actually forgotten about it when the day came.


    Because university break was earlier this year, his birthday happened to be during winter vacation. He used to celebrate it at school, and it would usually just involve him eating out with his roommates.


    The candle was still burning.


    Su Min didn¡¯t have any intentions to disappoint mother Su. In fact, as a mother she did a lot for him and she also did a very good job. It was just that he couldn¡¯t ept that decision of hers.


    He closed his eyes, made three wishes and then blew out the candle.


    Mother Su then turned on the lights and said: ¡°Your father isn¡¯t here because he is on a business trip so it¡¯s only me at home.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°At my age, it¡¯s okay even if we don¡¯t celebrate it.¡±


    ¡°Birthdays should be celebrated no matter what age.¡± Mother Su corrected him, ¡°Here, cut the cake. We won¡¯t be able to finish this cake ourselves so we can give some to our neighbours.¡±


    Although they are not very familiar, they could use this to get closer. If anything happened in the future, they could also have someone help out.


    Su Min cut off a small portion and mother Su went to give them out to the neighbours.


    After returning, she saw the neatly distributed cake on the tes. She smiled, ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Waiting for you to eat.¡±


    Mother Su was most proud of her son. She had always been hearing praises about her son and he had never let her down.


    She picked up a te. It was something she had chosen herself so the taste wouldn¡¯t be a problem. What was important was that her son had waited for her. She was very happy.


    After taking a few bites, mother Su casually asked: ¡°What did you wish for?¡±


    But soon after asking, she added: ¡°Wishes won¡¯te true if you say it. It¡¯s better not to say it.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°It¡¯s nothing much.¡±


    He watched mother Su take a bite and spoke up: ¡°Because it would onlye true if you did something from your end.¡±


    Mother Su wondered: ¡°What wish?¡±


    Su Min hesitated for a moment before saying: ¡°Mum, I want to know what happened when I was a child. It¡¯s rted to Xiao Su. You know about it.¡±


    The room fell silent.


    Mother Su held her fork in the air for a long time and didn¡¯t move. She took a deep breath and quietly asked: ¡°How did you know?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I found out myself but that¡¯s not the main issue. The main issue is that I¡¯ve lost my memories, haven¡¯t I?¡±


    He looked directly into mother Su¡¯s eyes.


    Mother Su ced down her fork. She looked back at her son and sighed: ¡°Yes, what you have said is true.¡±


    She didn¡¯t want to say it but she already knew that it would be useless trying to hide it. It would be better just acknowledging it.


    Su Min¡¯s heart fell, ¡°Will I be able to remember it?¡±


    Mother Su didn¡¯t answer his question. Instead, she asked: ¡°Xiao Min, do you me me for this?¡±

 Chapter 148: Hypnotism

    <h4>Chapter 148: Hypnotism</h4>


    Did he me her?


    Su Min didn¡¯t know. It was something that had happened a long time ago and right now all he wanted to know was whether he would be able to remember it again.


    Seeing that he wasn¡¯t answering, mother Su took it as silent affirmation.


    She immediately wanted to cry.


    Su Min was shocked when he saw her like this, ¡°Mum, why are you crying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not crying.¡± Mother Su insisted: ¡°That¡¯s right, I was the one who made you forget. I was also the one who took you away.¡±


    It was indeed her doing.


    Because when Su Min was a child, the two of them would work outside and often didn¡¯t have the time to take care of him. Su Min was consequently sent over to his grandmother¡¯s ce.


    After a few years passed; when their work situation stabilised and they became more and more wealthy, they wanted to take Su Min to the city. Afterall, the resources and education there would be much better.


    But after staying at his grandmother¡¯s ce for a few days, they noticed that something wasn¡¯t right.


    At that time, mother Su saw Su Min talking to thin air and thought that all children were like that. It wasn¡¯t something she hadn¡¯t seen on TV.


    She had also asked about it but she didn¡¯t take it seriously.


    It was only at night when she went to Su Min¡¯s room that she felt that there was indeed another person there that she couldn¡¯t see.


    What else could it be if she couldn¡¯t see it?


    Mother Su had been brought up and raised to believe in science. Even if there are ghosts, it wasn¡¯t a problem as long as it had nothing to do with her family.


    But this had happened to her son.


    Most of mother Su¡¯s understanding of ghosts was that it absorbed human¡¯s yin energy. Su Min was still young at that time so she couldn¡¯t imagine ghosts absorbing his yin energy.


    What¡¯s more, what if that ghost wanted to take over Su Min¡¯s body?


    Mother Su couldn¡¯t ept the existence of something so dangerous. This was particrly the case when she saw Su Min engrossed with ying with her ghost friend.


    She searched onlinr and finally managed to find a shaman.


    The shaman said at that time that the other party was a living ghost. It was a ghost yet also not a ghost, so she dropped something off at their ce.


    She then went back to the city.


    After returning a few weekster, mother Su was stunned.


    She could now vaguely make out the ghost. It was lying together with Su Min in bed, hugging her son.


    Mother Su was frightened.


    She rubbed her eyes and pretended that she didn¡¯t cry, ¡°With you sleeping together with a ghost, what did you want me to do?¡±


    Su Min who heard this subconsciously thought¡ª¨C


    Chen Su¡¯s perverseness had started at such a young age. Even then, he didn¡¯t forget to hug him to sleep.


    Mother Su saw his reaction and thought it was from shock.


    She quickly raised an example to support herself: ¡°Just that alone would have been okay, but you even shared your food with him. You lost a lot a weight back then.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t lose that much. She had said that deliberately.


    Hearing this, Su Min opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything. He just found it strange but he held himself back.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a ghost. Do you think it¡¯s okay for you to be with him all year round?¡± Mother Su suddenly pulled out a photo on her phone.


    Su Min thought it would be a terrifying picture.


    ¡°Look. This was what I took at that time. Your dark circles are shocking.¡± Said mother Su. ¡°Do you see how scary you look?¡±


    Su Min looked over.


    The child in there was indeed him. He was looking at something in the distance with a smile on his face and there were indeed dark circles under his eyes.


    Su Min internally thought: No wonder mother Su didn¡¯t feelfortable.


    He looked like he was getting his life energy sucked out. He should go and ask Chen Su about thister.


    Mother Su saw his ashamed look and thought her words were working.


    But Su Min¡¯s next words was something she didn¡¯t expect: ¡°Mum, I understand what you¡¯re saying but I still want to restore my memory no matter what.¡±


    Mother Su stared at him. She realised that he was being sincere.


    She felt helpless inside. He had grown up now and can make his own decisions. She couldn¡¯t do much about it.


    Mother Su said: ¡°If you really want to, it is possible.¡±


    The shaman had given her two choices back then; to eitherpletely forget about it, or to cover it up.


    She hesitated for a long time and chose the second option.


    Mother Su also didn¡¯t know why she chose the second option. She even had to go through the trouble to make up a new memory.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Then the memories I have now are all fake?¡±


    ¡°How can that be? They¡¯re just.......¡± Mother Su felt a little guilty. ¡°I asked a writer friend with good imagination to help make up some memories for you.¡±


    It was very tricky.


    Su Min was surprised by this.


    He supported his head. He deeply felt that mother Su must have been too bored, ¡°Mum, your imagination is really good.¡±


    Mother Su said: ¡°Did you forget that I was a writer in the past?¡±


    And it was even for science fiction.


    Su Min recalled the books written by her. She indeed had a rich imagination. It was to the extent that he himself found it scary.


    He asked softly: ¡°If the memory is still there, I want to recover it. Do I need to find that shaman?¡±


    Many years had passed since then. It was still a question whether that shaman was still alive.


    If she couldn¡¯t do it, then everything would fall through.


    Mother Su hesitantly shook her head, ¡°No need to find her. She waster caught by the police and charged for fraud. She has since washed her hands of things like this.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    ***


    Strictly speaking, Su Min felt that his life as a child was like a rollercoaster. It could be made into a TV series, and they could even serialise it until the grand finale.


    Several bonus episodes could also be added.


    Although the shaman had washed her hands from it, she had already told his mother about the results and any precautions she should pay attention to before entering the police station.


    She was called a fraud because someone reported it


    But in fact, she did possess true skills.


    Su Min didn¡¯t remember those memories after all these years and he also didn¡¯t recall it after meeting Chen Su. Just from this alone, you can tell how skilled she was.


    Mother Su said: ¡°.........She told me to find a hypnotist to get them to reawaken the buried memories, but I have never had the courage to do it.¡±


    Su Min hesitated: ¡°Was this why you made me watch the news about the scandal involving a hypnotist?¡±


    He remembered that she had previously shown him news about a hypnotists¡¯ failed endeavours. For some time, those tragic stories were all that he read about.


    In order for him to better understand, Su Min was even taken over to their mourning sites.


    It had left him with a psychological shadow towards hypnosis.


    Mother Su sighed: ¡°What else could I do?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Then I¡¯ll go find a hypnotist tomorrow.¡±


    It was nowte at night so he couldn¡¯t go out to find a hypnotist. He could only wait until tomorrow.


    Although he looked calm on the surface, he was actually very excited inside.


    Su Min rarely experienced suchrge emotional changes. Just the thought of himself recovering an unknown part of his memory was very amazing.


    His first birthday wish was about toe true.


    When they turned off the lights and went upstairs, mother Su was in front of him. She turned around and suddenly called out to him: ¡°Xiao Min.¡±


    Su Min looked back, ¡°What is it?¡±


    Mother Su said: ¡°Mum didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    She had said that very quietly. Su Min even felt that she would burst into tears instantly if he said anything along the lines of ¡°I hate you¡±.


    No wonder his father used to say that his mother liked to cry.


    Su Min said: ¡°I don¡¯t me you.¡±


    When heid back in bed, Su Min suddenly realised that he had forgotten to give Chen Su his contact information so he couldn¡¯t contact him for the time being.


    The morning of the next day, Su Min got up.


    Mother Su could guess what he wanted to do so she was already sitting downstairs in the living room waiting for him. She didn¡¯t sleep all night so there was a dark patch under her eyes.


    Su Min said: ¡°Mum, what are you waiting here for?¡±


    Mother Su nced at him and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t throw away any of your things. I locked them up.¡±


    It took Su Min a while before he understood what she was referring to. He subconsciously thought back to the notebooks he had looked through. He didn¡¯t know what else there could be.


    He took a deep breath and asked calmly: ¡°I¡¯ll take a look when I¡¯m back.¡±


    Mother Su said: ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡±


    Su Min shook his head, ¡°I¡¯ll go by myself. It won¡¯t be good if you end up crying again.¡±


    Mother Su: ¡°...........¡±


    Su Min had only said that casually. He didn¡¯t mean much by it.


    The hypnotist he looked for was rather famous. It was said that he is a great master. He was a middle-aged man with long artist-like hair.


    When Su Min went in, he was a little sceptical.


    The master spoke arrogantly: ¡°Lie down.¡±


    Su Minid down. He asked: ¡°You don¡¯t need any exnations?¡±


    The master replied arrogantly: ¡°No.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.............¡±


    Why did he feel that something wasn¡¯t right?


    Just in case, he decided to talk about his situation. He then gave him his request.


    The master just said: ¡°Lie down.¡±


    Su Minid down on the lounge chair with some doubt. The man pulled out some equipment and smiled.


    Master: ¡°My senior sister told me that you woulde today.¡±


    Su Min found it quite amazing.


    He subconsciously thought of the shaman from the movie. Although it was someone who only existed in Chen Su¡¯s memory, he found it very mysterious.


    The feeling of being hypnotised was a bit like having your consciousness being taken into a holographic movie but it was also very different.


    .......


    When Su Min woke up again, he was still in the chair.


    The master opposite him was on the phone spraying saliva everywhere: ¡°......Can¡¯t you just get 40% discount? Even 35 or 40% won¡¯t do?¡±


    Su Min eardrum shook.


    Hearing the movement behind him, the master hung up and again spoke arrogantly: ¡°Do you feel ufortable?¡±


    His mind was a little chaotic. He sat there for a while to recover a little before daring to think about the lost memories.


    It happened almost instantaneously. All theplicated memories crashed into him. Like a movie, fragments shed before his eyes.


    In the end, they all fused together.

 Chapter 149: Passionate Kiss

    <h4>Chapter 149: Passionate Kiss</h4>


    When Su Min first discovered Chen Su, he had just turned seven.


    He had not been at thepound very long, so he wasn¡¯t familiar with the children there. Those children had already formed their own cliques as well, so they didn¡¯t take him along to y.


    At that time, his grandparents had not yet retired. After school, he would do homework at home and watch the children y downstairs.


    That day, he had onlypleted three questions in his math book and he no longer wanted to work on it.


    Su Min took out a bottle of yogurt from the fridge and walked downstairs. Wandering left and right, he found a small house behind thepound.


    He had seen that building from his window before and had thought that it was abandoned so he didn¡¯t may it any attention.


    As he passed by, he heard movements inside.


    Su Min wasn¡¯t afraid.


    Biting on the straw, he pushed open the door. After adapting to the darkness inside, he saw a child.


    The child was very good looking. He looked much better than the ones on TV.


    The child saw sitting on the ground looking up at him. His lips were thin, and his face was pale. Su Min could see his own reflection in the child¡¯s dark eyes.


    Su Min subconsciously greeted him: ¡°Hello.¡±


    The child didn¡¯t speak.


    Su Min sucked on his yogurt. He thought for a moment and handed over the yogurt: ¡°Do you want some?¡±


    The other party didn¡¯t answer.


    He pushed: ¡°It¡¯s really good.¡±


    After a very long time, a thin and pale arm stretched out from the darkness. It touched the yogurt in his hand. As the hand touched the yogurt, it also touched his hand.


    It was cold.


    Su Min watched the yogurt get taken away. The child then took little sips from the same straw he drank from.


    .........


    The first time Su Min took Chen Su home was a monthter.


    The child said he didn¡¯t remember anything so he would always bring food over to eat with him.


    Over time, his grandmother noticed that something wasn¡¯t right.


    She had noticed that her grandson had been eating more but he had not been gaining any weight. Where did the food go?


    And so she politely asked Su Min: ¡°Don¡¯t vomit after you eat. It would be pointless otherwise.¡±


    The seven-year-old Su Min was confused.


    He enjoyed feeding the child who didn¡¯t like to talk. He felt satisfied every time he watched him eat.


    The child would often use his straw to drink yogurt. Although he hadmented on it, it was useless. Su Min in the end had to bring two straws for each bottle of yogurt.


    Su Min felt that this child was much cuter than the other children in thepound.


    He started trying to convince the child to go out.


    But he couldn¡¯te into contact with light. In the evening when it was dark, Su Min secretly snuck out of his house and brought him home.


    He gave him his clothes to wear.


    When his grandmother entered his room, the child would hide in his nkets.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know why the child¡¯s body was cold but it just happened to be summer at that time so Su Min liked it very much.


    With the cold body pressed up against him, he lied to his grandmother: ¡°I was just talking to myself.¡±


    His grandmother then left.


    Su Min lifted the nket. The child was lying beside him, staring at him. He said: ¡°She¡¯s gone. Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    The child wriggled out to reveal half his head.


    Su Min rubbed his head. It was very soft. It felt a lot better than his own hair.


    Even if he didn¡¯t speak, he was still very cute.


    Su Min began to get used to the existence of another person in his bed. At first, the twoid on their backs sleeping like a kindergarten child.


    Later, he found himself sprawled over Chen Su while he slept.


    When that child was asleep, he was very quiet. His pale face was expressionless, and his eyshes didn¡¯t move. He didn¡¯t do anything and just allowed Su Min to sprawl across him.


    He was like a human air conditioner.


    At this moment, he opened his eyes.


    Su Min embarrassedly released his hold of him. Looking at him in his eyes, he said with guilt: ¡°You¡¯re veryfortable.¡±


    His dark eyes fell onto him.


    ***


    When Su Min arrived at the cinema, it was nine o¡¯clock.


    Although the cinema wasn¡¯t very busy at this time, there were still quite a lot of people lining up.


    Su Min went directly to the innermost one and asked: ¡°Where is Xiao He?¡±


    The staff directed him over.


    When Su Min made his way over, Xiao He just happened toe out with a crying man. Heforted him: ¡°Sir, don¡¯t be afraid. We¡¯re outside now. We¡¯re not in the movie anymore. Don¡¯t be afraid....¡±


    He stood in ce and listened.


    Five minutester, Xiao He managed to send the man away. He wiped his forehead. His mouth was almost dry from all that coaxing.


    He turned around and saw Su Min there. He quickly greeted him: ¡°Mr. Su, why are you here?¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses, ¡°I want to know Chen Su¡¯s contact information.¡±


    He hadpletely forgotten about it when he left yesterday. Even Chen Su had forgotten about it. Both had bepletely silly.


    Xiao He opened his mouth. He was obviously surprised.


    Su Min was also a little embarrassed, ¡°You don¡¯t have it?¡±


    Xiao He quickly said: ¡°Yes, yes, yes.¡±


    He hurriedly took out his phone and called the person in charge. After exining that it was Su Min¡¯s request, the person in charge suddenly said a few more words.


    Xiao He nodded while listening to him speak.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know what they were saying and just heard the words ¡°Okay, okay, okay¡±, ¡°Yes, yes, yes¡± and ¡°Uh-huh, uh-huh¡±.


    It didn¡¯t take long for his phone to ring.


    The person in charge said: ¡°Mr. Su, let us take you to Mr. Shen. He is not in the cinema right now.¡±


    Su Min answered: ¡°Okay.¡±


    Having someone take him over was better than calling a taxi.


    Xiao He was an all-round staff member. Acting as the chauffeur this time, he took him to his destination.


    Su Min saw the words psychiatric hospital on the car navigation system.


    For a moment, he couldn¡¯t put his feelings into words. There were once spections about Chen Su¡¯s identity and he had thought that the blogger was wildly guessing.


    As it turned out, they were right.


    Su Min had never been to a psychiatric hospital before. From the bustling urban life, they drove into the suburbs. Small snowkes fell outside. It was snowing.


    Xiao He spoke up: ¡°Mr. Su, we¡¯re here.¡±


    Su Min had fallen asleep. Rubbing his eyes, he said: ¡°Thank you. I can go there myself.¡±


    Xiao He hesitated: ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Mr. Shen that we brought you here.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand why but he still agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    This psychiatric hospital was veryrge. It looked more luxuriouspared to other hospitals. Su Min¡¯s knowledge of psychiatric hospitals only originated from movies.


    Strangely, no one stopped him at the gates.


    As Su Min passed by, several men in patient gowns were standing there singing. Almost every single note was off.


    He listened carefully and realised that it was a birthday song.


    It just sounded pretty bad.


    Su Min walked down the path as these strange thoughts appeared in his mind. There were many patients wandering around.


    At this moment, a man fell. He still continued to hold onto a paper airne in his hand with a goofy grin on his face.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Are you okay?¡±


    The man ying with the paper airne said: ¡°Happy birthday hehehe.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°You.......¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, the airne man had run off.


    Su Min shook his head. He felt that he had treated that person as a normal person. These people however now think differently to him.


    This psychiatric hospital was thergest in this ce so there were many patients. Although it was snowing, there were still a lot of people outside.


    Every time Su Min met one, the other party would goofily say happy birthday before running away.


    Just one or two would have been okay but almost all of them did that.


    They were also patients so he couldn¡¯t ask them anything.


    Su Min could only ept their blessings and slowly follow the markers on the ground. The decoration in each area was different.


    There were two people arguing in the corridor.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to im the throne soon. I suggest that you surrender, or I¡¯ll cut off your dog head!¡±


    ¡°You dare say such crazy words to the worlds top assassin? Watch me shoot you to death!¡±


    The two patients began to shoot imaginary bullets using their hands. From their mouths, they made shooting noises.


    Su Min: ¡°................¡±


    For the first time in his life, he realised they were quite interesting to watch.


    After a while, the two started to say happy birthday to each other before also saying it to Su Min who stood nearby watching them.


    Su Min didn¡¯t speak.


    He passed by them and reached a building. Looking at the map below, this building was probably were the director stayed.


    Su Min took the elevator up to the top floor.


    There was only one office on the top floor. Before he could knock on the door, he saw balloons being released from the other buildings nearby.


    There were also several cars entering from outside. They were covered in fresh flowers. As it drove past, many patients would giggle and chase after the cars.


    Su Min wondered if one of the patients was about to get married.


    Something like this wasn¡¯t unusual. Afterall, patients were also human. If two people really liked each other, doing something as normal as getting married wasn¡¯t strange.


    Su Min watched the cars for about a minute before looking away. He headed over to the director¡¯s office at the end of the corridor and knocked on the door.


    No one answered.


    Su Min waited for a while. After confirming that there was no one inside, he turned around and got ready to leave. At this moment, he saw a nurse who had just arrived.


    The other party was also surprised to see him. For a long time, they both didn¡¯t speak.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Excuse me, is the director in?¡±


    The nurse clearly looked flustered. She said hastily: ¡°Director Shen isn¡¯t in. Who are you and how did you get here?¡±


    Su Min thought she wanted to kick him out, so he exined: ¡°I came to find Director Shen. Please lead the way.¡±


    The nurse calmed back down and said, ¡°Okay.¡±


    She walked ahead. Along the way, she pulled out her phone and sent a string of messages. She had wanted to make a call but she eventually gave up.


    Su Min found it more and more strange. He wanted to ask about it but he held himself back. Pursing his lips, he followed behind her.


    It wasn¡¯t until he reached another unfamiliar ce that he asked: ¡°Excuse me, are you sure you¡¯re taking me to the right ce?¡±


    The nurse turned back and said: ¡°It¡¯s correct.¡±


    Su Min noticed that many patients had followed behind them. Every one of them had strange expressions and they also spoke very strangely.


    He couldn¡¯t seem to get used to it.


    The nurse turned her head back and pushed open a door.


    Before Su Min could reach, he was pushed in by the crowd of patients. Everyone started to cheer.


    It was an auditorium.


    All the seats were covered in flowers. It was extremely vibrant. Despite it clearly being winter outside, it looked like spring in here.


    Su Min was pushed all the way to the front by the patients. He didn¡¯t dare do anything nor could he move. Fortunately, they weren¡¯t too forceful with him.


    Just as he was about to question the nurse, he turned around and saw Chen Su standing at the door.


    In Chen Su¡¯s hands was a bunch of flowers. There were countless flowers of all different kinds in there.


    Behind him was the door. At this moment, snowkes fluttered past. The path leading into the centre of the auditorium was a set of stairs. Like this, step by step he approached Su Min.


    As the flowers passed by, music sounded.


    The patients crowding around started to cheer. At some point, there were also some firecrackers set off. The flowers on the seats were also pulled off and eaten.


    The entire auditorium was filled with the scent of flowers.


    He then remembered a secondter that today was his birthday.


    He remembered the patients he ran into on his way here. As it turned out, they had been saying happy birthday to him?


    Chen Su came over to Su Min and said: ¡°You came too quickly. I wasn¡¯t able to finish getting ready so.......¡±


    The cake had not arrived yet and there were only flowers.


    The curtains of the auditorium were open, allowing light outside to shine in. With light and darkness intermixed, only the stage where they stood was brightly lit.


    Su Min interrupted him: ¡°I remember now.¡±


    He touched Chen Su¡¯s hand which still held the bunch of flowers and said softly: ¡°The first time you touched me was like this wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Su Min hugged him, ¡°I was the one embracing you while sleeping first. Later it became you embracing me, isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    Chen Su¡¯s dark eyes became heavy with emotions.


    Su Min could feel him tighten his grip. He kissed his lips and deliberately suppressed the desire in him. He was moved.


    After a while, Chen Su released his hold of him.


    Su Min opened his eyes and said softly: ¡°What did you want to say to me before? You can continue.¡±


    Chen Su embraced him tightly in his arms. He took in the light scenting from his body. There was still the faint smell of snowing from him.


    ¡°Happy birthday.¡±

 Chapter 150: Hospital Love Story 1

    <h4>Chapter 150: Hospital Love Story 1</h4>


    ¡°Dr. Su, you have worked hard. We have an event tonight; would you like toe and take this chance to rx?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Look are you doing all those surgeries the past two days. Why don¡¯t you take a break and join us to have some fun?¡±


    Facing the invitations from the two before him, Su Min gracefully agreed: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He had been in this movie ¡°Love Examination¡± for a day now and had done two major surgeries. If not for the fact that he still retained the characters memory, the patients probably would have died.


    The movie this time was a romance movie.


    The leading male protagonist was Chen Jinhang, the most popr male doctor in this hospital. He had countless fans and many patients would also ask for him specifically.


    The female protagonist Zhao Qingtian was Chen Jinghang¡¯s junior sister. She had just graduated and was assigned to the hospital for internship. She just happened to be assigned to the same department as Chen Jinghang along with a few others.


    Along the way, they encountered various conflicts and troubles, and eventually, love sparked from their interactions.


    Su Min on the other hand was an attending physician from another department. Many of his patients were ones who were just hospitalised, and it would be a long time until they could be discharged.


    Experiencing a romance movie was very simple.


    Su Min had no intentions to break up the couple. He had only just wanted to stay in here for a while to y and rx and that was why he agreed to their proposition.


    As for the details regarding that event, he never thought to ask.


    After dinner in the evening. Su Min was taken to a lounge by several people. When he arrived, he saw that both the male and female protagonists were inside.


    Upon seeing him, the eyes of several single female nurses brightened: ¡°Dr. Su is actually participating.¡±


    Chen Jinhang said: ¡°Of course.¡±


    Su Min asked curiously: ¡°What activities were you nning tonight?¡±


    ¡°There has always been a rumour about the hospital. Do you remember it?¡± Wang Zerui whispered.


    As soon as he said that, the lounge went quiet.


    Su Min subconsciously recalled the original owner¡¯s memory.


    There are many rumours circting hospitals. Afterall, it was a ce where many people have died and there was also a morgue. It had always been everyone favourite ce to talk about when discussing ghost stories.


    Naturally, this also applied to the hospital he worked at.


    He had heard that at night, an underground 18th floor button would appear in the elevator leading to the morgue. As soon as you pressed it, it would take you to the eighteenth floor of hell.


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    He felt that this rumour was a little stupid.


    But Wang Zerui was very excited, ¡°This is true. It existed even back when I first came to this hospital. Don¡¯t you want to seek out the truth?¡±


    For this activity, he had even studied up on ghost catching the entire afternoon and had even gone out of his way to watch Lin Zhengying¡¯s movies. Right now, his mind was filled with ideas about catching ghosts.


    He couldn¡¯t wait.


    Su Min didn¡¯t think that he would experience something like this while watching a romance movie. If he wasn¡¯tpletely certain that he was watching ¡°Love Examination¡±, he would have suspected that he was in a horror movie.


    He turned to Chen Jinhang and Zhao Qingtian, ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re participating?¡±


    Both nodded.


    Su Min felt helpless: ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    After this, he would go back and sleep.


    At midnight, a group of them were dispatched.


    Wang Zerui led the way. Holding two shlights, he said: ¡°Comrades, it¡¯s time to go to hell.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    Chen Jinhang snapped: ¡°What nonsense are you saying?¡±


    Zhao Qingtian who had always been against him for once stood on the same side as Chen Jinhang: ¡°Dr. Wang, shouldn¡¯t you be saying better things in a situation like this?¡±


    At midnight, there was no one in the hospital courtyard.


    They had specially swapped their shifts for this so they naturally couldn¡¯t run around the hospital unrestricted. They also knew their limits and didn¡¯t n on touching anything. They only had the intentions to check the elevator to see if there was an underground eighteenth floor.


    They would go back after checking.


    The hallway was only illuminated by pale incandescent light. As they approached the building with the morgue, the light dimmed.


    Looking out the window, it waspletely dark outside.


    Su Min walked at the back of the group. He could hear the slight footstepsing from the others and felt more and more certain that the male and female protagonists were too idle and had nothing to do.


    After descending the stairs, they reached a corridor.


    That corridor led directly to the legendary elevator at the end.


    Wang Zerui became nervous, ¡°Is everyone nervous?¡±


    Hearing him say this, Chen Jinhangughed out loud: ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you¡¯re Wang Courageous? Why is your voice trembling?¡±


    Wang Zerui said: ¡°I¡¯m not. Dr. Chen, don¡¯t nder me.¡±


    In order to defend his words, he walked ahead. His footsteps were regr. Apanied by soft echoes, it made the atmosphere a little strange.


    After walking a few metres, he turned his head and saw that the rest were still standing at the stairs not moving and was scared to death.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you guysing?¡±


    Su Min spoke up: ¡°Coming.¡±


    They walked over and passed by the dark corridor. This corridor was located on the first floor and the morgue on the other hand was located on the floor below that. Afterall, they couldn¡¯t put something like that up there.


    When everyone reached the elevator, they were at their most excited state.


    Wang Zerui said: ¡°Comrades, I¡¯ll press the button now. Do you have anything you want to say?¡±


    A nurse whispered: ¡°Can I not go in?¡±


    Wang Zerui said: ¡°Of course not.¡±


    In fact, they were not going to go down. They were just nning on going in to see if the button for the underground eighteenth floor existed.


    He reached out and pressed the button.


    ¡°I have always felt that the rumour sounded too fake. The underground eighteenth floor is so far down.¡± Zhai Qingtian couldn¡¯t help but say. ¡°This hospital would have copsed if that was the case.¡±


    She also had ever heard of a building with an underground eighteenth floor.


    Chen Jinhang turned around and asked: ¡°Dr. Su, are you afraid?¡±


    Su Min returned to his senses, ¡°Me? I¡¯m not afraid.¡±


    He had even experienced horror movies. This was also only a minor plot in this romance movie to help ignite the feelings between the two protagonists.


    Based on his guesses, the next part of this story would involve the female protagonist getting scared and then subsequently gettingforted by the male protagonist. Like this, their rtionship would improve. TV dramas were always like this.


    Just as everyone was thinking different things, the elevator arrived.


    It dinged when it reached their floor.


    It was a sound they were familiar with but for some reason they found it a little eerie sounding.


    It even felt a little stifling.


    Everyone stared at the elevator. The next moment, the door opened.


    The elevator was empty. There was a faint smell of disinfectants. It was something they were all familiar with. The silver interior of the elevator reflected their figures.


    The timid nurse began to tremble. She whispered: ¡°Let¡¯s not go in. What if you go in and something.....¡±


    She didn¡¯t dare finish her words.


    Wang Zerui took out a talisman and said firmly: ¡°I bought this from a shrine. It¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    They followed him in one by one.


    On the side of the elevator, the buttons only went down to underground first floor.


    Zhao Qingtian breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°It was all fake. It¡¯s just like the rumours about the thirteeth step at school. It¡¯s all a lie.¡±


    ¡°Scared me to death. Fortunately it was fake.¡±


    ¡°Now we can go back to sleep. What eighteenth floor? Which bastard made up something like this?¡±


    They muttered this as they exited from the elevator one by one.


    Chen Jinhang didn¡¯t forget to bicker with Zhao Qingtian. In an instant, the strange atmosphere was gone and they happily argued back and forth.


    Su Min was thest to leave.


    Just as he was about to step out, the elevator door suddenly closed.


    The sound echoed through the corridor, startling the people outside who were still chatting. They quickly turned to look at the elevator.


    ¡°Dr. Su hasn¡¯te out yet?¡±


    ¡°It was probably time for the elevator door to close.¡±


    ¡°Hurry and press the button.¡±


    They said this and pressed the button to open the door.


    This was amon urrence for elevators. It would automatically close after a fixed amount of time, so they didn¡¯t think much of it.


    But the elevator door didn¡¯t open.


    Wang Zerui¡¯s hand holding onto the talisman began to tremble. He stared at the number above the elevator fearing that the number -18 would appear.


    The elevator seemed to have stopped working as soon as the door was closed.


    Su Min quickly stepped back and almost wanted the swear. Fortunately, his good manners allowed him to restrain the curses.


    He called out: ¡°Chen Su?¡±


    No one other than Chen Su would appear at a time like this.


    Su Min didn¡¯t understand why Chen Su would be in a romance movie. He clearly should just be a ghost in a horror movie. Romance movies should be free from things like this.


    As soon as his words fell, he found himself in a cold embrace.


    Unable to break free, Su Min simply asked: ¡°What crazy antics are you up to in the middle of the night? I still need to go back to sleep.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Ghosts would onlye out in the middle of the night.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    Chen Su was amused by his look of wanting to scold him but being unable to. He kissed his earlobe, ¡°I miss you.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°Hah.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been long since he wasst in a horror movie. Chen Su was doing that intentionally.


    Chen Su released his hold of his ear, ¡°You came to me yourself.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°So you won¡¯t show up if I didn¡¯t enter?¡±


    Chen Su thought for a moment, ¡°I would still show up.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    The space inside the elevator wasn¡¯t small. Because it was an elevator leading down to the morgue, it needed to berge enough to fit a bed. Elevators in hospitals were all like that.


    Chen Su pushed him up against the elevator wall.


    Su Min subconsciously recalled the memories from the previous horror movies. Chen Su this ghost had no principles at all.


    Chen Su said hoarsely: ¡°Don¡¯t stare at me.¡±


    He reached out and covered Su Min¡¯s eyes. He then sealed his lips with a kiss. Cold breath entered his mouth making Su Min a little startled.


    ........


    When the elevator door once again opened, there were sobbing soundsing from outside.


    Su Min was startled. He almost though that it was the crying you heard in horror movies, but heter found the source. Two nurses and the female protagonist were standing in the corner wiping their tears.


    Wang Zerui was on the phone: ¡°.....The talisman doesn¡¯t work! You liar! Trust me, I¡¯ll be reporting you to the Consumer¡¯s Association!¡±


    The person on the phone said: ¡°It¡¯s useless even if you report it.¡±


    Wang Zerui: ¡°........¡±


    The petite nurse cried: ¡°Wuwuwu. Don¡¯t tell me Dr. Su was taken down to the underground eighteenth floor? He¡¯s still so young and he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend. I still haven¡¯t managed to pursue him.¡±


    Chen Jinhang was awkwardlyforting the female protagonist Zhao Qingtian.


    Hearing their nonsense, Su Min coughed to get their attention.


    They instantly stopped what they were doing and looked over. Seeing him standing there unharmed, they were a little afraid to approach.


    After almost half a day, Chen Jinhang said: ¡°Su Min? Is it you?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°If it¡¯s not me, who else could I be?¡±


    The nurse¡¯s sobbing stopped.


    Wang Zerui breathed a sigh of relief: ¡°I was about to call the police. I thought you were taken down and was scared to death. Why didn¡¯t youe out earlier?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°The elevator must be broken.¡± Wang Zerui muttered: ¡°I¡¯ll get the director to repair it tomorrow. Rubbish elevator.¡±


    Zhao Qingtian looked up from Chen Jinhang¡¯s arms. Her eyes were red.


    She spoke anxiously: ¡°Su Min, were there lots of mosquitoes in the elevator? Hurry and put some ointment on it.¡±


    Su Min was confused: ¡°Why?¡±


    Wang Zerui moved closer and took a look: ¡°Your lips are a little swollen. Is there a beehive in there? Do bees now build their nests in elevators? Aren¡¯t they worried about suffocating to death?¡±

 Chapter 151: Hospital Love Story 2

    <h4>Chapter 151: Hospital Love Story 2</h4>


    Su Min at first didn¡¯t know what they were talking about. When he heard Wang Zerui¡¯s words, he even wondered if there was something wrong with his brain.


    How could bees build nests in an elevator?


    Su Min touched his lips and said calmly: ¡°The mosquitoes here are too fierce. I just scratched it and it¡¯s already swollen. Okay then, let¡¯s go back.¡±


    Wang Zerui sighed: ¡°I thought it was a bee. If that was the case, we would need to have the right tools to get rid of it. I remember there once was a beehive outside someone¡¯s office one time, and we had to get the firefighters over to get rid of it.¡±


    He bbered on for a while. The scary atmosphere from earlier was gone in an instant.


    Su Min reminded them: ¡°It¡¯s time to go back.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right.¡± A nurse said: ¡°We¡¯ve checked it now so let¡¯s go home. I¡¯m sleepy.¡±


    Everyone there reacted and each went back to their homes.


    Su Min still had some things left in his office, so he went pack to pick it up. Chen Jinhang and the others were a little further away from him.


    His character was a good doctor who took care of himself very well. His office was sorted very neatly and there were even several potted nts sitting on the windowsill making it pleasing to the eye.


    Su Min himself never raised nts.


    When he came out of the office, there was no one around.


    The corridor was also quiet. He was still thinking about the incident in the elevator when he walked past a door and heard soundsing from inside.


    It was intermittent but it sounded like someone¡¯s voice.


    Su Min stopped before the door and hesitated over whether or not he should open it. Finally, he decided not to.


    Who knows what could happen at night?


    It is said that the hospital is a ce filled with yin energy. Since its establishment until now, it is not known how many people had died. At first, he felt that it was nothing but, ever since the appearance of Chen Su, he felt that other ghosts could also appear.


    What was unexpected was that since he decided not to go in, the person inside came out instead.


    A middle-aged man opened the door. Seeing him standing outside, he pulled him in, ¡°Come here and help.¡±


    Su Min wasn¡¯t able to understand what was going on.


    He wondered what was going on with this ghost.


    Without waiting for him to regain his bnce, the middle-aged man inside said with haste: ¡°Young man, hurry and give me that. Don¡¯t stand around in daze.¡±


    Su Min really didn¡¯t know what he should give.


    The tools needed for surgery was naturally something he couldn¡¯t touch, so it couldn¡¯t be given to the ghost.


    He casually assessed the situation.


    There was a patient sleeping on the bed. His breathing was stable. The middle-aged man on the other hand was doing surgery on him.


    Because he was a ghost, the equipment he had couldn¡¯t be used on the patient.


    The middle-aged male ghost saw that he wasn¡¯t speaking and asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you young people?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°........I¡¯m just a intern.¡±


    ¡°Are all interns like this?¡± The middle-aged male ghost looked at him suspiciously and then pushed him out.


    Su Min could see through the small window the middle-aged man doing CPR. The patient on the bed conversely rolled over and continued sleeping. The middle-aged man moved to the other side of the bed and continued with his surgery.


    Su Min: ¡°........¡±


    Who is this person who¡¯s so passionate about doing surgeries?


    Su Min stood at the door and thought for a while. Just as he was about to leave, the door opened again, ¡°Youe and study with me tomorrow night.¡±


    The middle-aged man stretched his neck out through the crack between the door.


    Su Min was surprised. He then refused: ¡°Sorry, I resign tomorrow. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able toe study.¡±


    The other party was a little disappointed.


    But he still said: ¡°Okay then. Don¡¯t forget save lives and help the wounded when you need to.¡±


    Su Min nodded. When he left, he couldn¡¯t help but nce back down the corridor. He was quite curious about the ghost¡¯s identity.


    When he came out, he ran into Chen Jinhang.


    Chen Jinhang asked: ¡°Su Min, how are you going to go back?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°By taxi I guess.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t I drop you off?¡± Chen Jinhang nced at Zhao Qingtian behind him, ¡°We can add her too.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You can just take her.¡±


    Chen Jinhang stopped talking.


    Su Min said: ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s take your car.¡±


    Zhao Qingtian who hurried over from behind was on the phone with her roommate, so she didn¡¯t hear their conversation earlier.


    Just as she was about to go out, she was stopped by Su Min, ¡°Xiao Zhao, take Dr. Chen¡¯s car with me.¡±


    Zhao Qingtian hesitated. She looked at Chen Jinhang and finally nodded.


    There were no other cars on the road in the middle of the night.


    Su Min remembered the incident at the hospital and asked: ¡°Did a doctor here get into an ident in the past?¡±


    Chen Jinhang nodded and said: ¡°Ah, yes. There has been quite a lot of them actually.¡±


    When working as a doctor, medical idents were something you couldn¡¯t avoid. Even in a hospital, it may ur once every week. There could be various reasons for medical idents.


    Those who have no courage may be better off. Those who were more skilled may immediately pick up the surgical knife but, sometimes, before they could react, their attempt to save the patient could be futile with the patient dying at the table.


    Chen Jinhang had been a doctor for a long time so he had seen many doctors dying from this. Of those doctors, there was even one he was familiar with.


    Su Min guessed that the doctor earlier was probably the same doctor.


    The ce he lived at wasn¡¯t far from the hospital. It was in a new apartment building ten minutes away from the hospital.


    Su Min and the two protagonists parted ways and he went upstairs alone.


    Probably because a ghost had already appeared, the other ghosts also scrambled out. Su Min even saw a ghost practising tightrope walking outside.


    The hobbies of these ghosts are really unique.


    Su Min muttered this inside and entered the elevator.


    To his surprise, Chen Su didn¡¯t appear in the elevator.


    Just as the elevator door opened, Su Min found himself blinded.


    The originally white corridor had be coated with red. The entire space he stood in was red. It was quite a shocking sight.


    He then saw a woman floating around ahead.


    It was indistinct so Su Min couldn¡¯t make out her appearance. It was just that the situation had be quite scary.


    He looked around. The ce where the door should have been had turned into a wall. There were no doors down the entire length of the corridor.


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    What¡¯s going on with these ghosts


    The female ghost in the red dress opened her eyes. She wanted show him a treacherous expression to scare her poor little victim into tears.


    But when she saw him more clearly, she herself cried.


    She didn¡¯t dare scare him.


    Seeing the female ghost bursting into tears the moment she opened her eyes; Su Min couldn¡¯t help but find it funny.


    He watched her for a moment before turning around and seeing Chen Su standing behind him.


    Chen Su touched his eyes, ¡°Stop looking.¡±


    Despite also being a ghost like the female ghost, he gave Su Min a different feeling. Every time Chen Su appeared, he felt veryfortable.


    The female ghost ahead continued wailing. She immediately flew away.


    Su Min now could finally see the door to his home. As he opened the door with his keys, he asked: ¡°This is a romance movie. What are you doing here?¡±


    He was stubbornly changing the romance movie into a horror movie.


    In just one night, he had encountered three ghosts. There was also this crazy ghost who constantly followed him around.


    Chen Su said: ¡°How is it not a romance movie?


    His romance was also romance.


    Chen Su felt that it made sense.


    Su Min snorted. He then mmed the door, shutting him outside.


    Before he could turn around, he found himself pressed against the door.


    Chen Su had passed directly into the room. Pressing him against the door, he whispered: ¡°Why did you shut me out?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°You cane in anyway.¡±


    He tilted his head.


    Chen Su¡¯s gaze fell on his lips. He reached out and caressed it: ¡°It looks a little swollen.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°......¡±


    He had managed to lie his way out earlier when Wang Zerui noticed it but now the culprit himself was point it out.


    For a moment he felt a little ashamed.


    Su Min wanted to smack away his hand, but it was caught by Chen Su: ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Su Min thought he was going to do something, but he didn¡¯t expect him to bend down and lick his lips.


    He reflexively turned his head away.


    However, he didn¡¯t think that his jaw would be held so firmly by Chen Su. Su Min was held in ce, unable to move.


    Su Min frowned: ¡°Don¡¯t take this too far.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t even a puppy that liked to lick everything.


    With him saying this, Chen Su conversely pushed even further. He kissed him gently and watched the person in his arms start panting.


    He really loved this appearance of Su Min.


    Every time, he would act cold and resistant to his approaches, but his actions would say otherwise.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t dare tell Su Min about this.


    He remembered the Su Min in the past. He had always been very beautiful and gentle. He easily managed to squeeze into his memories and take up most of his mind.


    Only god knows how hard it had been for him to hold himself back until now.


    Su Min rarely revealed his emotions to others and he also rarely got angry at other people but every time he red at him, he felt that there was a hint of affection within.


    If Su Min knew that he was thinking this, he would definitely taunt him and say that he was just imagining things.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t take things too far and soon released his hold of him.


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to talk to him. He took off his coat and poured himself a ss of water.


    As soon as the cold water went into his stomach, it extinguished the heat forming inside him slightly.


    Watching his throat move as he drank, Chen Su found himself itching to do something again. He leaned against the table staring at him with a burning gaze.


    Su Min frowned and lowered his cup.


    He opened his fridge. There was still an apple inside. He took it out and took a bite into its crisp flesh.


    Chen Su watched his actions and found it extremely cute.


    Su Min was oblivious to this. He asked: ¡°Why are there so many ghosts in this romance movie? Did you bring them?¡±


    If it was just ghosts in the hospital then he could understand but he also saw two when he got home.


    And these ghosts got stranger and stranger. He didn¡¯t know what they were originally. Perhaps the one practising tightrope walking was previously someone who did acrobatics.


    Chen Su approached him and whispered: ¡°They were here originally. It¡¯s just that no one could see them. Only you can.¡±


    Su Min felt that this made sense.


    Then this would mean that he possessed yin yang eyes. No wonder he was able to see Chen Su when the others couldn¡¯t.


    Su Min asked: ¡°So no one was able to see you before me?¡±


    Chen Su¡¯s dark eyes shed: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t see him so he also couldn¡¯t see his expression. Receiving an affirmation from Chen Su, he nodded in response.


    He finished the apple in a few bites, wiped his mouth then washed his hands. He warned: ¡°I¡¯m going to take a shower. Don¡¯te in.¡±


    He knew that Chen Su was shameless so he was afraid that he would do something like that.


    Su Min had nevere into contact with ghosts before, let alone a strange ghost like Chen Su who constantly followed him around.


    Regarding ghosts, all his memories and knowledge regarding ghosts came from movies. They could either be good or evil. Except for ghosts of long lost lovers or the like, his impressions of ghosts were that they were ugly.


    There was no one like Chen Su who only thought about sex all day long.


    Chen Su answered: ¡°Okay.¡±


    When he heard him answer so quickly, Su Min for a moment felt that it was too untrustworthy. If Chen Su had hesitated for a moment, he would have felt that it would be more credible.


    But it was impossible for him not to take a shower.

 Chapter 152: Hospital Love Story 3

    <h4>Chapter 152: Hospital Love Story 3</h4>


    This apartment was a standard single room apartment. The taste of the original character was simr to his and the room was decorated simply. It looked veryfortable.


    When Su Min entered the bathroom, he saw the smooth bathtub but after some thought, he decided to just take a shower.


    He felt that Chen Su would use this opportunity to slip in but surprisingly he didn¡¯t.


    When Su Min came back out, the room was quiet. It was as if there was no one around. Su Min however was still suspicious.


    Chen Su just up and left?


    Su Min dried his hair in confusement. He then cleaned up the bathroom. When he turned back around, he saw a shadow on the bed.


    ........Turns out, he was in bed.


    Su Min removed the towel and watched Chen Su liezily in bed. He asked: ¡°Why are you on the bed? You¡¯re not leaving?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Warming the bed.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    On a hot summer¡¯s day, what warming the bed?


    With his body temperature, it would be more urate to say that he was cooling the bed.


    Chen Su took away the towel in Su Min¡¯s hand and rubbed his hair. Although his hair was short, it didn¡¯t dry instantly and was a little wet.


    Su Min¡¯s actions stopped. He subconsciously wanted to grab the towel back, but he found himself pushed down onto the bed into a sitting position.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±


    Chen Su¡¯s voice could be heard above him.


    Su Min felt ufortable. He wanted to take the towel back again, ¡°I¡¯ll do it myself. I don¡¯t need you to do it. Move aside.¡±


    With him drying his hair like this, it probably won¡¯t dry for a long time.


    Chen Su didn¡¯t listen to him. He just sped up his movements a little more, ¡°Sleeping with wet hair will cause headaches. Be good.¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°Where did you hear nonsense like this?¡±


    Chen Su himself also didn¡¯t know. He had only heard it when he overheard other people discussing it so he naturally couldn¡¯t exin it to him.


    With him being so precious, he naturally wouldn¡¯t let him have a headache.


    Su Min on the other hand felt that he had no association with the word precious but he also couldn¡¯t do anything about Chen Su so he could only let him do as he pleased. Fortunately, it was just drying his hair.


    After a while, he suddenly remembered something: ¡°Does this mean that I would be seeing ghosts everyday?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°If something happened near you, you can see it. Many ghosts would stay where they died but sometimes they would leave with others. They¡¯re usually not dangerous.¡±


    Su Min nodded: ¡°That¡¯s fine then.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to experience a romance movie turned into a horror movie. Just encountering harmless ghosts was fine.


    Su Min was wearing a bathrobe and only a belt was tied around his waist to secure it. The region between the neck and the waist was only barely covered.


    Chen Su stood in front of him. Looking down from above, he could see everything clearly.


    Especially from the neck down. He could see everything inside. The owner of the lean and beautiful body before his eyes waspletely unaware of this.


    Chen Su¡¯s gaze was hot. Afraid that he would notice, he regretfully averted his gaze. His hands also moved more gently.


    The atmosphere in the room was strange when they weren¡¯t talking.


    Su Min bowed his head slightly. Chen Su¡¯s skill was pretty good. At the very least, he feltfortable, but he was also too embarrassed to show it.


    He naturally couldn¡¯t say that it felt good.


    Finally, he couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Standing up, he said: ¡°Okay. I¡¯m sleepy, I want to sleep. I still need to go to the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    He took the towel from Chen Su¡¯s hand and threw it onto the bedside table.


    Chen Su fluttered over and sat down next to him. Nuzzling up against him he said, ¡°It is time to sleep. I¡¯m also sleepy.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.........¡±


    How could a ghost be sleepy?


    Su Min ignored him and went straight to bed. The air conditioner had already been turned on in the apartment, so the temperature was just right. With a nket on however, it was a little hot.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt a cold sensation behind him.


    At some unknown point in time Chen Su had also drilled into the bed and stuck close to his back. Without making a single sound, he reached out and hugged his waist.


    A refreshing and cool sensation climbed up his back.


    Su Min wanted to push him away, but it also felt veryfortable. In the end, he decided that he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to push him away anyway, so he simply ignored him.


    It was already the middle of the night, so sleepiness took over him in an instant.


    Before he fell asleep, Su Min moved a little further away from Chen Su and mumbled tiredly: ¡°Keep your hands to yourself.¡±


    Chen Su naturally was not sleepy.


    As a ghost, he didn¡¯t need to sleep. He had only said those words earlier to sleep with him.


    Seeing that Su Min¡¯s breathing was gradually slowing down, he supported his upper body up and watched him.


    The sleeping Su Min was not on guard. His expression was delicate and rxed, and his lips were slightly parted, tempting Chen Su¡¯s fingers.


    Chen Su stretched out his finger and traced his face. After watching him for a while, he finallyid back down beside him. He reached out wanting to embrace him.


    But before he could reach out, he felt a foot touch his leg under the nket. Su Min was unconsciously moving closer to him.


    Chen Su quietly chuckled.


    Su Min was a human. No matter how low a body temperature was, it was still hot. As a ghost, his body was cold. It was no wonder Su Min would move closer in his sleep. It was because it wasfortable.


    He liked that.


    Before he could think too much into it, the air conditioner on the wall made a noise and suddenly stopped. The noises outside also stopped.


    Not far away the night light on the wall had also turned off. The room instantly fell into darkness. All that was left was the moonlighting in from the window.


    Chen Su opened his eyes and realised something.


    Unexpectedly, the apartment had encountered a power outage.


    ***


    Early in the morning of the next day, Su Min woke up.


    He found himself alone in bed. Breakfast was already prepared on the table. He didn¡¯t know when Chen Su had left.


    After washing up and eating, Su Min went to the hospital.


    The corridor didn¡¯t change much during the day. It was as if everything he saw yesterday was just an illusion. As for the tightrope walking ghost, that was even more amazing.


    On the way there, Su Min checked for any news rted to his apartment.


    Unexpectedly, an ident really had urred in the past just as the apartment was being built. A worker had fallen from the top of the building consequently dying on the spot and his family received hundreds of thousands inpensation.


    Su Min suspected that the worker was probably that tightrope walking ghost fromst night.


    As for the female ghost in the red dress, he couldn¡¯t find anything. Perhaps she was a lonely, wandering ghost or perhaps she was a victim of a murder somewhere.


    There were many people in the hospital during the day.


    Su Min¡¯s poprity at the hospital wasn¡¯t low. As soon as he walked through the door, someone greeted him: ¡°Hello Dr. Su.¡±


    ¡°Dr. Su, you look very good today.¡±


    ¡°Morning Dr. Su.¡±


    Su Min responded to each and every one of them.


    As he walked down the corridor, Su Min casually noticed something on the wall and his footsteps stopped.


    He didn¡¯t notice itst night when he passed through but he now noticed that there was a picture hanging from it. It was a picture of the founder of the hospital.


    He looked like the middle-aged male ghost fromst night.


    Su Min nced at the introduction. He had very rich qualifications; the type that could only be seen in textbooks. Compared to current doctors, he could be considered very skilled.


    No wonder he was so addicted to performing surgeries.


    Chen Jinhang came over from behind him. Seeing him standing and staring at the photo, he said: ¡°I heard he died from overworking afterpleting an operation.¡±


    Su Min gave him his respects.


    ¡°He never had any children.¡± Chen Jinhang thought he didn¡¯t know so he gave him a brief introduction. ¡°I heard that he was only interested in medicine. Unfortunately, he died too soon.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Yeah, very unfortunate.¡±


    Afterall, there are not many who are as dedicated as he was. If he was still alive, he may have been able to achieve more things and save more people.


    The two parted ways at the elevator.


    Su Min and Chen Jinhang were not from the same department and they only knew each other because they often run into each other at the cafeteria.


    Last night¡¯s activity was pretty much their first real contact outside of work.


    He didn¡¯t feel much towards this pair of male and female protagonists butst night Chen Jinhang had given him a ride home in order to also have an excuse to send Zhao Qingtian home, so it left him with an impression.


    The male protagonist probably had long liked the female protagonist.


    Su Min recalled the movie introduction. He felt that this form of interaction was quite fun and didn¡¯t associate it to himself.


    His and Chen Su¡¯s interactions were also quite simr.


    Su Min didn¡¯t have any surgeries today and just needed to make his rounds. When he stepped out, he noticed that the intern Xiao Zhang had note.


    He gave him a call but there was no answer.


    In his memory, this Xiao Zhang was someone very passionate. It was impossible for him not toe to work without asking for leave. Did something happen?


    The nurse who would always chat with him said: ¡°I don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t see hime to work today and he didn¡¯t check in. Did he ask for leave?¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°No.¡±


    The nurse said: ¡°Then could something have happened?¡±


    Xiao Zhang and Su Min lived in the same apartment building but Xiao Zhang rented it with a roommate whereas he had purchased the ce and lived there alone.


    Su Min thought for a moment. He got Xiao Zhang¡¯s roommate¡¯s WeChat details from another intern and added that person as a friend.


    The other party quickly send a message: ¡°You are?¡±


    Su Min replied: ¡°I am Su Min, Xiao Zhang¡¯s supervisor at the hospital. He didn¡¯te to work today and my calls couldn¡¯t get through. I wanted to know if anything happened.¡±


    A minuteter, the other party sent a photo over.


    It was a photo of Xiao Zhang lying in bed. His face was a little pale and he looked particrly miserable.


    Roommate: ¡°Last night for some reason the apartment had a power outage so the air conditioner was useless, and he got a heat stroke. He¡¯s still resting. I forgot to help him ask for leave, sorry.¡±


    Su Min couldn¡¯t return to his senses for a long time.


    He didn¡¯t know about the apartment having a power outage. He had even turned the air conditioner onst night.


    Su Min took note of that and casually asked: ¡°When did the power outage happenst night?¡±


    The roommate replied: ¡°It seemed to be about two or three in the morning. We were both asleep at that time and he got heatstroke afterwards.¡±


    At two or three in the morning.


    Su Min remembered that he had gone to sleep at about 2:30am but he didn¡¯t find it hot the entire night.


    He didn¡¯t even notice that there was a power outage.


    Su Min suddenly remembered that Chen Su was also in his bedst night and frowned. Could it have been because of Chen Su that he didn¡¯t find it hot?


    That couldn¡¯t be right. How could he have stered himself up against Chen Su?

 Chapter 153: Hospital Love Story 4

    <h4>Chapter 153: Hospital Love Story 4</h4>


    Although Su Min didn¡¯t know what happened after falling asleep, he knew that he slept very well because he slept all the way till dawn.


    He didn¡¯t expect the apartment to have a power outage nor the fact that he managed to get through the night peacefully despite Chen Su also being there.


    For a moment, Su Min felt a littleplicated.


    He granted Xiao Zhang¡¯s leave of absence and then turned off his phone. He picked up his things and got ready to make his rounds.


    The first patient was having breakfast. Seeing hime over, he casuallymented: ¡°Dr. Su, you looked very good today.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    As soon as he said those words, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    Why did so many people say that he looked good today?


    Su Min recalled for a moment. People he met on his way here and even his patients hadmented that. Altogether, it was no less than five people. It was too frequent.


    He touched his face. Was it that obvious?


    What did Chen Su dost night? Didn¡¯t they say that if you interact with ghosts for a long time, they would suck away your life energy and you would eventually be a dried-up corpse? Why was he getting better and better instead? It didn¡¯t make sense.


    Seeing him in doubt, the patient said: ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯m not lying.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°I¡¯m not doubting you. It¡¯s just that a lot of people have said that today and I found it strange.¡±


    The patient sighed: ¡°It¡¯s because we can really tell that you¡¯re looking lively and well.¡±


    Ever since they had be patients, they paid more attention to this.


    Su Min¡¯s patients didn¡¯t suffer from any fatal illnesses. After their surgery, they just needed to recuperate in bed. As a doctor, he also didn¡¯t need to worry about taking care of their daily needs, so it was quite easy.


    He guessed that this was probably a setting the cinema set up.


    After all, he wasn¡¯t a doctor. No matter how skilled he was, not making a single mistake was impossible so it would be better not to do surgeries instead. It would also save them the trouble of including medical ident plotlines into the movie.


    Su Min left the ward after checking his patients.


    As for Chen Su¡¯s side, he would ask about it at night.


    At noon, Su Min went to the cafeteria to eat.


    Chen Jinhang and Zhao Qingtian also just came down. They decided to sit at the same table to eat. Wang Zerui also ran over, ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep for a long time after I got backst night.¡±


    Zhao Qingtian said: ¡°Dr. Wang, didn¡¯t you get home at one?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Wang Zerui took a bite of meat and said incoherently: ¡°But I went to watch a hospital rted horror movie and only fell asleep at dawn.¡±


    He was scheduled as a reserve doctor today.


    If something simr were to happen to Chen Jinhang or Su Min, they would have to take the day off to avoid causing any idents.


    Zhao Qingtian: ¡°.......You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    Wang Zerui nced at Su Min, ¡°Dr. Su, your lips look better now. I even wanted to bring some medications for you.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s movements stopped, ¡°No need.¡±


    Fortunately, no one noticed anything wrong.


    Wang Zerui quickly changed the topic: ¡°After watching the movie about a hospital, I realised that there are lots of rumours about hospitals.¡±


    There were also many rumours back when he was studying medicine as a student.


    Chen Jinhang asked: ¡°What horror movie did you watch?¡±


    Wang Zerui blinked and said: ¡°The cadaver teachers in the hospital came to life causing everyone to escape and run for their lives.¡±


    Cadavers were basically bodies donated to the hospital. They are used for training and are basically the medical students¡¯ teachers hence its name.


    Chen Jinhang frowned: ¡°It was probably some crap movie.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it sucked.¡± Wang Zerui said emotionally: ¡°I started cursing it out when I was done watching it so I ended up sleepingte.¡±


    Just as they spoke, a woman suddenly walked over.


    Almost at the same time, she called out to Chen Jinhang.


    Chen Jinhang saw that it was one of his interns and thought something was wrong so he ced down his chopsticks and followed her out.


    Zhao Qingtian didn¡¯t have a good expression.


    Su Min ate quickly. He originally only had a little bit left. After finishing the remaining food, he got up and said: ¡°I¡¯ll go back first. You can take your time eating.¡±


    Zhao Qingtian also stood up: ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    When the two went out one after another, they heard some small soundsing from the stairwell.


    Chen Jinhang then appeared but he was suddenly pulled.


    As he was on the stairs, there was a risk of him falling. Su Min hurried over to support him.


    As he did this, he asked: ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    The intern on the stairs saw Su Mine over and quickly released her hold of him. She then quickly ran up the stairs and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Chen Jinhang regained his bnce and caught his breath.


    Zhao Qingtian wanted to chase after the intern but was stopped by him.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What happened?¡±


    Chen Jinhang said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on with that intern today. She suddenly wanted to attack me and I was almost thrown down by her.¡±


    If not for his fast reflexes, he would have been kissed.


    Although it was nothing, Chen Jinhang still felt that it was inappropriate and that intern usually had a quiet demeanour.


    Zhao Qingtian said: ¡°She has been acting very strange today. Turns out it was because she wanted to do something like this. No wonder she called you out.¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t seed.¡± Chen Jinhang shook his head, ¡°I just don¡¯t know why she suddenly did that. She¡¯s usually quite soft-spoken.¡±


    He felt that Zhao Qingtian was more likely to do something like that.


    Su Min recalled the appearance of that intern. She indeed looked a little strange. Her clothes also felt ufortable when he identally touched it earlier.


    Although he felt that something wasn¡¯t right, he couldn¡¯t pinpoint it exactly.


    After this false rm, Chen Jinhang and Zhao Qingtian returned to the office together. When Su Min returned, he even saw the intern sh by across the stairs.


    He nced at her a few more times.


    In the evening, something happened to Chen Jinhang again.


    This time, that intern went straight to his office and pressed him against the wall. It took a long time before Zhao Qingtian was able to pry her off.


    She was so strong, thebined strengths of herself and Chen Jinhang wasn¡¯t enough.


    Finally, another male intern was called over to help pry the female intern off. Soon after that, the intern fainted.


    When she woke up, she had a look of confusion.


    When Su Min came over, the atmosphere in the office was strange.


    ¡°......I really don¡¯t know what happened....¡± The intern stood on the side lowering her head in apology: ¡°Sorry......Sorry Dr. Chen. I really don¡¯t know. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡±


    Chen Jinhang felt a headacheing.


    Su Min¡¯s eyes fell onto the intern. Ever since he knew about the existence of ghosts in this movie, whenever he encountered strange things, he would naturally suspect something spiritual at y.


    Afterall, it was too much of a contrast for a well-behaved and quiet intern to suddenly doing something like that.


    With the intern¡¯s weeping apology, Chen Jinhang found it difficult to do anything else apart from epting her apology.


    Zhao Qingtian who stood on the side felt ufortable.


    After the intern left the office, Chen Jinhang said: ¡°I want to transfer her elsewhere. I¡¯ll discuss it with the hospital tomorrow.¡±


    If something like this happened every day, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it.


    Su Min had no issues with his decision. If it was he himself, he would also do the same because he was certain he wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it.


    ***


    There was nothing else on after work today, so Su Min went straight home.


    Before entering the elevator, he felt a rush of cold air. In an instant, the temperature in the elevator plummeted.


    Chen Su frowned: ¡°You have someone else¡¯s smell on you.¡±


    Su Min spoke calmly: ¡°I spent an entire day at the hospital and havee into contact with many people. It would be stranger not to.¡±


    Chen Su shook his head, ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡±


    He reached out and tapped on Su Min¡¯s arm to get rid of that disgusting smell before his expression finally eased out.


    Su Min noticed his actions, ¡°What smell was it?


    Chen Su whispered: ¡°The smell of a fox.¡±


    Su Min was stunned for a moment. He then reacted to his words. That ce was the same ce that came into contact with the intern earlier today.


    Chen Su leaned close to his ear and bit onto it,


    Su Min flinched. Returning to his senses, he cursed: ¡°What are you doing? Why are you biting me now?¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±


    Su Min¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard this. Fortunately, the elevator door opened just in time. He hurried out the elevator.


    He was also bitten like this before, but it felt different today. He didn¡¯t know why it felt different.


    He checked himself in the mirror and was relieved to see that there were no marks left.


    If there were marks, he would need to find an excuse to tell others tomorrow. It wouldn¡¯t be an easy feat.


    As he came out from the bathroom, he wasn¡¯t surprised to see Chen Su sitting on the sofa.


    Su Min remembered something and asked: ¡°Did the apartment have a power outagest night?¡±


    Chen Su made a sound of acknowledgement.


    Su Min didn¡¯t continue asking.


    Chen Su raised his eyebrow and asked: ¡°Why aren¡¯t you asking?¡±


    Su Min looked away and poured himself a ss of water. He said faintly: ¡°Nothing to ask.¡±


    Chen Su walked over and said gently: ¡°It was very hotst night and you kept on burying yourself in my arms. Did you¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop.¡±


    Su Min quickly turned around: ¡°Stop talking.¡±


    He didn¡¯t know what happenedst night but just hearing Chen Su¡¯s words made him feel extremely ashamed.


    Chen Su took in his appearance and chuckled lowly. He agreed: ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t say anymore.¡±


    Su Min breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chen Su found this appearance of his too cute. He once again recalled how Su Min had approached himst night. Although it was a docile and harmless act of his, to Chen Su it was an act of seduction.


    He licked his lips. He missed it a little.


    Unfortunately, the power for the apartment was restored and he couldn¡¯t cut out the power for the entire building. If he did that, Su Min would definitely get angry.


    He was just thinking it.


    Su Min was surprised by howfortable a romance movie was.


    Unlike in horror movies where he had to be alert at all times, he just needed to spend his time leisurely here.


    With the intern¡¯s involvement, the protagonist¡¯s feelings quickly escted. All that was left was the confession.


    Every day, Su Min would watch them look at each other while blushing and then return at night to interact with Chen Su.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the intern to get into trouble again.


    Chen Jinhang had transferred her away and finally had a moment of peace but, one afternoon, the other party managed to find Chen Jinhang again.


    Su Min just happened to be looking for him for something too. When he went in, he saw the intern pressing Chen Jinhang down onto the table. Chen Jinhang himself was almost out of breath and he had a very bad expression.


    He hurried over and pulled the intern away.


    The intern revealed to him an extremely scary expression.


    Before Su Min could do anything, the intern let out a scream. Across her pure face, a fox¡¯s face shed by. The intern then fainted and fell onto Chen Jinhang.


    Chen Jinhang gasped for breath.


    Zhao Qingtian heard themotion and quickly rushed over to support Chen Jinhang up. She asked with concern: ¡°Did she do something to you again?¡±


    At this moment, the intern was lying unconscious on the side.


    Su Min didn¡¯t interrupt the two. He asked another male intern to take the unconscious intern away and returned to his office.


    That face he saw earlier was probably the same fox Chen Su mentioned.


    As soon as he closed the door, he was embraced from behind. His back was instantly enveloped with a cool sensation and it rushed up his spine.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Did you do something to me?¡±


    Otherwise, why would that intern suddenly faint?


    Chen Su licked his ear. It was the same ce he bit ontost time. Su Min no longer remembered where he bit but he remembered clearly.


    He answered in a low voice: ¡°Your body has my scent.¡±


    Su Min wrinkled his nose. He felt that it was probably because he had interacted with this ghost too much and that was why his body had his scent. It wasn¡¯t surprising for normal spirits to be afraid.


    Chen Su liked seeing the small expressions on his face. It made him appear livelier. Su Min would only be like this when he was with him.


    He liked that very much.


    Su Min broke away and felt a little awkward: ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to thank me properly?¡±


    Upon hearing this, Su Min quickly stepped back: ¡°Don¡¯t expect anything else. It¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    Chen Su chuckled.


    After a short period of silence, he lowered his voice and said: ¡°The movie is about to end.¡±


    Su Min froze. He then thought about the development between Zhao Qingtian and Chen Jinhang and felt that it was about time. Romance movies themselves weren¡¯t very long. It was normal for it to be ending soon.


    He made a sound of acknowledgement and said nothing.


    Chen Su embraced him again, ¡°Will you miss me?¡±


    Su Min lightly coughed a few times: ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    He originally thought Chen Su would persist but, unexpectedly, he had twisted his response, ¡°I will also miss you.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°...........¡±


    He knew Chen Su was up to no good.

 Chapter 154: Short Movie 1

    <h4>Chapter 154: Short Movie 1</h4>


    Su Min never thought that the world of an 18+ movie would be like this. It was actually quite unexpected.


    Before he entered the movie, he had checked the movie details. Because it was an 18+ movie, there weren¡¯t any important plot lines. Everything was designed to lead to the bed scenes.


    The male and female protagonist of this movie are employees working in the samepany. They had both just joined thepany and it just happened to be time for thepany¡¯s annual trip so they decided to go there together.


    As someone who had worked in thepany for a few years, Su Min also had a spot reserved for him for the trip.


    It was just that the others went in pairs while only himself went alone. The couples would have couple rooms while he himself had a single suite.


    Su Min expressed that he didn¡¯t mind.


    As soon as he entered the movie, he found himself on a bus. There were the sound of singing and asionally intermittent moans apanying it.


    Realising what was going on, Su Min instantly felt his scalp go numb.


    The couple sitting at the back were immersed with themselves to the point that they had forgotten about the others. The bus was even shaking a little but no one else had noticed.


    Su Min was sitting two seats in front of them so he could hear a little. He didn¡¯t expect such a scandalous scene from the get-go.


    He himself had not watched 18+ movies before. Even if he did, it would be gruesome ones you see in horror movies. It was nothing like this.


    It could be said that he had never watched films like this before.


    Su Min forced all his attention to the game being yed by the people sitting in front of him. As he listened to them y, he soon forgot about it.


    Afterwards, he fell asleep in the car.


    When he woke up again, Su Min looked around and saw a woman sitting diagonally across from him holding up the phone secretly filming the two at the back.


    He searched though his memory. This bespectacled short-haired woman was also someone who had just joined thepany. Called Su Xiaoya, she had a very outgoing personality.


    She didn¡¯t look like someone who would secretly film others.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know who the couple was at the back but when he was rearranging his clothes, he saw a girl with long hair walk out.


    He recalled that this was the female protagonist.


    The female and male protagonist in this movie used to be lovers but theyter broke up after graduating from college and went their separate ways. Unexpectedly, they once again ran into each other two yearster and their passion was rekindled.


    Su Min didn¡¯t have much of an impression of these two.


    As their senior, neers would always treat him with respect. If there was anything good, they would always notify him first.


    His impression of Su Xiaoya was that she was very chatty.


    When Su Min saw her secretly filming the others, he wondered if he should stay away from her but he quickly stopped this thought.


    This was just an experience. It was fine as long as he wasn¡¯t harmed.


    Su Xiaoya noticed his stare and looked back. She grinned, ¡°Senior Su, do you want some candy?¡±


    She pulled out a handful of candy and held it him her palm while she used her other hand to tug at Su Min¡¯s sleeve.


    As soon as she said that, she felt a sharp pain on her hand.


    Su Xiaoya wasn¡¯t afraid of pain but that sudden sharp pain made her cry out. She quickly retracted her hand with a frown.


    There weren¡¯t any wounds and it wasn¡¯t something caused by static.


    Su Min himself didn¡¯t know what happened. He asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Su Xiaoya quickly restored her expression. She didn¡¯t want to offend her senior, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Just a bit of pain on my hand.¡±


    She again handed the candy over.


    Su Min politely refused: ¡°I¡¯ve recently have been having toothaches so I can¡¯t have sweets. Sorry, you should have it yourself. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Su Xiaoya could only take them back.


    They arrived at their destination an hourter.


    They were at a holiday vi and there was even a hot spring for them to use. Not far away was the beach. Everything was there to facilitate the love between the male and female protagonist.


    Su Min casually took in the scenery and felt that it was quite good.


    The room he used was a ss room. All four walls were ss allowing him to see the view outside.


    Su Min was surprised.


    The director of this movie was truly brave. It was no wonder this was an 18+ movie.


    Su Min found a remote. Only after lowering the curtains and turning on the lights did he feel safer.


    Although he was staying there alone, there were a lot of things in the room. Even the bed was heartshaped.


    Su Min felt that it looked very ipatible.


    If he got a few more things, this ce could easily be used as a newlywed¡¯s home.


    He sighed.


    As he thought this, the phone rang. From it was a clear male voice: ¡°Senior Su, do you want toe and y a game with us?¡±


    Su Min asked: ¡°What game?¡±


    ¡°Werewolf Game.¡±


    Su Min became interested: ¡°Okay.¡±


    He had yed the Werewolf Game several times with his ssmates. These kinds of games were more exciting when done in person.


    Several people were already there when Su Min arrived.


    There was another senior there called Zhang He. She was usually quite friendly and at this moment she was dressed maturely and elegantly.


    Su Min had a slightly better impression of her.


    The Werewolf Game wasn¡¯t actually very difficult. It depended on one¡¯s logic and behaviour.


    Su Min may just be okay at other things, but he had good logic and memory.


    He could pretty much remember everything that was said and be able to urately point out the wolf as soon as something inconsistent was said.


    ¡°Senior Su, why are you targeting me so much?¡± The other party would try to throw the me back, ¡°Are you the wolf?¡±


    Su Min smiled and just repeated his own justification.


    ¡°...........¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright.¡±


    They had decided that the loser would have to drink. In the end, Su Min won every round so he didn¡¯t have to drink a single ss.


    The others drank until their faces were red. When Su Min was ying the role of a human, the humans would win. When he was the werewolf, the werewolves would win. Anyone in the opposing team would meet miserable fates.


    After a few rounds, an hour or two had passed.


    The most unfortunate one was Su Xiaoya. She was almost always in Su Min¡¯s opposing team and had drunk until she was almost about to vomit.


    She waved her hand: ¡°No more, no more. No more drinking. I¡¯m going back. I feel sick.¡±


    Su Min took advantage of this opportunity: ¡°Then let¡¯s stop ying. Everyone should to and rest up.¡±


    They packed everything away. With a flushed face, Su Xiaoya said: ¡°Senior Su, would you please send me back?¡±


    Su Min nced at her, ¡°What about your boyfriend?¡±


    Su Xiaoya¡¯s expression was resentful, ¡°I had a fight with him.¡±


    She used the excuse that she was drunk and reached over wanting to grab his shoulder, but she suddenly felt a chill pass through her finger and travel all the way down her spine.


    Su Xiaoya instantly sobered up.


    Her cheeks were still rosy, but she had a bad feeling.


    Su Xiaoya swallowed and looked at Su Min.


    Su Min asked: ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    He felt that Su Xiaoya had a tendency to stare at him absentmindedly. She was like that on the bus earlier today and she was doing the same thing now.


    Su Xiaoya quickly shook her head. She wanted to reach out again, but she stopped herself when she recalled the feeling earlier.


    That feeling was too scary.


    There clearly wasn¡¯t anything, but it made her scalp go numb.


    Su Xiaoya didn¡¯t know if it was just her own imagination. She forced out a smile and was almostpletely sobered up. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m better now. I won¡¯t bother Senior Su.¡±


    Su Min oh¡¯ed, ¡°Then I¡¯ll head back.¡±


    He calmly turned around and left.


    Su Xiaoya watched his leaving figure and for a moment felt that she saw another shadow reach out to him.


    She rubbed her eyes and that figure was gone.


    Su Xiaoya rubbed her arms. She felt a chill down her back.


    ***


    Although Su Min basically didn¡¯t drink, everyone around him did so he was covered in the smell of alcohol.


    He took out some clothes from his suitcase and set it aside on a small table before entering the bathroom.


    Half an hourter, Su Min smelt something strange.


    He tied a towel around his waist and, as soon as he opened the door, he saw that the small table and the clothes on it was on fire.


    Su Min hurriedly extinguished the fire.


    The fire wasn¡¯t too big but by the time it was extinguished, half of his clothes were burnt. They couldn¡¯t be worn at all.


    He was so angry; he was about to explode.


    Why did it catch on fire out of nowhere? He didn¡¯t light anything in this room, nor did he smoke.


    It was extremely strange.


    For the first time, Su Min was about to get angry.


    With both his sets of pyjamas burnt to crisp, he could only sleep with bath towels tonight. If he wore the clothes for tomorrow to sleep, it would be too ufortable.


    Su Min took a deep breath and calmed down.


    Fortunately, he was alone in the room so no one else would see. Everything would be fine after tonight.


    Su Min was d the original character had packed several sets of underwear. He had only taken one out earlier, so he just needed to buy a new set of pyjamas tomorrow.


    He just needed to bear with it for tonight.


    As he sat on the bed, he again felt a little ufortable.


    Su Min had never slept naked before. Now that he was going to try it in a movie, he felt even more unustomed.


    This trip was proposed by the male protagonist Zhou Chenguang. He had been here before, so he should be more or less familiar with the ce.


    Su Min grabbed his phone and called.


    ¡°Xiao Zhao, do you know if there is a pyjama shop around here?¡±


    Unexpectedly, Lin Hui Hui was the one who answered so she heard this question, ¡°Pyjama shop?¡±


    ¡°Mn¡±


    Lin Hui Huiughed, ¡°That, I don¡¯t know. I brought my pyjamas over. I don¡¯t know if there are any pyjama shops around. You can try shop around tomorrow?¡±


    Su Min rubbed the inner corners of his brows, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Lin Hui Hui suddenly became excited: ¡°Should I lend you a new set? I brought over new ones this time. They haven¡¯t been worn.¡±


    Su Min refused directly: ¡°Thanks, but no need.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to wear someone else¡¯s clothing.


    Lin Hui Hui was a bit regretful. The pyjamas she bought this time were all sexy pyjamas and she had wanted to introduce them to Su Min. With him being so good-looking, she wanted to see what it would look like on him.


    But she couldn¡¯t do anything with him rejecting her offer.


    Su Min was afraid that Lin Hui Hui was persist, so he quickly hung up. Sitting on the bed, he let out a sigh.


    There was a knock on the door.


    Su Min thought it was someone from his group and asked: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    No one answered. Instead, a card was pushed through the slit below the door. He bent over to pick it up. Seeing the words on it, his face blushed red.


    Unexpectedly, he was given a soliciting card.


    Not only were there passionate photos on it, the advertising words on it were like the ones on Weibo; each and every one of them very seductive.


    The corners of Su Min¡¯s mouth twitched. He threw the card aside.


    As he was about to turn back around, a shadow fell onto him, and a cold pair of hands touched his bare back.


    It had not been long since he had exited from the bathroom and because he was worked up earlier extinguishing the fire, his body was still hot. With that cold touch, he was instantly stimted, and he inadvertently curled up his toes in response.


    Chen Su¡¯s voice was lustful: ¡°Are you trying to seduce me?¡±


    Su Min took a step back. He quickly pressed down onto the towel around his waist: ¡°Stop dreaming. Wake up.¡±

 Chapter 155: Short Movie 2

    <h4>Chapter 155: Short Movie 2</h4>


    The beautiful ss room was obscured by curtains in all directions so the people outside couldn¡¯t see anything inside.


    The two stood together at a very close proximity.


    Chen Su¡¯s fingers were pressed onto Su Min¡¯s back. His fingers were cold. It slid across his bare skin and then stopped in ce and drew small circles.


    Su Min took a deep breath in, ¡°Let go.¡±


    Chen Su reluctantly removed his hand. He even licked his lips. He felt a little regrettable.


    Seeing his look of dissatisfaction, Su Min felt a headache forming. He could still vividly feel the sensation left behind by Chen Su¡¯s touch.


    He looked away, ¡°Why are you here?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°With you here, of course I¡¯ll be here too.¡±


    Su Min wasn¡¯t surprised by this answer. He had only asked it out of habit and didn¡¯t expect Chen Su to answer any differently. In any case, now that he was here, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of him


    He fastened the towel tightly around his waist to avoid it from falling off halfway.


    Su Min walked past him and went over to the bed. He saw the mess on the table and suspected: ¡°My clothes were burnt. Don¡¯t tell me you did that?¡±


    Otherwise why would a fire start out of nowhere?


    Chen Su walked over, ¡°Not me.¡±


    Su Min was still suspicious: ¡°Really not you?¡±


    Chen Su could neitherugh nor cry: ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t me me. It¡¯s all because you have always been up to no good.¡± Su Min waved his hand and sat on the bed: ¡°And they were things on par to burning clothes.¡±


    But he didn¡¯t know why it would burn.


    Chen Su sat next to him and said: ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to have this kind of impression of me.¡±


    Su Min even felt that he heard a hint of grievance in his voice.


    For a moment, he was speechless. He could only exin himself again: ¡°Because it was too strange for it to burn so I suspected you first.¡±


    Chen Su sighed quietly.


    Su Min simply decided to ignore this topic and changed the subject: ¡°Don¡¯t tell me this will also change into a horror movie?¡±


    Chen Su blinked, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°..........¡±


    A human and a ghost sat on the bed. Su Min suddenly recalled Su Xiaoya¡¯s strange actions and asked: ¡°Did you do something to Su Xiaoya today?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Yes.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°As expected.¡±


    Su Xiaoya¡¯s expression change at the end of Werewolf Game was too sudden. She had retracted her hand too quickly. It was the same when they were in the bus. At that time, he didn¡¯t notice anything but when it happened again, he felt that something wasn¡¯t right.


    In fact, even if Chen Su didn¡¯t do anything, he wouldn¡¯t send Su Xiaoya back.


    The boyfriend of the party was still there. Also, with Su Xiaoya¡¯s attitude until now, he didn¡¯t have a good impression of her.


    Although Su Min had always been nice towards girls, he wouldn¡¯t rashly send someone back to their room to avoid causing misunderstandings.


    But it seemed that when he was at school no one had asked him to do that.


    The more Su Min thought about it, the more he found it strange. He burrowed into his nkets and covered himself up before tossing out a sentence: ¡°I¡¯m sleeping, good night.¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°.........¡±


    He sighed again and thenid down next to him.


    After thinking for a moment, he felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. He decided to cut off the power.


    Su Min didn¡¯t notice it at first, but he soon felt the temperature increase. He sat up and said: ¡°Power outage?¡±


    Chen Su watched him.


    Su Min didn¡¯t suspect him this time. He went and called Zhou Chenguang: ¡°Do you have a power outage on your end?¡±


    Zhou Chenguang: ¡°No. No power outage.¡±


    After hanging up, Su Min opened the door and nced outside. It seemed to have only affected his room.


    He turned and looked back at the bed, ¡°Chen Su.¡±


    Chen Su lifted the nkets, ¡°Come into my arms.¡±


    Su Min: ¡°.......¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to give the crazy Chen Su any attention and justid back down. Fortunately, the bed was a bit cooler.


    Perhaps it was because he was sleepy, Su Min soon fell asleep.


    Chen Su quietly waited.


    After waiting for half an hour, a particr sleeping individual slowly shuffled closer towards him. Soon afterwards, his entire body was stuck against him.


    Only then did Chen Su reach out and wrap his arms around Su Min¡¯s waist.


    ***


    The schedule for the next day was to hang out.


    Su Min had no knowledge of his actionsst night. He didn¡¯t give it too much thought and tossed it to the back of his mind.


    After walking around all day, he was tired when he got back at night.


    In the car, Lin Hui Hui stared at her phone for a long time. She then couldn¡¯t help but p her thigh and say: ¡°Wow, this news is too shocking.¡±


    She immediately sent a screenshot to the group chat.


    Su Min casually clicked it open and almost thought he saw wrong.


    It wasn¡¯t domestic news. It was about two Italian government officials who weren¡¯t able to restrain their impulses and ended up doing unspeakable things in the parliament building bathroom.


    The most shocking thing was that they were from different parties.


    More importantly, the entire thing was filmed by another member and it consequently ended up being exposed.


    The Italian media even used ¡°tall and beautiful men¡± to describe the two government officials causing imaginations to run wild.


    After seeing this news, Su Min even wanted to know what they looked like.


    By the time they returned back to the vi, it was already dark.


    The couples returned to their rooms in pairs. Along the way, Lin Hui Hui and Su Xiaoya quarrelled. Su Min watched on for a while before walking off.


    When he walked down the path leading to his ss room, he was still pondering over the earlier argument between Lin Hui Hui and Su Xiaoya.


    Her secretly recorded videos were probably found out.


    He didn¡¯t know why Su Xiaoya wanted to film them. There didn¡¯t seem to be any rivalry between her, and Lin Hui Hui and she didn¡¯t seem to have feelings for Zhou Chenguang.


    In any case, Su Min didn¡¯t get it.


    As he thought this, he continued to walk ahead. After walking for a while, he realised that something wasn¡¯t right. Despite walking down the path that should only take about a minute for more than a few minutes, he couldn¡¯t see his destination in the distance.


    In an instant, Su Min thought he must have encountered a ghost.


    The paths in the holiday vi were lined with bluestone bs with some cobblestones embedded in the centre but the path right now was just an ordinary stone road.


    The ss room ahead was gone. Recing it was a wooden house. It sat there against a ck background and even the moonlight was gone.


    Su Min hadn¡¯t seen this wooden house around. It also looked as if it was deserted. It was quite terrifying.


    His first thought was that it may have been caused by a ghost with bad intentions.


    Ever since Su Min started experiencing horror movies, most of the ghosts he had encountered had been rather friendly and they basically didn¡¯t do anything to him. This one didn¡¯t seem to have good intentions.


    As he thought this, a child appeared from behind the door.


    He wore tattered clothes and there were no pupils in his eyes. It waspletely white. Like this, the child stared at Su Min.


    Su Min felt that he looked quite scary,


    The child standing not far from him smiled and beckoned at Su Min. He seemed to be calling him over but the smile on that pale face also looked a little like a sneer.


    Su Min wouldn¡¯t stupidly go over.


    He stood in ce staring at the child wondering if he could still walk back and act like nothing had happened. He then saw that child go inside and bring out a te of something.


    It was a little far away so Su Min couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    But his intuition told him that it wasn¡¯t anything good. The thing on the te appeared to still be alive as it moved around.


    All kinds of strange foods have appeared in horror movies. It solidified Su Min¡¯s resolution to stay in ce.


    Probably because they were at a deadlock for so long, when the child saw that Su Min wasn¡¯t going over, he came over himself while carrying the te stably in his hand.


    Su Min saw writhing bugs on the te.


    Su Min: ¡°.............¡±


    Why are all these ghosts so keen on being chefs?


    Never mind the domestic horror movies, it was also true for Thai horror movies he had watched in the past.


    Could it be that they could only do this to demonstrate their abilities?


    Su Min couldn¡¯t figure it out.


    Seeing that the child wasing closer, he took a few steps back. When he felt himself bumping into a cold, firm chest, he subconsciously felt relieved.


    Chen Su supported Su Min¡¯s shoulder. Before he could do anything, the child holding the te had ran back into the wooden house with the te.


    It happened almost in a blink of an eye. The building before them then reverted back to the holiday vi.


    Su Min blinked: ¡°What the hell is going on? Don¡¯t tell me there was a murder case here?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°I guess so.¡±


    He held Su Min¡¯s hand and interlocked their fingers before saying: ¡°Were you scared just now?¡±


    Su Min said calmly: ¡°No.¡±


    He pulled at his hand but was unable to pull it out. Thinking that Chen Su had saved him earlier, he hesitated for a moment before deciding to just leave things be. In any case, he wouldn¡¯t be holding his hands for a long time anyway.


    One person and one ghost returned to the ss room.


    Because the curtains were not pulled down during the day, the structures inside could be seen. Chen Su¡¯s eyes shed, he felt that this was pretty good.


    Su Min¡¯s mind was preupied by the events earlier and he wasn¡¯t paying attention to curtains at all. He only noticed that something was wrong after taking a shower.


    He walked over to get the remote.


    He didn¡¯t expect the remote to suddenly fly into Chen Su¡¯s hands. Chen Su reluctantly closed the curtains and then threw it aside.


    Su Min expressed his satisfaction.


    Chen Su boldly pushed Su Min onto the bed and whispered next to his ear, ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I be rewarded?¡±


    Su Min still hadn¡¯t had the chance to change into the pyjamas he bought today and just had a bath towel wrapped around his waist. It didn¡¯t do much in terms of protection.


    He pushed Chen Su: ¡°What reward?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll knowter.¡±


    Chen Su¡¯s body was cold. It pressed against his body allowing the cold and warm body temperatures to intermingle. It gave him a very strange feeling.


    .........


    Su Xiaoya walked down the path.


    She was pped by Lin Hui Hui and now half her face was swollen. She wanted to use this opportunity to find Su Min toin.


    Su Xiaoya also didn¡¯t expect Lin Hui Hui to find out about her voyeur shots. She was the one in the wrong so no one stood on her side nor did they help her. Lin Hui Hui had a bad temper and immediately got physical.


    She felt wronged. She didn¡¯t even show them to others.


    Su Xiaoya didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with her actions. Lin Hui Hui and her boyfriend were the ones doing those things in public. What was so wrong about her filming things in public?


    As soon as she entered thepany, she noticed Su Min. He was good looking, had a good personality and was much better than her current boyfriend who¡¯s neither rich nor good-looking.


    If he saw her looking like this in the middle of the night, he would probably let her in.


    Su Xiaoya thought everything through. When she reached Su Min¡¯s room, she just happened to see the curtains slowly closing. Because it had only closed halfway, she saw a dark shadow covering Su Min.


    She instantly became nervous. Did someone manage to get to him first?


    Su Xiaoya hurried closer but no matter how hard she looked; she couldn¡¯t tell who that other person was. It was just a dark shadow.


    Even until the curtains werepletely closed, she couldn¡¯t make out that person¡¯s appearance.


    Su Xiaoya recalled for a moment. It seemed that everyone else had returned to their own rooms earlier and no one hade out.


    Then who could that person in Su Min¡¯s room be?

 Chapter 156: Short Movie 3

    <h4>Chapter 156: Short Movie 3</h4>


    Su Xiaoya squatted outside for a long time. As she filled the stomachs of numerous mosquitoes, she never managed to figure out that person¡¯s identity. She gritted her teeth in frustration.


    If she knew who it was that stole Su Min, she won¡¯t let them get away unharmed.


    Su Xiaoya was afraid of something happening inside. She quickly smacked away a mosquito and rushed over to press the doorbell.


    It took about half a minute until the door opened slightly.


    Su Min asked: ¡°Who is it?¡±


    Su Xiaoya said: ¡°It¡¯s me, Xiao Ya.¡±


    She deliberately squeezed her throat to make it sound like she was about to cry. Through the corner of her eyes, she tried to look into the room.


    But her view was blocked by Su Min. She couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    Su Xiaoya felt a little discouraged. She looked up at Su Min again only to see a red kiss mark on his neck. She felt even more uneasy.


    They¡¯ve already gone this far?


    Su Min watched her eyes linger on his body and subconsciously nced down. Sure enough, there was a red mark on his corbone.


    He almost let out a sneer.


    Chen Su was pressing him down earlier. He knew Chen Su was rather greedy but he didn¡¯t expect him to do something like this and leave behind a mark.


    Su Min pursed his lips, ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, I¡¯m closing the door.¡±


    Su Xiaoya said hastily: ¡°I still hav¡ª¨C¡±


    The door closed with a m.


    Su Xiaoya almost ran into the ss door. She quickly stopped herself and stepped back. She almost cursed out loud.


    Who¡¯s gentle? That was all fake.


    ........


    When Su Min returned to the room, he saw Chen Su lying on the bed watching him. He sneered, ¡°When are you leaving?¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Not leaving.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t leaving. It wasn¡¯t easy getting this opportunity and it would be a waste if he didn¡¯t take advantage of it. That wasn¡¯t in his character to do something like that.


    Chen Su actually quite liked this ss room but unfortunately, he had to take things slowly with Su Min. He decided that he would build a ss room at home in the future and that he wouldn¡¯t need air conditioning.


    Su Min had no idea he was thinking this far into the future and was only thinking about the recent events. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t moving, he went to the bathroom and checked himself out in the mirror again.


    The mark wasn¡¯t very obvious, but it could be seen from a short distance. That was why Su Xiaoya saw it despite it being so dark outside.


    Su Min took a deep breath and closed his eyes.


    He won¡¯t waste his time bickering with a ghost.


    Su Min pursed his lips. He walked straight over to the other side of the bed andid down. With his back facing Chen Su, he resolutely decided to ignore him.


    Chen Su waited for a long time before realising that he was truly angry.


    He stuck closer to him: ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t do it next time.¡±


    Su Min said: ¡°There¡¯s still a next a time?¡±


    Chen Su: ¡°..............¡±


    Even his angry look is cute.


    Despite his resolution to ignore him, he still ended up replying to him. He didn¡¯t seem to be too angry.


    Chen Su hooked up the corners of his lips. His arms passed through Su Min¡¯s waist and wrapped around Su Min, ¡°No more. No more.¡±


    In any case, he was the one who had the final say but that was something to discuss in the future.


    Although Su Min felt that his words weren¡¯t sincere, it was an answer he expected. Afterall, based on his understanding of Chen Su, unless he switched the ghost it was basically impossible for him to stop his actions.


    And that was naturally impossible.


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to continue with this topic because it forced him to remember the incident earlier. He could still vividly remember the way Chen Su buried himself in his chest.


    He closed his eyes and pretended to sleep.


    This continued until he felt something strange behind him.


    Su Min opened his eyes and said in a low voice: ¡°Chen Su, can¡¯t you hold yourself back a little and not be so presumptuous?¡±


    He could clearly feel the other party¡¯s desire from his end.


    Chen Su breathed close to him and said seductively: ¡°Don¡¯t you know that.........ghosts also have desires?¡±


    Su Min¡¯s ear twitched.


    He didn¡¯t know what this ghost wanted. The sensation pressing onto him from behind made him feel awkward. He adjusted his position slightly only to find that it made it worse.


    Su Minid there stiffly. He closed his eyes and said: ¡°You should go take a cold shower.¡±


    It would be better if he soaked in there all night.


    Chen Su nuzzled up against him. He had no intentions to back down. He chuckled and said: ¡°That doesn¡¯t work for me.¡±


    Su Min sneered: ¡°Then what would work?¡±


    That sentence was only said to ridicule him, but Chen Su replied honestly: ¡°You.¡±


    His voice was a little hoarse. The emotions within that single worded reply of his was clear.


    Su Min had nothing to say. His Adam¡¯s apple moved.


    He didn¡¯t dare move and just let Chen Su hug him. He feared that if he moved, Chen Su may suddenly do something.


    Everyone has desires. He also has them but he couldn¡¯t say that it was kindled by a ghost. He could only pretend and act like nothing happened.


    Chen Su was sharper than he imagined. Heughed with a low voice next to his ear, ¡°You¡¯ve be excited.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t speak.


    Chen Suughed at his reaction. He licked his earlobe and watched him lie there motionlessly: ¡°I really like you.¡±


    He liked everything about him. It wasn¡¯t just his self-sustenance. It was also his small bouts of anger as well as those moments of restraint. He couldn¡¯t help but want to treasure him all the more.


    Su Min didn¡¯t answer him. He turned his face over slightly wanting to speak but before he was able to say anything he was kissed by Chen Su.


    He was originally made excited by Chen Su and, with him being kissed so fiercely by Chen Su, he couldn¡¯t get used to it. He frowned slightly and pressed his warm hands against Chen Su¡¯s cold chest.


    After an unknown amount of time passed, Chen Su finally released him.


    Su Min¡¯s face was a little flushed. He didn¡¯t utter a single word. His lips were pursed tightly together and there was a look of restraint on his face but overall, he looked quite charming.


    Chen Su kissed the corner of his eye.


    Su Min said: ¡°Don¡¯t be so perverted. All those movies were watched by others and sometimes I don¡¯t know how to exin myself.¡±


    Chen Su said: ¡°Then don¡¯t exin.¡±


    Su Min didn¡¯t want to spare him any more attention.


    It was gettingte and he was really tired. After chatting with Chen Su all this time, he no longer had any energy left. He soon fell asleep.


    Chen Su wasn¡¯t sleepy at all. He quietly watched his sleeping expression.


    ***


    On the morning of the next day, Su Min found himself unable to move when he woke up.


    He thought Chen Su would disappear during the day, but he unexpectedly saw that he had not left and had embraced him all night.


    To avoid ending up in the same situation asst night, Su Min pried away his hands, went to the bathroom and changed his clothes after washing up. By the time he came back out, Chen Su had left.


    He felt a littleplicated.


    He could still remember everything that happenedst night vividly. It was a little hard to describe. Even now, he could still remember the sensation from that time.


    Su Min messed his hair and let out a long sigh.


    Today¡¯s schedule was again to hang out. Probably because he shut her outst night, Su Min felt that Su Xiaoya¡¯s expression when she looked at him was strange.


    But he didn¡¯t pay it any heed.


    This time, the male and female protagonists as well as the other supporting characters changed locations to do unspeakable things. He would often look up and see that they had changed into a different set of clothes.


    He didn¡¯t understand why some people liked to film these kinds of movies. In fact, you didn¡¯t have to really do it when it was filmed. You just needed to give the viewers the feeling that it was real.


    The length of this movie was much shorter than normal movies and there weren¡¯t much to the plot. It was nothing more than changing locations to y.


    The final day involved soaking in the hot spring.


    Su Min didn¡¯t like staying together with the others, so he stayed in the room watching TV and ying on his phone. Chen Su had made his appearance early.


    Probably because there was still a lot of time, he hadn¡¯t done anything to Su Min. He was even listening to him and would do whatever he asked him to.


    Dinner was made by Chen Su.


    Su Min didn¡¯t know how to cook so he just watched him from the side. In the end, he couldn¡¯t refuse the food and was sold by it.


    Chen Su was quite satisfied with his expression.


    Su Min didn¡¯t expect Chen Su to be so skilled. With vibrant colours and mouth-watering aroma, it looked very appetising.


    He spoke with surprise: ¡°You ghosts can also cook?¡±


    He even suspected that the ghost world had some form of association with the new oriental. Otherwise why would all the ghosts be so keen about cooking.


    Though their cooking was notparable to Chen Su¡¯s.


    Chen Suughed at this absurdity, ¡°What are you thinking?¡±


    Just that thought itself sounded ridiculous.


    Su Min¡¯s ears turned red. He didn¡¯t say anything. As the food was served, he couldn¡¯t help but pick up his chopsticks.


    Chen Su sat opposite him. He stared at him and said fondly: ¡°I can make it for you as much as you want in the future.¡±


    Su Min nced over, ¡°Don¡¯t make promises you can¡¯t keep.¡±


    Though, he felt that Chen Su often said things like this to him. Since they first met he had heard it so many times he could no longer keep count.


    Chen Su just smiled and said nothing.


    Something like promises wasn¡¯t something he would say to others. To him, this wasn¡¯t a promise. He had long wanted to say this and nned to put it into action.


    It was just that he didn¡¯t know how long it would take until he would remember him.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!